《My Multiverse Trip》 Chapter 2 - 2. The world and the wishes. Ryan: well then for my first wish. do you know the novel bringing the farm to live in another world? God: ah yes that''s a good story let me guess you want the qq farm system oddly Noone else has ever asked for that one before. may I ask why you want that one? Ryan: well it may seem like something small but in my life my family liked to move around all the time and we never really stayed in the same place..... God: ah I get it you want a stable home for yourself and your family should you get one. plus the fast growing food means things to eat and sell great choice my boy. Ryan:thanks although I would like to trade some parts of the system for something else if that''s okay? God:sure what would you like to trade? Ryan:I want to trade away the instant kill flyswatter the instant capture hand the locust swarm and the mosquitoes for other stuff. God: that a lot of over powered things your trading away are you sure it''s worth it and what would you like in return? Ryan: being too over powered won''t make this any fun I''ve seen what happens to Saitama in one punch man his life is kinda sad. God: indeed it is. Ryan: well for the first thing I want to make it my safe haven so no one can get in unless I let them in including godly being that''s my home I want it fully safe and protected. God: good a home should be where you have no worries and can relax after a hard days work. Ryan: second I want something like the helper from the castle of black iron novel I want them to also be my artificial intelligence for my system. God: ooh that''s a big one I''ll take 2 pieces for that. Ryan: that''s okay it''s worth it the last one I''ll save for my next wish as it goes together. God: okay so what''s your second wish. Ryan: my second wish is for a custom Anima style system but I want a fair system none of that op crap I''ve read in the novels where he gets like super items and bloodlines in every quest I want to earn it any quests given will only cost points and I want them to all be optional I don''t want to be forced to do crap or have my things locked I know how it usually works. God: wow your kind of untrusting but given your knowledge of novels I guess you really have a point. so describe how you want your system and I''ll make it. Ryan: alright you know the basics about systems I want the classic. here also comes the other part of my first wish I want the ai linked to this system and the last one. STATUS INVENTORY MISSION QUEST STORE SUMMON WORLD TRAVEL with ai. God: this system everyone picks may I ask what you want to separate quests and missions for? Ryan: ah missions will be my personal goals and quests will be things from the system or other people I''d also like to have it like Han jee Hans gamer where I have stats and skills I can level up I don''t want to do the instant learning from books that''s just too much man. God:alright that''s fine. Ryan: and now for my last wish I want the shadow hack system and I want it also connected to my inventory and ai. God:done. now tell me where would you like to go. Ryan: the Harry Potter world I know it''s dangerous later on but it''s okay for the first couple years. God: and do you want reincarnation or transmigrated? Ryan: reincarnation. God: to where when and what family? Ryan: I''ll go just before Harry was born and I think I''ll take Cedric diggorys place that''s near where my first wife shall live. gotta help her as a child. we all know the best Harry potter wife is Luna if you thought I was talking about ginny noooo sir I''ve read too many fanfics for that. God: okay and to do you a favor I''ll make your wife the same age that poor child has suffered a lot in the multiverse she needs a good friend. Ryan: thank you very much. well I guess this is goodbye for now. God: of course though I''ll be watching over you have some fun for me. Ryan: sure will! After saying that everything goes dark.... Chapter 3 - 3.Birth systems initializing 1.... 14.... 27..... 34.... 52.... 66... 85... 100.. complete... soul binding to host.....complete... syncing artificial intelligence... complete.... starting birth protocols.... AI: good morning host. a cold robotic voice woke me from my sleep. Ryan: huh ....what? where am i? why can''t I move? AI: your in the womb host you currently have 9 months til birth. Ryan:...eh that''s a bit gross but it is what is is so I take it your my system and new partner? AI : of course would you like me to start the customization setup? Ryan:customization? sure let''s start. AI: customization initialization starting... NAME GENDER VOICE PERSONALITY BODY TYPE FOR QQ FARM Ryan: well then let''s start with a name your name can be Cassie. AI:name:Cassie accepted... Ryan:and of course your going to be a female I don''t want some guy in my head I need an ai wife the first for my harem muhahahha. Ai:gender:female accepted.... Ryan: now let''s get rid of that cold emotionless voice I want a sweet caring voice like a nice loving wife should have. Ai:voice: sweet caring wife accepted... ai: please choose personality up to three.... PERSONALITIES. 1.KIND 2.HARDWORKING 3.MOTHERLY 4.BOSSY 5.AIRHEAD 6.... 37.YANDERE Ryan:wow I see some scary ones in there already.... 50.LOVING Ryan: okay let''s go with loving smart and hard working I''m not on the road to be number one that''s a crappy lonely path I don''t feel like taking. Ai:personality: loving smart and hardworking accepted... Ryan: now for your body I want just a nice blonde beautiful housewife. Ai:body:blonde beautiful housewife accepted..... customization complete... restarting....27...63..86...100% complete. a sweet voice starts ringing in my head and I picture a blonde goddess in my mind leaving me absolutely tongue tied she the picture perfect woman smiling at me. Cassie: good morning hubby. ugh I take critical damage never in my past life was I married this is just too great tears stream down my fetus face anime style. Ryan: h...hello there Cassie: aww so cute your shy. ugh focus got to get my stuff together can''t look lame. Ryan: ugh right well nice to meet you we will be traveling together perhaps for the rest of my life so nice to meet you partner. Cassie: of course hubby I look forward to it. I take critical damage again my hps low ughhh... Ryan: alright well let''s get the nitty gritty out of the way for now can you show me my status? Cassie: of course darling. STATUS NAME: ??? AGE: -9 MONTHS GENDER:MALE SPECIES:HUMAN TITLE: JERKED CHICKEN: EFFECT: TAKE 5% LESS FIRE DAMAGE I''d spit out blood at that but you know it must be a prank from old man god. HP:1 MP:300 STR:0 DEX:0 INT: 30 WIS:12 LUC:15 SKILLS GAMERS MIND: KEEP CALM AND RATIONAL THOUGHTS NO MATTER WHAT THE SITUATION IS. (PASSIVE) INVENTORY 1000 GOLD FOR QQ FARM: CAN''T BE REMOVED FROM FARM TIL FARM LEVEL 10 1 STARTER PACK 1 BUCKET OF KFC EXTRA CRISPY CHICKEN just gunna ignore that last one. Ryan: Ok Cassie can you open the starter pack? Cassie: starter pack open: received 1000 system points 1000 turnip seeds and 1 25% off ticket for the shop Ryan: okay well then Cassie can you show me the shop? Cassie: Shop open. SHOP BASICS SKILLS BLOODLINES WEAPONS QQ FARM Ryan: alright the first two things I want to buy should be in basic I want a magical ID cause god knows you need that for multiverse travel we aren''t stupid get the basics out the way. BASIC SHOP: MAGIC ID USED BY A FAMOUS DOCTOR WORKS IN ALL WORLD''S SHOWS WHAT NEEDS TO BE SEEN. COST: 250 SP Ryan: buy it and stuff it in the inventory please. 1 magic Id bought 750 SP remaining Ryan: alright next we buy basic occulmency I don''t want people messing with my mind I know all about Snape and Dumbledore doing that crap. SKILLS SHOP: OCCULMENCY KEEP YOUR THOUGHTS TO YOURSELF COST: 500 SP Ryan: buy it. occulmency skill bought 250 sp remaining. a rush of knowledge entered my head and my mind felt more organized I instinctively knew how to train it I''d be working on that later I have 9 months after all. QUEST ALERT: RAISE OCCULMENCY SHIELD TO HIGH RANK BEFORE BIRTH REWARD 250 SP REFUSAL YOUR WIFE NAGS YOU ABOUT MIND SAFETY FOR 9 MONTHS I sweat drop and look at Cassie in my mind she has a sweet smile on her face but I can tell by the shiver in my fetus spine that''s anything but sweet. Ryan: yes dear.... Cassie: good now for the last item I really want a house elf it would help out so much getting places let''s check out the summons. SUMMONS 1.SAIBAMAN 100SP 2.HOUSE ELF 1000SP 3.... 246. MONKEY D LUFFY 3000000SP 577. ICHIGO KUROSAKI 70000000SP 893. SON GOKU 70000000SP well not enough I see a few nice things in there tho a few waifus some op characters the list goes on forever I figure the animal summons are in the QQ farm tho I''ll check later. for now I guess I''ll buy a basic meditation skill it''s about 250 sp in skills helps clear the mind and increase some basic stats it''s not cultivation just meditation. 1 basic meditation manual bought 0 sp left I guess it''s time to take a peek at my farm system. I close my nonexistent fetus eyes and I can see the farm with an overview like a bird it has a little wooden shack a small pond filled with special water I know makes plants grow 10x the speed and 1 acre of land for farming with the special 10x speed soil for growth all there''s a box which I believe is for the harvest and inventory I know I can sell stuff in the shop for gp I''ll have to spend some so the wife can eat basic meals we can have her eating turnips for 9 months can we? I look into my inventory and mentally plant all my turnips I know the seeds buy for 100gp and the full grown sell for 500gp so I make about 400gp every harvest which is once a day I can have Cassie spend what she needs since she has access to everything. a basic meal costs about 10 gp if it goes like that for 9 months I''ll have about 105300gp I can buy certain things in the shop for gp but it''s like 10x more than sp but I can only get that from quests oh well. Ryan: Cassie can you do the farm for me while I''m going through the whole birth and such this is honestly mentally exhausting being a fetus and all. Cassie: of course dear. Cassie can hear all his thoughts so she know what he needs and wants she is the perfect wife terrifying yet perfect of course she doesn''t tell him this he will notice it later on down the line. Ryan: well I''m going to sleep now I''m done for the day. Cassie: goodnight dear won''t work too hard. And so with our hero asleep after his first day find out what happens next on dragonba.... wait wrong novel. Chapter 4 - 4.days go by for the next 9 months our hero the fetus practices his occulemeny and meditation slowly working his minds shields and recall to the best he can not at all pushed on by his wife''s scary smile no sir he spent a couple days getting everything sorted about his systems he can''t use his gold in the qq farm in real world until the farm is level 10 and he learned you can''t raise the level with just store bought seeds from the system you need to bring in outside seeds and fertilizers and water to upgrade everything no cheesing the system here and he can''t use his shadow hack system because I doubt there are monsters in his mother womb besides father poking around a time or two in the early months (shiver).... 8 months in he got high level occulemeny shields good enough to keep dumbles out from basic scans but he needs to keep going if he tried to force his way in he''d have no hope. he was rewarded with 250sp and a proud wife cause he did it a month early also his meditation increased his int Stat a bit meaning more mana for magic oh boy. now it was only a few days til his birth he was excited and he was prepared but also horrified cause he knows all about breastfeeding and poopy diapers and for a grown man its just the utmost shame but he will suck it up he didn''t get the title jerked chicken for being a coward no sir he''s a man a baby man! Cassie giggled in his mind. he figured out she could read his thought about 2 months ago needless to say he was shocked cause every gentleman knows we have our pervy thoughts now they are no longer safe it must be purgatory for all the times he waylayed his weenie in the previous life yes that''s it purgatory. back on track to the birth he has about 100kgp he plans to spend some to upgrade his hut in the farm he knows the perfect building he''s a king of his own world so he needs a castle he''s going to buy the castle from dragon age inquisition it costs about 75kgp he''s going to buy 2 house elves as well the rest is for other things like more seeds and books to fill his castle library. he will use 1 elf to find magical plants 1 to take care of his wife and he will use his shadow hack to start killing bugs to level up experience can be used for the shadow to gain another shadow or level himself up he cannot gain stats from his shadows however he can increase some skills like close combat and what have you. it''s like a shadow clone but they can gain personalities however they can never rebel or harm him he''s number 1. now enough babble it''s time for birth. it''s extremely painful being pushed out and he can hear his mother screaming that his father will never touch her again poor amos hehe as soon as he''s pushed out the light hurts his eyes and he''s crying from the pain I mean he''s a man but it hurts and someone smacked his ass with no safe word at all its devastating. ???: look at him he''s beautiful. ???: that''s my son!!! that''s my son!! I have a son!! he sees a Sandy blonde haired woman and a shorter brown haired man looking at him with excited faces when he forces his eyes open. he is extremely happy feeling the warmth of family again and feels the love radiating off of them he knows in the story his dad was the proudest a man could ever be about his son and he was devastated when he died there''s no way in hell he''s going to do that this time around he knows what happens now he''s not going to go super out of his way to smack the snake faced asshole around but he''s going to inconvenience them as much as possible but that''s for later years right now he''s going to be a child and study the books and some fanfictions cause it helps to be prepared and he doesn''t know if he''s in a ff or not anyway back to babytime. mother: what should we name him? father: hmm how about Ryan yes I like that Ryan diggory. mother: Ryan? yes he seems to like it look he''s smiling. I was dumbfounded I didn''t expect that but oh well I like my name.i caught a view of myself in a mirror and I must say I''m dashing as a baby my Sandy blonde hair and blueish gray eyes I didn''t want that anime look your know the bs white hair red eyes crap sticks out like a sore thumb attracts a lot of attention from young masters cause of women ogling yeah screw that guy it''s a hassle and I don''t like those you all know what happens right the young master glares then shouts to leave then you beat him up then his father comes then you beat him up then his grandfather comes then the fire nation attacks and your just pissed cause all you really wanted was a nice grilled cheese sandwich but noooooo. shit I went off on a tangent there my bad anyway I''m a good looking baby I''ll woo all the aunties oh yes but no touching too much harem is a monstrous thing I don''t know how people can handle 57 wives but I''m not doing that. well now that I''m born I''m actually really tired and slowly start falling asleep in the arms of my mother while she coos at me ah this is the life. I awake several hours later and I know it''s time the moment of judgment the point of no return where a man becomes a baby man it can''t be put off any longer no matter how much I dread and cry and throw a tantrum it''s inevitable..... . . . . I''ve pooped myself and I''m hungry I start crying and my father does what every father should do and starts to change me I''m mortified but I know it''s not the end next he hands me to my mother as she takes out her breast and I just stare at that swollen nipple like it swiped my chicken nuggets and I man up and latch onto and slowly suck the life giving nectar from the bosom of my mother losing all my manly points for this life Noone can ever know this happened (Cassie laughs hysterically in my mind) I''ve been betrayed. it tastes okay it''s like warm milk I guess. after the feeding I do what any self respecting baby does and go right back to sleep until the next shame inducing episode. little did our hero know his shame was posted on webnovel and many fellow heroes would read this laughing at his misfortune. Chapter 5 - 5.baby king of shame later that night while my parents were asleep I finally upgraded my castle in my farm I didn''t physically go in who knows what kind of monitors wizards have for babies I didn''t want to just up and dissappear you know I''m like a day old or something I can''t be poofing off to god knows where anyway now I this king have a majestic castle to oversee his bountiful lands but I can''t really go in for a few more years so Cassie will continue to take care of it I''m now down to 25.3kgp enough for 2 elves I''m going to save my sp for stuff I can''t buy with gp I''ll have 5.3k left after the summons for supplies and food I inform Cassie about my plans for the elves since they are both linked to me they are allowed to teleport in and out of my kingdom but they cannot bring others without my permission they are also 100% loyal due to the system so I quickly summon them in my kingdom. they look like your typical house elf except a bit more healthy and they speak perfect English none of that broken squeaking their names are tipsy and dipsy they are both dressed in little maid uniforms which are adorable. tipsy&dipsy:good evening master/mistress Cassie: such polite little fellows anyway you''ll be taking orders from me for now considering your master can''t really speak he is only a day old anyway this is his kingdom he so aptly named dragonreach he needs one of you to go around gathering some plants for him anything from magical to mundane to help make this place look upgrade. dipsy: I shall do it mistress. Cassie: good he''s also told me to tell you your both forbidden from over working and punishing yourselves your also allowed to do anything to protect yourselves from harm. both: yes mistress. Cassie: tipsy you''ll stay with me to make food and occasionally help your master clean around the house your not to be noticed by anyone but him okay? tipsy:yes mistress after all that was settled I loaded up my shadow hack the only area I had free was the garden so I sent it there to get some experience it can only kill ants right now it''s super tiny so I''ll have a while before I can use it for anything useful. I talk with Cassie for a bit and decide to buy the Harry Potter book set for 500gp so we can refresh and wait for the years when we can do things I also buy some other novels like Naruto and is it wrong to pick up girls in a dungeon. need to work on my collection. anyway I''ll buy more important stuff later to plan for new world''s. now we start the planning I know Harry won''t be stuffed at his aunts for another year and I don''t think there''s really anything I can do to help him out I''m just a baby myself I have to remember right now is also war time people are scared muggles are dying voldy is scaring children I don''t think there''s anything I can do with the little amount of points I have and just 1 years time my shadow won''t be fully grown i have 0 magical or physical combat prowess I can''t tell people what''s going to happen who would believe a baby plus the potter are under fidelius right now if I remember correctly or soon will be there''s nothing I can do there''s a few small things I could try to fix I know lunas mother suffers from some magical accident when she is about 7 I could try to get an emergency portkey to st Mungo for her god knows they might believe me pretty much the whole family are seers from what I recall. I look up an emergency portkey it''s 1ksp I could get that soon just need a few quests I know the lovegoods and the weasely''s live nearby that''s one of the reasons I chose the diggorys. well that''s one problem out of the way there are a few things I know that happen like the diary and the basalisk that shits dangerous I don''t know how to really handle that besides either letting it happen telling dumbles or preventing it I know it opens up the path to horcruxes but basalisk I mean they kill with sight alone and I don''t really know if the rooster thing works I''ll have to read into it more if it works I kill it with the rooster if I doesn''t we move onto plan b I don''t know what that plan is but I''ll work it out. closest thing is the philosophers stone and some trinkets I want I know I can''t get rid of the diadem until at least after quirrel goes for the stone. after all he gets that harp for fluffy in the room of requirements and I won''t chance him moving all his horcruxes because I had a whim to get rid of it and he just so happened to check no matter how small the chance is. I want that potions book Snape has in the dungeon the one from half blood prince I''m going to loot that school like it''s an empty dungeon raid and the high levels left all the good stuff behind and I''m level 1 I can sell stuff to the shop for gp I can use that isn''t linked to the farm I also plan to snag some magical plants from the greenhouses I''ll need to get a herbology book for that I know all plants animals and undead stuffed into the farm are 100% loyal and some even help my stats I believe I''ll have to double check. next is that whole shit show with Sirius black man''s one of my favorite characters and in almost every novel he''s dealt a really shit hand I''ll help him out at 3rd year man deserves better and who knows maybe I can get a good friend out of it. 4th year that goblet do I want to compete absolutely maybe I''ll have to find a way to sneak my name in maybe with my shadow hack or I can sit back and relax but then someone else usually dies can''t have that I plan to save as many as I can especially the twins I don''t want to pull too much shit cause of the butterfly effect and I know if I talk to dumbles that justice bastard will do everything to meddle god knows he has to have his nose in everything he''s a good man but shit he''s way to light I know my dad practically worships him but we can''t have him in the way now then 5th year hmmm that''s the year of the toad right? only thing notable is the death of Sirius which won''t happen and the ministry of magic smash. if it still happens I can steal the time turners there and maybe grab some other stuff I''ll go along. at this point I''ve pretty much decided to be Harry friend and help at hogwarts but that Ron cunt man I''ll have to do something about that little shit his jealousy makes me angry petty little whiner and Hermione I''ll try to snag her gotta get rid of that authority issue though and the harem thing most regular women don''t like that we''ll work on it later now then year 6 hmmm the vanishing cabinet and malfoy not to mention the death of the bones matriarch and some others it gets dark there Amelia bones is one of the best in the ministry need to save her and what about dumbles he''s pretty much dead meat unless I talk to him at the end of year 5 but I don''t know what kind of wrench he can throw in my plans also that horcrux in gringotts I''ll have to talk to the goblins I hope the little buggers are the kind who respond well to politeness if not then oh well we go from there I''m sure if I offer enough incentives we can work out a plan muhahahha the last year was mostly chaos and camping let''s see what we can do eh? enough planning time to cry get my food and sleep even heroes like me need naps. Chapter 6 - 6.the quiet life I awoke the next day to see that my shadow had died 3 times man must have had it hard I had about 400 experience give or take not much I can do with that besides get to level 3 I''m not too worried about that I''ll save it up for shadow number 2 which costs about 100k levels do me no good right now. my farm is up to level 2 though so that''s nice dipsy brought home some random magical plants nothing I can recognize really and most of its useless but hey a level is a level who knows they might be potion ingredients I think at level 5 I can turn the crops into seeds for more crops incase I get anything rare I''ll have to save it I know the system burns the 1st one to enter for experience but it opens it in the qq shop as well if it''s not useful or we already have it it does nothing the system is sometimes picky you know. I decided to take a peek at my stats for now not much else to do I''m broke at the moment. STATS NAME: RYAN DIGGORY AGE:2 DAYS GENDER:MALE SPECIES: HUMAN TITLE: JERKED CHICKEN: EFFECT: TAKE 5% LESS FIRE DAMAGE, SHAMELESS: YOUR FACE IS AS THICK AS YOUR CASTLE WALLS EFFECT: NOT EASILY EMBARRASSED. HP:10 MP:470 STR:0 DEX:0 INT: 47 WIS:18 LUC:15 STAT POINTS:0 EXP:0 (430 SAVED) TIL NEXT 100 SKILLS GAMERS MIND: KEEP CALM AND RATIONAL THOUGHTS NO MATTER WHAT THE SITUATION IS. (PASSIVE) OCCULMENCY: KEEP YOUR THOUGHTS TO YOURSELF (HIGH GRADE) 17.8%/100 TNL MEDITATION BASIC: CALM YOURSELF HELPS RELAX INCREASES MAGICAL PROWESS WITH MENTAL RELAXATION INVENTORY: 4300GP 250SP (NOTE MOST BOOKS MOVED TO CASTLE LIBRARY FOR STORAGE) .... man those titles make me want to cry. I expect for the next couple weeks all I''ll end up doing is just occulmency practice til I get the coins for a new book I''ve realized my shadow hack has about the skills of a child after reviewing the play back I must say it''s not pleasant dying in those it''s like a ghost death it makes me cringe I need to start practicing a bit of magic at some point I mean really if you don''t try the lumos spell when your little what else can you do I mean I know like 10 spells from the book but I don''t think my body can handle that right now I''ll do it when I''m older I want to get wand less and silent spells cause I know 99% of wizards are boned without a wand I''m also gunna get martial arts books no weapons for now I mean who wouldn''t want to break someone''s face with a fist that''s sooo cool I mean rock Lee from Naruto is like my hero the hard working little guy I don''t know if I''ll get to that level anytime this decade or the next but we can try lol. QUEST ALERT: ACT LIKE A BABY FOR THE NEXT THREE MONTHS REWARD 250 SP REFUSAL YOUR WIFE COMPLAINS TO YOU AND SHOWS YOUR EMBARRASSING MOMENTS TO FUTURE WIVES WHEN YOUR OLDER. Ryan:Nooooooooooo! Cassie: yes you can do your occulmency training but no weird baby magic you don''t want people to start looking at you weird right? Ryan: guh... fine Cassie: good. as I slowly ponder over if making my ai a real wife was a good thing to do (Cassie: hmph I''m showing everyone your bad moments).....I mean rejoicing at my greatest decision I ever made in my existence (cassie: you better) I hear my parents talking about the lovegoods and how they just had a baby as well and wondering if they should set up play dates in a few months I start crying for my food like any natural baby does and I''m brought to my sworn nemesis mothers nipple and we have a staredown until I give in. father is receiving owls from the ministry and old dumbles seems like times are really hard he''s mumbling about family deaths and muggle massacres mother is frowning she''s a stay at home wife and knows that it''s a war going on and with him smack in the middle of it as dumbledores man she''s quite unpleasant about it but understands there''s not much she can do so I give her my patented baby smile and a small coo to let her know what''s up. her face brightens like a Christmas tree it surely is cause I''m so handsome. after the feeding and changing I''m back in my crib for my nap. it''s hard work being a baby you know? weeks go by with me doing my lessons and gaining EXP passively and slowly leveling up the farm it''s gotten to level 4 but it''s ground to a halt dipsy can''t find any new plants in the area I''ve gotten about 40k EXP from my shadow and about 40kgp from the farm I bought basic hand to hand combat muay thai and judo basic skill books for 10kgp leaving me at 34kgp total I study them during the day and practice a bit at night with the shadow I''m still at a beginner basic level but I''ll get there my body shows no improvement except a bit of mana and some better functioning for my mind with occulmency it''s been three months soon great changes will come. Chapter 7 - 7.changes QUEST ALERT: SURPRISE YOUR PARENTS WITH YOUR FIRST WORD REWARD: 250SP FAILURE: NOTHING Haha this is a quest I can do with ease I better not take it too far tho a 3 month old spitting out words like Eminem from rap god won''t roll over too well I''ve also started to crawl a bit too recently man my head is fucking heavy I got my strength up to 3 carrying this fucker it must be all my smarts stored up there (cassie: *snorts*) yep I''m a genius for those out there by the way most adults have around the 50 to 70s in stats give or take I''m only good with wisdom and int right now in the 20s and 50s I mean I was an adult in my previous life gotta have some smarts to show for it however I am learning things like the martial arts and occulmency a bit better it must be because of the newborn learning capacity it''s not godly but it''s better than normal my shadow can now live twice as long and I make sure to revive it with experience so it keeps his personality I''m going to name my first shadow something cool I''ll think of a name later he''s taken to fighting gnomes in the garden now I swear he''s teaching them he''s only like half a foot tall I''ve asked him not to murder the ones in our yard and head to the weasely''s a few blocks away I swear he''s holding a grudge I mean they only killed him a few times and now he''s amassing a gnome army I''m proud of him I watch his progress every night it''s like game of thrones but with gnomes those guys are like super durable potatoes can''t really damage them too much even with hand to hand combat I''ll probably invite them to my kingdom I need people to rule when I''m older. anyway back to my quest I think I''ll go with the classic mama gotta say I''m a mama''s boy through and through as I''m thinking my mother is doing that thing all mothers do to babies sitting a bit away making baby sounds to encourage me to crawl to her. I slowly make my way over with my massive noggin swinging all the way right when I''m about to reach her my hands give out under the weight of this melon and I faceplant I get a little bump on my forehead and instinctively shout out. Ryan:shit. ... . . . the silence is deafening then comes the explosion. mom: AMOS DIGGORY WHAT HAVE I TOLD YOU ABOUT SWEARING AROUND THE BABY YOU KNOW HOW THEY PICK UP WORDS AT THIS AGE AND NOW LOOK WHAT YOU''VE TAUGHT HIM TONIGHT YOUR SLEEPING ON THE COUCH!!!!! It was like a whale gave birth to a roaring t-rex she was on a roll shouting up a storm that made the windows shake I looked at my father with pity and he just looked gobsmacked at the whole situation. I hear cassie snickering in my head along with a quest complete notification guess I really did surprise them. after about 20 minutes of yelling mother finally calms down I hear some exciting news. mom: so we have a play date for Ryan and little Luna tomorrow while your at the ministry we won''t be home til late so pick up something to eat at the cauldron also we''ve been running a bit low on pepper up potions pick some up at the apothecary. dad: yes dear mom: and if I so much as hear a swear from your mouth its the couch for a month. dad: yes dear (dad''s whipped) mom: now sweety say mama cmon mama the look in her eyes is terrifying I fear what would happen if I don''t say it women are scary after my daily ritual of occulmency which I''m a master at now which means it would take a long time to force their way into my noggin but I still need to get better there''s many levels above master ( low grade medium grade high grade master grandmaster king emperor saint ascendant godly) I want my mind protected from everything there''s some scary stuff out there like the imperious curse I ain''t having none of that and I''m super excited about tomorrow I''m going to do what I can to make Luna mine she''s one of the best wife''s after all but that all comes much later until then I''ll be one of her best friends I won''t have her lonely in this life nope I refuse to let it happen like that and anyone found bullying her gets socked right in the mouth little shits. sleep come peacefully thinking about beating up eleven year Olds like malfoy shouts of my father will hear about this are like battle music from the heavens. ........ meanwhile the shadow is teaching the gnomes proper muay Thai stances and how to deliver a good elbow they have recently taken down the neighborhood stray cats and shown great improvement soon we shall March on the red headed demons battalion and slaughter our way to victory soon I''ll have my vengeance. Chapter 8 - 8. playdate after my morning feeding and diaper change and odd shadow hack leading an army of gnomes through the sewers to annihilate rats which was pretty epic it only needed some music from 300 and it could have been a battle for the ages I''ve decided to knight them later and make a knights of the gnome table and figure out if I can make them some mini armor and weapons everyone needs a good vermin disposal team I''ll do it once I can stand properly I can''t have my head all lopsided in a knighting ceremony now can i? back on task me and mother are getting dressed to head to the rookery for my playdate I''m dressed In my evening best a strapping green dragon shaped onsie with a real moving tail. magic is just wonderful it has heating and cooling charms on it I need one for when I''m an adult I''ll put it on my to buy list it even has a pocket for snacks speaking of snacks I have a few teeth starting to come in and it hurtsssss it will be like this for the next like 6 months the life of a baby is so hard. me and mother finally make it to the rookery and just like the book it''s shaped like a giant chess piece I''m super excited to see more magical things. we make our way up the walk and knock on the door. we''re greeting by a strikingly beatiful lady with a tragic future if it wasn''t for me I already bought the portkey for 10kgp. my gold is dwindling but I don''t have much to buy after this for a while so I can save up I used my sp in the beginning because I only had 1kgp and i couldn''t afford anything anyway but I needed that magical id for future plans when my shadow gets big enough I can have him start working and get some outside cash it''s gonna take a long while for me to get level 10 in my farm I''m still stuck at 4 I''ve had dipsy just give up and help around the castle with decorating or cleaning they seem to be getting bigger the air in the farm world is great for magicals and cultivation based creatures I don''t think I open the animal based farm til level 15 or 20 I know at 10 I get backgrounds so I can make things like an orchard or a lake right now I''m stuck with things like turnips and potatoes and carrots they all sell for about the same I get gold a little faster but I don''t plan on spending it on stupid things like bloodlines or crap right now I have a kingdom to save for and build up I have a whole castle with only Cassie and 2 elves living in it it has basic furniture and stuff but I want a few nice upgrades later a king can''t have a shabby wooden chair as a throne now can he? plus a library with only Anime books what kind of wizard am i? a poor one that''s what kind. now back to my future mother-in-law she keeps eyeing me curiously and I see that her eyes take on this silvery hue as she smiles at me. I know that smile it''s the smile of someone who just got the most fun toy they have ever seen and a smile of gratitude. I know I''ve been caught the question is how much does she know. mom:hello Pandora Pandora: hello Abigail and would this cute creature be little Ryan? as she pinches my cheeks which make me pout a bit as my pride as a man I can''t have my cheeks pinched. I let her know I am displeased with her behavior as I am a king. Ryan: mueeeee! she only smiles more my intimidation tactics don''t work. Pandora: come on in little Luna is in the playroom. as we enter the house I see something very troubling and I know that it needs to be handled quickly. tell me do you all know what it is? I''ll wait a moment for you to guess. . . . . big fucking erumpet horn if I recall it was a class 5x highly dangerous non tradeable good one reason for that is because it''s basically a giant fucking explosive that blew up their house in book 7 now I thought that Pandora was the smart one and knew what it was she come to a standstill and her eyes bulge as I narrow mine at her she seems to get what''s going on seers are so good at picking up hints but anyway she gets back into motion and we make our way to the playroom though I can see a bit of sweat on her for head this time she knows damn well that''s not a crumple horned snorkack horn I''ll try to stuff it in my inventory later I bet we are gunna have a nice talk. we finally get to the playroom and I see Luna an adorable little blonde haired ball of sunshine just smiling away and giggling while playing with blocks her little golden ringlets bouncing along they set me down in the pen next to her and she automatically crawls near me to get a better look I''m shocked by her physical strength to keep her head from wobbling I really need to step my game up. she starts playing with my fantastic onsie I know right magical tail! she moves on to my cheeks and starts pinching them and poking them. this king is not happy! I let her know so by pinching her cheeks. she only giggles. I''ve been thwarted once again. I don''t think we can have much of a conversation just yet so we have to resort to primitive ways such as playing with blocks and a real moving unicorn doll. magic really is a wonder. I''ll have to look later I know everyone else wouldn''t be excited but I mean it''s magic normal people won''t even know this stuff exists I''m going to practice the shit out of lumos later I mean most people would say it''s just a light but I''d be like yeah a fucking magic light. anyway back to the playdate for some reason I feel a sense of impending doom getting closer I look up and see Pandora standing over me with a smile that isn''t a smile and I hear the world that sound like a death knoll to my ears. Pandora: so a harem eh? chaos panic absolute fear but then out of nowhere by the luck of God my one true title kicks in Shameless. and I reply with absolute confidence known only to kings who never waver in the face of adversity who''ve dove into battle against countless enemies and come out victorious. Ryan: y..y..yesss? I''m doomed before my first birthday I shall perish but I follow the word of my fellows and stood up against insurmountable odds. THE HAREM MUST BE FED! my brothers at Webnovel salute my bravery with promises to delete my browser history when I''m gone the trumpets of angels hail my victory from the heavens above and I swear I see a gentle old man giving me a thumbs up as he wipes a tear from his eye I know I''ve made him proud I see my ancestors clapping in the back welcoming me home. Pandora: are you done with your internal monologue yet we need to chat. damn seers and their mystic ways. Chapter 9 - 9. seer pressure Pandora: first off I''d like to say I''ll keep your secrets in repayment for the life debt I owe you for the emergency portkey and if you should need any help you only need ask and I sincerely thank you for making my daughter''s life much brighter I saw her future through your eyes and I can most certainly say I was displeased with the results. but I must also warn you fate and destiny have a very strict guide so don''t change things massively in the future the results can be terrible. Ryan: such as? Pandora: try not to tell much to Dumbledore til at least the 5th year he has a bad habit of meddling you should probably keep away from him. don''t kill or capture Pettigrew as much as we know he needs to die he plays an important role in the upcoming storm and we wouldn''t want someone more competent to get in the way. oh like crouch Jr just let them play their roles. Ryan: understandable so how much do you know about me? Pandora: the fae tell me you died a hero suffering from flames it was not a good way to go. I shiver involuntarily. ryan: it wasn''t at all. pandora: they tell me your a king in the making and you have shadows who will smite your foes but overall your a good person. probably talking about my farm and shadow system fae are some very mystical creatures often known for trickery but rewarding to the valiant and pure hearted I wouldn''t want to be on their bad side ever. Ryan: well first let''s get a few small things out of the way. I toss a Butterbeer cap on a string to her ironically enough it''s her emergency portkey. Ryan: that''s your emergency portkey also mind telling me what your job actually is? Pandora: I''m a spellcrafter I make new spells and runes I''m sure you''ll find some interesting books for me in that little room of yours on the 7th floor. ah spellcrafting I heard that''s volatile well that problems out the way onto the next one. Ryan: take me to the horn. her eyebrow twitches as she remembers the massive explosive decorating the living room. she picks me up and carries me to it where I stuff that sucker right into my inventory. Ryan: the nargles took it that''s the story. Pandora: indeed. after the important business is done we get back to business as dipsy brings us both tea/milk. mine in a fancy dinosaur sippy cup. extravagent. we have a basic chat about my plans and some subtle murder threats if I ever harm her daughter including dismemberment then rememberment then dismemberment again. women are scary especially mother''s. you can''t really hide from a seer unless I want to sit in my kingdom forever no sir. women are scary women are scary women are scary. important things must be said 3 times. my mother had apparently gone to diagonal alley to pick up some groceries and would be back soon we didn''t have a house elf and I can''t really pop mine into existence that''s not something I can really explain out of thin air. we plan out some playdates and I find out she apparently can''t see my kingdom it''s good I made it so nothing can get in not god not even psychic powers it was a fair trade I offer to show her sometime after I get the redecorating done that wooden chair throne needs to go I also need some sweet monster heads to mount on the wall to show my power and prestige I don''t think slayne sewer rats are very prestigious I''ll work on it. I end up playing with Luna for a few more hours I''ve also asked Pandora for a couple basic spellcasting books I got some 1st and second year transfiguration and charms and a nice herbology book and a basic text on runes I turn down the divination I know I have like zero wants to see my future or any skill for it I also ask her if she can find me a few magical seeds like bubotuber and maybe a mandrake and tell her I''ll pay her back she gladly accepts. thoughts of mandrakes riding on my gnome knights wearing earmuffs screaming pure death both frighten and excite me I must not go too power crazy must control my urges. they are good for potions yes lots of restorative draughts I know that from the book those little suckers are pure gold. makes me wonder if the whomping willow is some kind of primitive Trent I''ll check it out later. anyway I end up passing out with Luna who uses me as a stuffed teddy bear man she has a grip does she lift? I really need to work on that. Chapter 10 - 10. the life of a baby king I woke up a few hours later to Luna crying because we had to go home I was sad but gave her a hug and she calmed down I''ll be back to play next week or so mom thanked Pandora for watching me and scheduled another play date and then we headed home where I got a nice meal of applesauce and mushed peas and then the ever horrifying bath time curse this infant body. then off to bed time. my days after that consisted of crawling slowly learning to walk at 6 months playing with Luna that ball of sunshine who call me big brother we''ll fix that later whose utterly attached to me apparently I smell like nature and fresh grass all the time because of my farm system and she enjoys it I got a mandrake from Pandora and some other nice seeds getting me to level 6 in my farm allowing me to make plants into seeds oddly I couldn''t make mandrakes into seeds the apparently mate in some odd way and just reproduce like that I dunno I have like 10 of them now and like anything else in my farm they have 100% loyalty and don''t scream when repotted I don''t know if they can kill me with a scream in my kingdom but I''d rather not find out. my shadows have finally split and now I have 2 of them I let the one who trains my gnome knights stay small and continue their training they''ve started to build primitive huts they are learning quickly the second one however I gave a nice persona and made him look a little dashing he works in a nice tea house in London I have dipsy bring him there each morning the magic ID works wonders it''s a little bit of cash for spare items he makes about 8 pounds an hour which is close to a galleon an hour it''s not much but it''s something right? I''ve gained some tea making skills from it as well now I''m fancy. I bought some more basic combat skills including knife skills and throwing knife skills just because. I want a shadow assassin guard at some point just in case. I''ve raised most of my combat skills to medium grade or almost medium grade my occulmency is still stuck at master it''s gunna take a while to get it up my shadows need 250k points to make the next one I was worried it would just keep doubling everytime i wanted a new one but apparently it stops going up at 10million it was a trade off for some skills I can''t use since I''m not from the shadow hack world and it can''t really be upgraded so it''s mostly just permanent shadow clones I guess but that''s okay. I''ve gained about 450kgp from farming I used quite a bit of it on upgrades for the kingdom such as basic sewage new furniture more books for the library such as basic magic books basic materials like cauldrons and a small fortune on a greenhouse next to the castle for rare plants and herbs including upgrading my dirt with dragon fertilizer which gave it''s a 15x boost to plant growth I also used a bezoar in my spring so it cures basic poisons the spring can take in many kinds of liquids and items to help it like if I got fresh hotspring water I could make a hotspring for special fish or if I got phoenix tears for healing which I can''t because the only known phoenix currently in England or anywhere right now is dumbledores and I''m not asking for anything from him right now maybe later with some ashes for my dirt I cannot buy items from my shop to upgrade my own system it doesn''t work I have to find the items at least once so far everything is going well I''ve learned to use the lumos spell bare handed it''s hard tho and I can''t do it silently and it drains me of a lot of my magic power but it helps to practice I do this secretly I don''t want people thinking I''m some genius gotta be low key. I''ve caught sight of the daily prophet apparently the murders have gotten even more severe and there was an attack on diagon alley last week 8 dead apparently 6 more months til this is over give or take then it''s 10 years of quiet I apparently won''t be getting any quests til I''m 5 then I can work on basic chores for an allowance and basic sp I can''t train my body in anything other than magic and occulmency until then either I don''t want some warped child body with bulging muscles and stunted growth that''s not healthy and then I can only do some small exercises for flexibility and a little bit of strength I''m talking like 10-15 push ups and sit ups maybe a few squats that''s it I''m not some freak like goku I''m a real boy I can practice some martial arts through my shadows maybe I''ll put one in a karate class to learn faster. I''ve asked mother to teach me how to read and I follow along and slowly learn so as not to frighten her I mean I went to college I didn''t graduate but I went that counts for something. I plan to continue working on my kingdom and setting up a strong basic foundation for magic and martial arts even the tallest mountains crumble if their foundation isn''t sturdy I''ve begun learning basic transfiguration not practicing it just learning from what I can tell it''s highly based off will power and imagination I''m especially looking forward to one day becoming an animagus there''s 2 ways to do it one is through occulmency and meditation with use of mandrake leave lightning and chants the other is a highly expensive potion that let''s me pick what I become with the hair of an animal I''m gunna go with the second one I already know the first one would turn me into a big Ole bear that''s just how it''s always been even in my past life I was called rybear just a big relaxed guy always lazing about kinda like baloo from the jungle book and that''s just not a kingly animal to be. a lion? no no no. a dragon? noperino. a wolf? nahhh. you''ll learn someday. I Was practically vibrating in excitement when I saw the potion but then I saw the price it would take me about a year of scrounging and saving for it 1.5m gp I can''t do it anytime soon the kingdom needs work I need a nice energy system then maybe a custom built dungeon but those cost millions and millions the dungeon is so that people living in the kingdom have a way to earn gold which can be used at random shops to purchase basic good and weapons we can''t have a kingdom that isn''t selfsustaining if there''s no work except farming for food how will my people grow and prosper where will the coins come from no no no sir we can''t have that we need an economy for jobs we sell the basics and others make jobs for better items like potioneers and blacksmiths warriors and mages we need teachers and bakers cakesmiths my good sir I just make the basics I give out jobs to process goods your kingdom has to run like a well oiled machine it can''t sit upon the shoulders of one or two. that''s the lonely path we won''t walk that. later I''ll join in grail wars and dungeon raids I''ll fight against demons and humans alike and at my back shall be my kingdom striking fear into all those who dare cross us. until then I''m going to eat my graham crackers and nap. Chapter 11 - 11. a chat about my farm system the life of a baby king is tedious but that''s not what we shall talk about today let''s talk about my systems I have figured out more about them as I come along is my months of fun let''s start with my farm QQ FARM STUFF AND THINGS LEVEL 1 FARM at this level the farm basically has a basic shabby hut for living the land is surrounded by mist until further upgrades it contains it has 1 acre of special soil that has the ability to grow things at 10x speed the soil can be upgraded with other soils to increase speed such as dragon manure/fertilizer volcanic ashes for minerals phoenix ashes and or any other specialized dirty it can also be upgraded with things such as specialized monster cores such as a Trent monster core none currently in this world more in the upcoming world''s the next thing we have is the basic pond with has pure untainted water which also increases growth rate of plants by 10x if watered the pond and the earth have pretty much infinite usage but that''s based on level technically he can use his soil outside to rejuvenate land based on his current level so every day he could make 1 acre of special land outside for growing however if used this way the efficiency falls down to 3x the regular speed but back to the pond the pond can be upgraded with special waters and items like a bezoar for basic poison curing or a phoenix tear for medium poisons and minor injuries it can absorb things like Hotspring water to make a personal Hotspring and help fight of fatigue it can also be upgraded with things like water monster cores not currently in this world you can also get items such as holy water and other things to help fight off curses. the farm is leveled up by either taking in new magical seeds or plants or special items that can help benefit the farm in total including new waters or soils or special items like heavenly flames for false suns ore essences such as iron ore essence or spirit stone essences which would unlock mines for the kingdom that refresh at a certain rate iron or essence would unlock an iron mine and so on and so forth items cannot be bought from any system to help increase the level I cannot go into my system and buy a mandrake and level up my farm however if I get one from Pandora then it counts and boom upgrade. any plant animal cyborg or undead brought into the kingdom has 100% loyalty the kingdom has an effect on people making them have better and slightly good thoughts about the owner in the kingdom it''s absolute rule your the god of the kingdom you can move via teleportation you can suppress other there is no winning if your in the kingdom against the king or Cassie thought of rebellions murdering the king or anything involved in harming the king or kingdom will be sensed by the system and you will be suppressed or booted out. the kingdom is basically isolated Noone can force thier way into my kingdom via brainwashing or force I can instantly be put into my kingdom I can also take others with me but no one else can I have the ability to set 5 teleportation checkpoints once I get my wand I''ll be able to use it as a kind of waypoint so I could let''s say be sitting in my kingdom and have an owl carry my wand while flying and know what is going on outside via a specialized monitor in the castle this monitor includes enemy radar my wand will be a soul bound item so I can always call it back and Noone else can use it against me that''s for later special items may be added to upgrade the kingdom in total such as the jade immortal platform from AST which allows time to pass differently for the Mc such as in the kingdom it''s 10x the time passed as outside so 1 minute outside is 10 minutes inside remember I cannot buy from the system to upgrade my kingdom however if I get a time turner outside there are many options I can use it for such as breaking it for time sand to use for my crop increase time yield or integrate it with my kingdom as a permanent time turner stuff like that now onto what unlocks at higher levels. LEVEL 5 FARM level 5 farm allows for the use of fruits and plants to seeds or the use of things like spud lingzi plants to be cut up into more plants to grow the land has been increased to 5 acres of special soil. other than that nothing else. LEVEL 10 FARM level 10 farm 100 acres of special soil allows the usage of the kingdoms coin pouch outside the farm it also allows for the mist surrounding the farm to be dispersed and background areas can be bought for a significant sum such as regular lakes and forests or plains these are not specialized areas they only grow items at a 2x regular rate dirt from the specialized acres can be moved to make it 5x and water from the pond still acts as a 10x these are not elemental areas such as fire elemental volcanos for fire related herbs or spirit stones or animals like flame elementals or firehawks that''s unlocked later including things like a dungeon or sky island or an ocean. LEVEL 15 FARM level 15 farm is 500 acres of special land it also unlocks the ranch for taking care of animals the ranch is set up for 100 animals at this level and unlocks the store for beasts in this area animals grow to the max potential including massive size and power but they are still regular animals now the animals can be upgraded with monster cores and such kind of like cultivation but they will be classified as x class animals based on the level so a regular rabbit is just a rabbit one with a level 1 monster core is a 1x rabbit and so on up to level 10x each level increases the power and intelligence you can also get things like goblins and they can evolve into ogres at certain levels stuff like that they can be used to inhabit the dungeon and killed for gold animals can be stored in the farm inventory locked in stasis for things like over population reproduction can be turned off divine beasts and such can be bought from the store at monstrous prices like azure dragons or things like that however we all know I''m just going to newt scamander most of them and snag them from forests and things when I''m older next level. FARM LEVEL 20 level 20 farm 1000 acres and specialized maps unlocked I''ll give a few examples let''s say I bought a volcano map from here the area would just be like it says fire and brimstone used for special fire based herbs and animals to grow at 10x speed it may also be used to nurture things like heavenly flames to sentience then there are places like the netherzone filled with yin and darkness energy which is able to feed souls zombies necromancer style monsters to increase their power so on and so forth the prices for these maps is astonomical more updates on this system later that''s all I''ve learned from my Cassie on that. Chapter 12 - 12. a chat about my Anime system into the next area we shall discuss my Anime system ANIME SYSTEM STATUS INVENTORY MISSION QUEST STORE SUMMON WORLD TRAVEL let''s start off with the basic status we all know this STATS NAME: RYAN DIGGORY AGE:6 MONTHS GENDER:MALE SPECIES: HUMAN TITLE: JERKED CHICKEN: EFFECT: TAKE 5% LESS FIRE DAMAGE, SHAMELESS: YOUR FACE IS AS THICK AS YOUR CASTLE WALLS EFFECT: NOT EASILY EMBARRASSED. HP:64 MP:530 STR:6 DEX:4 INT: 53 WIS:21 LUC:15 STAT POINTS:0 EXP:0 (198000 SAVED) TIL NEXT 100 now the basic of this just about everyone knows the hp is how much damage one can usually take like right now at 64 that about 3 punches from an adult and he dies it could be faster or slower depending on said adult things like getting hit by a car our your throat cut could pretty much be a critical hit instant ko man we are a toddler don''t expect miracles str is how strong we are currently a regular human male has between 50 and 75 at the age of 18.this Stat can be increased with things like excercise. mp is the basic points for things such as casting magic or using chakra kind of like our magical stamina once its out thats it no more magic and usually mental exhaustion. dex is basic body movment and functions kind of like walking and such we are a toddler our head is huge we struggle to move with it our muscles and bones and such are still getting their shit together and we are growing there is a hidden substat for flexibility but more about that later. basic dex is the same for adults 50 to 75 for an average to stronger male.this Stat Can be increased with things like exercise and stretching. int usually helps with how much mana you currently have also helps with things like increased learning has a hidden Stat for mana recovery combined with wisdom Stat more about this later this Stat can be increased with things such as meditation and reading. wis usually helps with decision making right now he''s a toddler his brain is going through some changes its not as high as it should be he would probably do some dumb shit this skill can be increased a bit with good decision making and reading and meditation helps prevent dumb things like say shooting a gas can with and incendio or licking metal poles in the winter higher wisdom helps increase quick thinking related to combat and army leading. at certain thresholds skills may be learned from increasing stats such as silent casting and quick casting of spells everyone can already do wand less magic it''s just a matter of sitting down and actually doing it it takes mental focus just like the others and increased stats help let''s say you get 150 str you unlock a basic passive skill of super human str(low grade) it increase damage by about 10% or 150 int and wisdom gives skill parallel thinking (low grade) like you can easily do things with both hands like move one in a circle and one is a square or think of two problems at once more skills will come later based on stats luc is just how lucky a person is this Stat can''t be raised with Stat points only some miraculous event a regular human has about 10 LUC so our king is just a little more lucky LUC is a mysterious Stat of fate not much is known about what it can or can''t do some say it can help about bit like a 6th sense in combat or it can help with gambling we aren''t super lucky so let''s not go there. Stat points every level will give 5 Stat points which can be placed everywhere but LUC stats can be trained to increase without Stat points and the higher the level the harder it is to train it is advised to save Stat points for emergencies later on. EXP til level every level the required experience goes up with level 10 being double level 9 so if level 9 is 900 xp level 10 is 1800 xp level 19 is 2700 EXP then 20 is 5400 EXP every 10 it doubles til infinity so it gets harder math wise it''s annoying saved EXP is for the shadow hack system or his level we will go into this later INVENTORY we all know what the inventory is his inventory is linked to his farm it is basically infinite he can only store living animals in the farm inventory humans and such cannot be stored undead are storable plant life is also storable he however can use his kingly powers to touch an animal and suck it into his kingdom or push it through a kingdom portal which involves some space time stuff we aren''t getting into that yet. MISSION these are personal mission that he can set for himself give certain conditions are met and receive sp or store points for example he could put long term personal goals like score 12 outstanding on his Wizarding O.W.L.S which would net him about 5ksp he could set up a mission to do Saitama''s excercise routine for 3 years and gain sp only sp can be earned from quests no skill points or affinity or special god like cheat items we work for our things and buy it ourselves however skill points can be gained by doing the exercises and items can sometimes be dropped from people or looted in certain cases let''s say he kills Draco malfoy he could then loot his body for his wand as spoils or he could receive a skill book for a spell like reducto or something along those line it''s rare but it happens our system is also based off Han jee Hans gamer system we however cannot make our own dungeons like he can but we do have a party up system that will be explained later any skill dropped will be the lowest untrained level you''ll gain basic info items can be randomly dropped as well you might aquire a daddy''s little princess dress from Draco on death Noone knows the shadows do not get item or skills drops they must be personally killed by the king you may also receive special item drops from killing monsters like fangs or hides nothing ridiculous. QUESTS quests are often given out by the wife or the system usually as a way to help the king achieve some type of goal or stop them from doing stupid things if given by the system usually gives more sp than missions there is also a failure penalty if accepted and not complete like the subtraction of double the sp reward if given by the wife rewards are usually sp praise and head pats and the like some other stuff may be given later if failed usually will result in a scolding or some other form of wifely punishment we can''t have out king getting smashed at the bar when he is supposed to be studying usually these quests are for the best of the king to either help in short term goals like keeping him low key or on the right path let''s get this out of the way our king isn''t omnipotent he''s gunna fuck up at some point and the wife''s here to prevent that she may also do quests for fun or to knock down his arrogance because arrogance leads to ignorance and ignorance leads to death we don''t want that do we. STORE the store has everything ever from skills to books from tacos to trains from celestial fires to bottled water and bloodlines items may include things like zanpakutos or noble phantasms to android systems or spaceships there are 2 ways to buy items one is sp or shop points the other is gp or gold pieces which cost 10x the sp there are also certain sp locked items that cannot be bought with gp such as getting rid of the weakness of devilfruits or fixing a sharingan or even healing wounds or buying separate bodies with different bloodlines like a real clone kind of like from coiling dragon your still fully you and in charge. SUMMON now summons are what you''d all expect you buy a summoned person it doesn''t matter who or where or what even if they were trapped somewhere it''s kind of like a double of that person they are 100% loyal and you only get that person you do not receive their items or anything like that let''s show some examples how about gilgamesh from fate you only get gilgamesh no gate of babylon or anything like that just him there are some odd exception like alphonse elric from full Metal alchemist there''s 2 you can summon the child version or the locked in soul armor version the armor is basically his body so you get that however it''s basic armor you can upgrade it with materials like you''d get a basic Genos from one punch man but he''d have a basic armor setup until you upgrade it so make sure we buy someone useful like someone who can help train with combat or teachers we have a kingdom to full and we are gunna fill it with the best. WORLD TRAVEL that''s what it is its locked per world until the main storyline is completed or deemed pretty much done cause some world''s just never end you can work to unlock it based on some quests and achievements we''ll figure out more later. Chapter 13 - 13. a chat about my shadow system let''s talk about my last system the shadow hack system SHADOW HACK SYSTEM so the shadow it can be used to auto farm experience and based on the world items such as monster cores from dead monsters it does not get the gamer extra drops it is linked to the inventory so those regular drops like full dead monsters can be stored however I don''t want my inventory stuffed with dead rats or gnomes now if it was an acromantula then yes the inventory can also be used to dispose of dead bodies by selling to the shop for gp depending on the body humans are 0gp rats 0gp dragons depends on the type upwards to 100kgp and beyond they have a lot of valuable materials but we can''t fight those at the moment. the shadow is able to learn and each morning I wake up I receive a progress report on the experience I''ve earned and how much my skill stats have gone up skills go up by being practiced and used they can also be taught by trainers for increased gains like martial arts masters or assassin''s. shadows are able to be customized to take a human appearance they also have a type or class and equipment based system from the gamer part of my system let''s say I want a knight I can set it to knight only skills and give him knight based gear and he will act like a knight said skills must have the basics learned same with assassin''s they can use daggers and throwing objects and have stealth style options a mage gets a wand or staff and can use magic based combat. the shadows can be used in game based rpgs such as the sword art online vr world I gain the experience from monster kills just like a party based system if I so choose. I however do not get items from in game to real life and I cannot use my real life items in game however I can always access my kingdom I cannot be trapped mind body or soul away from my kingdom however if I have no set checkpoint or teleport point I''m pretty fucked cause I''ll go right back out where I came in that a no good option we will fix that later. the shadows can hide in mine or other shadows they can also be used to swap places if in danger to take damage for the owner shadows can be superimposed onto each other to double their combat prowess let''s say 2 stack up that''s double the strength and damage in 1 blow and so on and so forth they have my basic stats so if one is on me I gain double the stats for an attack but we won''t use that for now. next is the life and death of a shadow they can gain personalities and habits like my first shadow like to use hand to hand my second shadow prefers daggers and stealth shadows have 3 basic lives a day if they die too much then you have to spend the proper amount of experience to revive that personality. other than this not much else to say it''s a basic system I don''t gain things like stats or cultivation from them that''s a solo option I have to do it myself if I want it. now back to our king and his daily life most of it revolves around play dates with Luna and sometimes even the weasleys from down the road in all honesty it''s just complete havoc when they are involved ginny hasn''t been born yet that''s a few months away so we are stuck with Ron and the twins I must say the twins are a riot but Ron he''s a casual 1 year old not much brains like my Luna and I expect him to get much worse as the years go on I know you guys are like he''s only a baby or you can help him get better but no thanks I always felt in the story Ron held everyone back being jealous about everything whining about how life was unfair but never trying to improve in schoolwork only making others slack off and mooching off Hermione let''s see what I can do about him later other than this there''s not much to say besides small amounts of seeds from Pandora and random books to study I''m getting very good at learning about plants it''s odd however I haven''t really found many edible magic plants foodwise at level 10 I plan to buy an orchard and a vineyard and start making grapes for wines I don''t drink much myself but they can sell and I want a plethora of different fruit trees for my kingdom I can make fruit wines at some point I plan to buy a meadow and fill it with flower seeds for the production of bees and honey animals can be put into landscapes but they won''t gain much like the ranch. I''ll have to look into other hobbies later on for me and my kingdom right now tho I plan to save up to make kingdom improvements like a forge in the castles blacksmith area we can''t have our blacksmiths using mediocre equipment and books for our library we have something like 30 books right now most borrowed from Pandora I need to work on the Knights barracks and purchase exercise equipment and also I need training dummies for magic and combat I need practice gear as well just a lot of basic items and busy work to do before I let people come in or start my summoning or anyone besides house elves I need other cooks and my castle has a few unused building like a tavern and a research tower it has the greenhouse which is mostly empty except the mandrakes I can''t start building a city or town until landscapes are unlocked but I know at some point during world travel I will be rescuing quite a few people and species my land can be expanded almost infinitely but the problem is a massive amount of gold used to do it so we shall take our time. now back to regular stuff I''ve "learned" to read a bit and asked my mother to buy me some books mostly I get kids stories and such a few books on plants and animals I asked for I''ll wait for magic books for a few years I don''t want her to lose her mind I''m rather interested in potioneering cause I can grow my own supplies quickly when my ranch unlocks including animal parts I''ve started to stockpile things like turnip tops and such for food for animals cause even if they grow they still need food the good part of the farm is all stored food for animals is automatically made the best food for their species to help with growth. the closest event I think that''s coming up is my 3rd shadow and the Halloween event for Harry and his parents who Noone can find because of the fidelius even owl post is redirected I''ve heard. I guess what happens next is basic childhood and time skips for a few years. Chapter 14 - 14. childhood and mild time skips 6 months pass as halloween come around and the event happens just like the book Jame and lily potter die Dumbledore hides Harry voldemort is gone frank and Alice longbottoms are tortured into insanity by the lestranges and Barty Crouch Jr they are captured and sentenced to life in Azkaban prison. Sirius black is caught at the scene of the murder of Peter Pettigrew and 13 muggers and sentenced to life in Azkaban for the murder of the potters with no trial I always found that suspicious but hey its hard times. the ministry is flooded with cries of the imperious curse and trials left and right minister bagnold steps down from office for minister Cornelius Fudge. Harry Potter is made a hero at the age of 1 his destroyed house is made a monument to those who lost their lives during the war and the final stand of good versus evil. books are written about the boy-who-lived and his name is sung throughout the entire Wizarding world. crime starts to slow down with many death eaters behind bars who could bribe their way out or cry imperious. after that life simple moves on for everyone none the wiser about a small child living in a cuppoard under the stair at his aunts house or the 10 years of neglect that would follow. meanwhile in otter st catchpole our hero reads his books practices his occulmency and martial arts raises his gnome army and steadily accumulates funds via shadow jobs and the farm he knows where diagon alley is so he could send his shadows to buy thing of his elfs but he wants to do that himself he wants to see the legendary alley of magic firsthand from the books it''s a place of wonder and he doesn''t want to see it through shadow recall besides he only has enough for about 700 galleons he doesn''t know the price on things but figures he can''t buy too much he could buy some basic stuff in the shop if he wanted but no there''s no fun in that as much as he wants to try every flavor beans he''s gunna go to the candy shop and take that by hand he refuses to back down on this what''s a world of wonder and Magic if you buy everything from the fucking shop? he has a few hundred thousand gp and 750sp he is going to save most of it but buy about 50 more books from the system to stock the library including the 30 he borrowed from Pandora. I want to get the animagus potion for 10m gp I also want custom sets for my smithy including custom forges hammer tools anvils and an ore stockpile. Timeskip 4 years Ryan is now 5 years old him and Luna play almost every other day with toys he had bought from the system he has become good friends with the twins by offering them muggle style joke books and pranks along with magic shop items and tricks like fake poo and fart spray double headed coins and hand buzzers. Ron had grown up a whiney little brat Ginny is now 4 and has a Harry potter obsession and I treat her like a little sister I''ll probably snatch riddles diary to prevent her crappy year at hogwarts me and Luna play with her a lot Luna has still got that dreamy look all the time but is more happy and open than what was shown in the book she loves animals still and talks about strange things which I think are mage vision and seer powers I''ve introduced her to my gnome knights they have taken to following her around I had to scold them once that gnome knights don''t skip and collect flowers. it fell upon deaf ears as I was ignored for Luna I wonder if this is how king Arthur felt when he was betrayed by his most loyal knights. I must not cry. I must be strong my kingdom needs me. I''ll just have shadow 1 who I''ve named Liu Kang double their training. anyway from my system book I''ve learned that nargles really do exist apparently they are a type of magical sprite in the fabrics of space and time idk I got lost reading it. now Ginny that little tomboy spitfire all that''s on her mind is flying mud and rough housing. I don''t see what''s so good about flying when you can walk everywhere perfectly fine no need to go so high up in the air with all those chances to drop to your death nuh uh. chances of falling to death drastically decrease when your on the ground I mean it''s not like I''m afraid of flying ( Cassie: pfft.) no sir a king fears nothing not even fish with those dead looking soulless eyes and the weird way they flop *shiver* okay so we can''t all be perfect there''s zero chance of me ever wanting to get on a quidditch team like ever and I totally don''t eat seafood because I''m afraid of it. nope. crispy boneless chicken is just my favorite yep. so now back to me I''ve finally been able to start my missions most of them are practicing wandless magic for 1 hour a day some basic exercises and random quests from mother to do small chores I asked for an allowance I get 1 galleon a week I can ask for a trip to the alley at some point but not right now for now I''m going to fill up my dragon piggybank. I use a little bit sometimes for birthday presents like cat in the hat books for Luna and some quidditch books for Ginny honestly I like quidditch I just don''t ever want to play it. I can gain about 200 sp everyday from my quests I''m planning to save it it''s hard to earn. I''ve learned a few new spells that I remember from the books such as the unlocking spell alohamora the stunning spell stupify and expeliarmus I am trying to learn the patronus but it''s really hard and my magic can''t sustain it my stunning spells probably don''t even have the power to daze someone but they are getting better and I''ve learned reducto the blasting curse it doesn''t so much as blast as it does push stuff away from me. TIME SKIP 3 YEARS I''m now 8 years old I''m allowed to leave the house by myself and go to Lunas the weaselys or the park down the road of course I have a tracking spell on me most of the time Luna is with me a lot of the time like some ray of sunshine that follows me and makes my day brighter the accident to her mother happened last week and she watched it but lucky for us Pandora always wore the emergency port key so she was saved after that Luna clung to me a lot more than usual with hugs and hand holding and sometimes crying we had to work hard to get her back to the ray of sunshine and mysteries we all know and love our friendship has progressed to where when her and Ginny play house I''m her future husband and Ginny gets Harry I was excited when I heard of this it seems my childhood friendship has gone well honestly though the Harry Potter husband thing from Ginny kind of feels like brainwashing they should work on that I''ve introduced her to other hero books in the hopes in can help a bit but we all know I''m going to tease her about it mercilessly. the twins have gotten to the strange noises and explosions coming from their room molly has given up trying to stop them it''s their first year after all maybe I should give them some tips. other than this nothing to really report my gnome knights now hold martial arts tournaments on the regular me and Luna as king and queen of the gnomes watch over them while enjoying pumpkin juice which I found odd at first I still prefer apple. the winner of the tournament gets a mount I lucked upon some squirrels and I snatched them into my kingdom they are used as prizes and teaches the gnomes proper animal care I''ve even helped them build a squirrel stable. they have recently started working on space travel ( as I watch one gnome fire another gnome using a wooden slingshot) it''s not progressing well but I have high hopes for them. Chapter 15 - 15. so it begins time goes by I''ve studied almost all the basic classes for the first year at hogwarts and can do most of my spells wand less I still have a bit of trouble doing it silently but it''s coming along I learned basic potion ingredient refinement and how to handle a small potions lab thanks to mother I''m pretty good at it but I know snapes gunna be a cunt regardless unless I''m in slytherin which I won''t be I''m planning gryffindor gotta help the golden boy behind the scenes and I''m planning a massive prank I''m so excited I bet Fred and George will flip if it works. other than my basic spells I''ve often snuck out to work on spell dodging with my shadows they cast a paint spell at me and I run around rolling and dodging if I get hit I start again it''s great exercise and good for small combat practice I''ve also started practicing my martial arts against them I''ve learned not to close my eyes or flinch when I see something coming towards me I''ve also been slowly training Luna in wand less and silent casting she''s rather good she does know how to use daggers now too she doesn''t have much prospects in other hand to hand for some reason but she''s absolutely terrifying with a dagger she has this small little precognition that helps her dodge and where to stab I and the shadows have never beat her once and I''ve never heard the end of it from Cassie or Luna speaking of which I''ve introduced Pandora and Luna to my kingdom needless to say they were flabbergasted with Luna squealing at such a high pitch I thought my eardrums would rupture. Luna:your a knight? how come you didn''t tell me? she makes a sad face Ryan:I''m not a knight I''m a king and someday you''ll be one of my queens. Luna: one of? Ryan: ask your mother the harem must be fed. Luna: harem?? after that I introduce them to Cassie and give them a general explanation of who and what she is and how my kingdom functions. I show them around the newly furnished castle and smithy and take them to my new gym which has all sorts of exercise equipment for knights and even a medium sized pool. Luna goes absolutely bonkers and begs for swimming all the time now and playing in the castle like a real princess. I wonder what she will say once the ranch opens up anyway I show them my library with a couple hundred books including Anime and introduce them to the wonders of big screen HD TV and dvds it''s an instant hit especially Disney movies I''ll tell them about video games later. we spend time there with Cassie doting on us often pinching my cheeks and strangling me with hugs cause I''m tiny and cute. our days pass peacefully until it happened. I got my hogwarts acceptance letter. it was here the start of the story where everything really begins. I was excited Cassie was excited my parents where excited the gnomes where excited I''m taking them with me they need a new battleground I''ve decided the castle and the Forbidden Forest shall be their proving grounds. but enough about that back to the letter! Install THE HARRY POTTER COMPENDIUM THE HARRY POTTER COMPENDIUM Hogwarts acceptance letter HarryPooter.png Hogwarts acceptance letter Object information Manufacturer Hogwarts School Usage Confirms a student''s acceptance to Hogwarts [Source] Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows LILY AND SEVERUS DISCUSSING HOGWARTS. The Hogwarts letter is a letter of acceptance to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry sent to British wizards and witches prior to their first year at Hogwarts. A special quill exists which writes down the name of every magical child in Britain at the time of their birth, allowing Hogwarts letters to be sent to all magical children at the appropriate time, even those who are Muggle-born. The Hogwarts letter consists of a note of acceptance from the Deputy Headmaster or Headmistress of Hogwarts and a list of required textbooks and materials for the school year. The letter is written on parchment paper and delivered to the recipient by owl, except in the case of Muggle-borns and magical children living with Muggles (such as Harry Potter), where the initial acceptance letter is delivered by the regular Muggle post. Hogwarts is able to magically tell whether or not a child has read his or her Hogwarts letter, as evidenced by the bombardment of 4 Privet Drive with letters, despite at least one of them having been opened and read by Vernon and Petunia Dursley. The letter says: "Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore (Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc., Chf. Warlock, Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards) Dear Ryan Diggory, We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment. Term begins on September 1. We await your owl by no later than July 31. Yours sincerely, Minerva McGonagall Deputy Headmistress I''m going to frame this letter for my castle and put it on the wall. The second page with requirements says: Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry UNIFORM First-year students will require: 1.Three sets of plain work robes (black) 2.One plain pointed hat (black) for day wear 3.One pair of protective gloves (dragon hide or similar) 4.One winter cloak (black, with silver fastenings) Please note that all pupil''s clothes should carry name tags. COURSE BOOKS All students should have a copy of each of the following: The Standard Book of Spells (Grade 1) by Miranda Goshawk A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot Magical Theory by Adalbert Waffling A Beginner''s Guide to Transfiguration by Emeric Switch One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi by Phyllida Spore Magical Drafts and Potions by Arsenius Jigger Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them by Newt Scamander The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection by Quentin Trimble OTHER EQUIPMENT 1 wand 1 cauldron (pewter, standard size 2) 1 set glass or crystal phials 1 telescope 1 set brass scales Students may also bring an owl OR a cat OR a toad. PARENTS ARE REMINDED THAT FIRST YEARS ARE NOT ALLOWED THEIR OWN BROOMSTICK" this one''s getting framed as well right to the castle and screw that broomstick. do you know what this means right finally my trip to the alley yessss years of saving up galleons all for this of course there are some things I''m going to buy from my system shop simply because I have more money in there like the custom trunk with extra rooms and apartments my fan boy heart couldn''t take it if I didn''t get one I would practically explode the one mad eye moody had was every child''s dream of a cool hidden clubhouse my fans would cry if I didn''t get it. next up is my owl I have been struggling so hard on weather I should buy hedwig and I''ve decided yes I''m going to buy her to save her from the bad fate of death. up next is our trip to the alley enjoy. Chapter 16 - 16. diagon alley we meet up with the lovegoods and take a trip through the floo to the Leakey Cauldron to head for mine and Lunas school supplies. The Leaky Cauldron has changed little over the years; it is small, dingy and welcoming, with a few bedrooms above the public bar for travellers who live a long way from London. It is the ideal spot to catch up with wizarding gossip if you happen to live a long way from the nearest magical neighbour. It was rather crowded today with the laughter of kids who just got their acceptance letters. Tom was behind the counter scrambling to fix lunches and hand out drinks he really should get a nice helper someday. we made our way to the back room where I saw it. the wall. the portal to the magical world. Dad, meanwhile, was counting bricks in the wall above the trash can. Three up... two across... he muttered. He tapped the wall three times The brick he had touched quivered -- it wriggled -- in the middle, a small hole appeared -- it grew wider and wider -- a second later they were facing an archway They stepped through the archway. Ryan looked quickly over his shoulder and saw the archway shrink instantly back into solid wall. The sun shone brightly on a stack of cauldrons outside the nearest shop. Cauldrons -- All Sizes -- Copper, Brass, Pewter, Silver -- Self-Stirring -- Collapsible, said a sign hanging over them. He turned his head in every direction as they walked up the street, trying to look at everything at once: the shops, the things outside them, the people doing their shopping. A low, soft hooting came from a dark shop with a sign saying Eeylops Owl Emporium -- Tawny, Screech, Barn, Brown, and Snowy. There were shops selling robes, shops selling telescopes and strange silver instruments Ryan had never seen before, windows stacked with barrels of bat spleens and eels'' eyes, tottering piles of spell books, quills, and rolls of parchment, potion bottles, globes of the moon... it was a childhood dream come true he was it a part of the magical world now. Anime tears streamed down his eyes as he wept with joy. Meanwhile everyone around him was looking at him oddly and stepped away a bit. Dad: *cough* Gringotts first then. They had reached a snowy white building that towered over the other little shops. Standing beside its burnished bronze doors, wearing a uniform of scarlet and gold, was -- Ryan:squeeeeeee! Ryan let out a kingly squeal of absolute joy The goblin was about a head shorter than Ryan. He had a swarthy, clever face, a pointed beard and, Ryan noticed, very long fingers and feet. He bowed as they walked inside. Now they were facing a second pair of doors, silver this time, with words engraved upon them: Enter, stranger, but take heed Of what awaits the sin of greed, For those who take, but do not earn, Must pay most dearly in their turn. So if you seek beneath our floors A treasure that was never yours, Thief, you have been warned, beware Of finding more than treasure there. I''ll get a picture of it next time or maybe I can just buy the plaque A pair of goblins bowed them through the silver doors and they were in a vast marble hall. About a hundred more goblins were sitting on high stools behind a long counter, scribbling in large ledgers, weighing coins in brass scales, examining precious stones through eyeglasses. There were too many doors to count leading off the hall, and yet more goblins were showing people in and out of these. we walked up to the counter and I finally got to see if what I heard was true. I bowed to the goblin when he noticed me and said my greeting in what I believed was proper goblin ways. Ryan: good afternoon master accountant may your ledgers always balance. The goblin looked pun intended gobsmacked but quickly regained his demeanor. Goblin: Good afternoon young wizard and may your enemies fall beneath your blade. It worked the goblins respond like it the fanfiction we know what this means that they like quick and too the point deals their saying is time is money so don''t waste their time they are ruthless and well honed in swordplay and other styles of combat and respond well to respect. This means it will be easy to get rid of the horcrux in the lestrange vault but that is for another time. Ryan:me and my family would like to visit our vaults please. Goblin: of course your key please. my dad steps forward after giving me a strange look and hands him the key. Goblin:That seems to be in order.I will have someone take you down to both vault. Bladefist! I''m dissapointed it''s not Griphook. the lovegoods are at the teller next to us getting help Ryan followed Bladefist toward one of the doors leading off the hall. Bladefist held the door open for them. Ryan, who had expected more marble, was surprised. They were in a narrow stone passageway lit with flaming torches. It sloped steeply downward and there were little railway tracks on the floor. Bladefist whistled and a small cart came hurtling up the tracks toward them. That''s when it happened and Ryan realised he had messed up royally his palms got sweaty and his knees started to shake and he started squirming and then the panic set in. roller coaster in super high heights he mechanically turned his head around and asked in a very firm voice fit for a king. Ryan:C..cccan one of you levitate me I can''t seem to move. he remembers nothing about the ride down he passed out before he even made it to the cart. he woke up back in the lobby with his parents looking at him in shame. Chapter 17 - 17. diagon alley pt2 After the trip to the bank they all moved along to Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions. Ryan with his shoulders slumped in defeat as he listened to everyone laugh about his poor performance with the carts and giving everyone a menacing stare that could probably put Medusa to shame. Nothing he could do about it. Madam Malkin was a squat, smiling witch dressed all in mauve. "Hogwarts, dears?" she said, when Ryan started to speak. they all nodded and Luna and Ryan went to stand on the podium to get fitted for cloaks I''ve never really been a fan of cloaks but I''ll learn how to properly make them billow and swoosh since I have to wear them. it was odd being fitted for clothes he was more used to things like Walmart and such man so much easier but he was practically drooling looking at the dragonhide dueling jackets they reminded him a bit of the devil may cry jacket worn by Dante he will have to get one at some point maybe buy one from the shop so his parents don''t throw a fit about a 1200 galleon jacket which is about 12000 pounds or close to $16000 insane amounts he could afford it but it would pretty much spend close to 3 years worth of work money it wasn''t worth it he needed seeds and maybe some rare items and books he didn''t know about its hard to buy things in the shop if you don''t know what to really buy he needed to check the bookstore later. after getting poked and prodded for a good 30 minutes they left with shrunken bags of clothes such a useful spell I need to learn it.They stopped to buy parchment and quills. he found a bottle of ink that changed color as you wrote They bought their school books in a shop called Flourish and Blotts where the shelves were stacked to the ceiling with books as large as paving stones bound in leather; books the size of postage stamps in covers of silk; books full of peculiar symbols and a few books with nothing in them at all. He spent a hefty amount on books about potions and plants some books on dueling and combat related magic and a pretty penny on an auror combat manual showing the do''s and don''ts of fighting criminal scum nothing too nasty all those books were at nockturn alley he would get some later. loaded down with shrunken books the resumed their quest for stoof the headed to the potioneering shop, they bought a set of pewter cauldrons he even saw the solid gold cauldron harry wanted in the book they got a nice set of scales for weighing potion ingredients and a collapsible brass telescope. Then they visited the Apothecary, which was fascinating enough to make up for its horrible smell, a mixture of bad eggs and rotted cabbages. Barrels of slimy stuff stood on the floor; jars of herbs, dried roots, and bright powders lined the walls; bundles of feathers, strings of fangs, and snarled claws hung from the ceiling. this was the second place fan fictions come into play if he is correct he put on his most snobbish my father will hear about this face and walked right up to the counter and asked for 2 slytherin 1st year specials. the shopkeeper looked at him and quickly got 2 books about tips and tricks for potioneering every slytherin gets since Snape started teaching and 2 sets of brand new fresh ingredients much more than what was on the school list wrapped them up charged them and went on his way. After Ryan turned around everyone was looking at him funny again. Ryan: What? Everyone just shook their head and left. what came next he was rather hopeful for Twenty minutes later, they left Eeylops Owl Emporium, which had been dark and full of rustling and flickering, jewel-bright eyes. Ryan now carried a large cage that held a beautiful snowy owl, fast asleep with her head under her wing. he had the biggest shit eating grin on his face cause he knew he just messed with fate and snagged a 1 up on Ole Harry for the best owl. but he will make it up to him he has a few plans for Harry. NOW IT''S TIME FOR THE BEST PART A magic wand... this was what Ryan had been really looking forward to. The last shop was narrow and shabby. Peeling gold letters over the door read Ollivanders: Makers of Fine Wands since 382 B.C. A single wand lay on a faded purple cushion in the dusty window. A tinkling bell rang somewhere in the depths of the shop as they stepped inside. It was a tiny place, empty except for a single, spindly chair. Ryan felt strangely as though he had entered a very strict library; if anyone looked at Ryan now they woukd oddly think he looked kind of like a rapidly vibrating Chihuahua that''s about to pee himself out of sheer excitment but noone said anything instead they looked at the thousands of narrow boxes piled neatly right up to the ceiling. For some reason, the back of his neck prickled. The very dust and silence in here seemed to tingle with some secret magic. Good afternoon, said a soft voice. Ryan jumped and swung a wild haymayker in the direction of the voice barely missing the man. Ryan: sorry habit. he rubbed his head and looked a little ashamed. everyone sweat dropped who has habits like that they internally thought. An old man was standing before them, his wide, pale eyes shining like moons through the gloom of the shop. "Hello," said Ryan awkwardly Ollivander smiled kindly and waved them towards the counter while Luna grabbed onto his hand and skipped along beside him. Ollivander: you must be very excited for your wand you magic is practically screaming in exhilaration I wonder what kind of things we shall see today isn''t that right miss lovegood Luna: mhm! Ollivander: well ladies first then it took about 5 minutes for Luna to find her wand it was ebony with a unicorn hair core 11 and a half inches whippy. it was Ryan''s turn next for some reason he kinda felt like he knew what is core was going to be. Hmmm," said Mr. Ollivander,. "Well, now -- Mr. Diggory. Let me see." He pulled a long tape measure with silver markings out of his pocket. "Which is your wand arm?" Er -- well, I''m right-handed," said ryan. "Hold out your arm. That''s it." He measured Ryan from shoulder to finger, then wrist to elbow, shoulder to floor, knee to armpit and round his head. As he measured, he said, "Every Ollivander wand has a core of a powerful magical substance, Mr. Diggory. We use unicorn hairs, phoenix tail feathers, and the heartstrings of dragons. No two Ollivander wands are the same, just as no two unicorns, dragons, or phoenixes are quite the same. And of course, you will never get such good results with another wizard''s wand." Ryan suddenly realized that the tape measure, which was measuring between his nostrils, was doing this on its own that old basted didn''t measure Luna he must be mad cause I almost punched him what a sore loser. Mr. Ollivander was flitting around the shelves, taking down boxes smiling slightly and taking his time as the measuring tape got more and more invasive Ryan has seen enough porn to know where this is going and he wasn''t having none of it he snatched up the tape and threw it on the floor before letting out a mumbled petty that ollivander only smirked at. "Right then, Mr. diggory. Try this one. Beechwood and dragon heartstring. Nine inches. Nice and flexible. just take it and give it a wave." Ryan took the wand and waved it around a bit, but Mr. Ollivander snatched it out of his hand almost at once. "Maple and phoenix feather. Seven inches. Quite whippy. Try--" Ryan tried -- but he had hardly raised the wand when it, too, was snatched back by Mr. Ollivander. He must do this on purpose. "No, no -- here, ebony and unicorn hair, eight and a half inches, springy. Go on, go on, try it out." Ryan tried. And tried.The pile of tried wands was mounting higher and higher on the spindly chair, but the more wands Mr. Ollivander pulled from the shelves, the happier he seemed to become. Tricky customer, eh? Not to worry, we''ll find the perfect match here somewhere -- I wonder, now -- yes, why not -- unusual combination -- yew and thestral tail hair, eleven inches, unyielding." Ryan took the wand. He felt a sudden warmth in his fingers. He raised the wand above his head, brought it swishing down through the dusty air and blew apart the perverted measuring strip in the floor. Never again shall it violate someone''s precious place. Ryan and ollivander had a mini stare down at this point until a cough broke the tension. Ollivander:this is a powerful wand great for dueling and defense spells a well rounded wand most curious about the thestral hair they never tend to pick people unless they have experienced some kind of deadly trial. he stared at me like I was some kind of strange puzzle he wanted to see through. It was a nice looking wand pure black with little white spirals around it he would get a nice grip for the handle from the shop later and a dragonhide holster with antisummoning chameleon spell so it blends in with his skin and quick draw and bloodbound so people can''t take it off of him while he got a polishing kit from ollivander for him and Luna and told her he''d get her a present later. he paid 20 galleons for his wand the kit and the tape he obliterated they then headed to the store for trunks he got a nice bluish silver trunk that can shrink into a necklace with his initials he will swap it out for the shop one later he didn''t want his parents to get suspicious. after this they left for home happy with the days work. Chapter 18 - 18. Choo choo after they got home Ryan tried his other fanfiction knowledge out about the trace he learned that you can''t put a trace in wizard family homes because they simple can''t tell who is using the magic the trace is usually set up for muggleborns in muggle areas to prevent the statute of secrecy from being broken that''s why when dobby used a charm on the cake in book 2 Harry was blamed for it basically it''s an area of effect for areas with only one underage wizard in it if he walked a few miles away he could probably use magic again. everyone know what happens as soon as a young wizard gets to the empty confines of his room he instantly tries some magic with his new wand. Ryan: Lumos! It was like a blaring explosion of sun and light like 10 flashbangs and he just stared right at it. Ryan: My eyes!!!! uproarious laughter could be heard by the door apparently his parents expected this if he could see anything he''d be glaring so hard right now. apparently since he used magic so much with no wand which was like trying to force magic out of a straw now it''s like forcing magic out of a firehose with a wand. all those years of practice did him well but sometimes he''s still a moron. after he recovered from the flash bang his parents told him to not abuse the privilege of using magic at home and practice safely also he needs to make sure everything he wants to take to school is packed and not to procrastinate til the last second. he recalls the Weasleys always rushing at the last moment to make it to the station on time. he reassured his parents that he would be ready and they let him be. now my good sirs it''s time for a small spending spree he was level 9 in his farm from all these years of collecting and felt close to getting level 10 he was gunna snag some things from the greenhouses at hogwarts he knows the older students often get to use the dangerous greenhouses filled with 4 and 5x magical plants should get him to level 10 also he can sell some things from the room of requirement as long as he doesn''t touch certain things for the first year like the vanishing cabinet the harp the tiara and doesn''t just full on loot the whole room he needs to be patient for that from what he saw and read in the movies that room was practically limitless with junk and it''s been around since 990 A.D that''s a lot of junk to just get through. well let us begin the first thing he did was go into his kingdom and bring up the customization screen there all sorts of wands rings sword every type of accessory or weapon for his custom teleportation item to link to his kingdom he stuffed his wand in the space and clicked on it now it had a bone handle of a certain monster for the grip he felt a resonance with his soul and it was bound to him he could feel it at all time now and no one else could use it or keep it from him it becomes intangible and auto searches him out. he now had his 5 teleportation check points he could bounce to anywhere he just needed to set them. next he bought 10 or so rings that can be used to teleport to the kingdom for a single person and acts as an emergency portkey incase of incapacitation he planned to give one to Luna acts store the others. only the person with the ring could get in anyway no tagalongs. after that was done he left the kingdom and returned to his room where he set his first of 5 teleport spots. being inside the kingdom allows him to monitor all teleport spots through a monitor in the meeting room also with the spot he left from. he then proceeded to do exactly what every other hot blooded preteen male with a massive amount of cash in a Harry Potter world would do. He bought his custom chameleon spelled anti summon quick release dragon hide professional grade dragon hide holster and got Luna one as well in a nice pinkish purple made of faedragon hide. he then went to the next step of our dreams and bought 2 multi bedroom linked vertical walk in style trunks that can be placed on a necklace to look like a pendant unsummonable bloodbound notice me not charmed and just about every known protection short of a fidelius including stunning for would be robbers and an alarm. he had to prick his finger to allow him to get in he would do the same to Luna later for bother of them they have a doorway in the dining room to the other trunk kind of like floo. He proceeded to do what every kids dreams about with a secret hideout. the first room was a closet he filled with different types of clothes and coats and shoes. the second trunk space was for misc junk he didn''t have much of that right now.the third was an empty library with floor to ceiling shelves some nice cozy chairs and tables he even added a nice work desk he stocked with quills and pens and paper along with other random goods he would fill up those shelves later he had a plan for that. The 4th one was a medium size 1 bedroom 1 bathroom 1 kitchen 1 living room apartment the kitchen was a nice modern style gray granite pearl countertops with a new stainless steel electric stove and fridge he bought a complete set of dishes silverware included no need for a dishwasher but it does have a sink or dipsy would yell at him he bought a kuerig coffee pot a pizazz for pizzas and stocked the fridge with many different kinds of food from Chinese to steaks he bought pots and pans and everything he needed he had nice cooking experience from his shadows all working he was up to 6 now they are super expensive when you don''t have anything to kill but rats in London low exp the forbidden Forest will be so much better. he furnished the living room with a lazy boy a couch and a loveseat bought about 100 dvds a nice big flatscreen a ps4 and an Internet box he had to spend 2k shop points to link to his earth for things like Netflix and games in his time it comes with a special condition he cannot talk with other via this Internet no Facebook mic chat or games but he can wipe the floor with people on cod access Google play online games and buy from the online game shops for download only he cannot look up things like stocks or winning lottery tickets he wouldn''t anyway that ruins the grind and draws massive attention not only is he a wizard he''s an underage one he doesn''t want the ministry after him and no spotlight. the bathroom he got some nice floofy towels a bath rug a toilet seat cover all matching a new Panasonic toothbrush by the way if your saying that electronics and magic can''t be used together that is false what really happened was the house elves at hogwarts kept washing them with soap and water and they stopped working so they took as electronics don''t work there mine has anti elf except tipsy and dipsy have been keyed in. now finally the bedroom I bought a tempur pedic king size bed had a wall airconditoner installed I love the smell of fresh ac and a cool room when I sleep I have a TV and a roku hooked up on the wall at the foot of the bed a couple night stands with lamps and an alarm clock all in all cozy I even have heating for the winter I heard it gets chilly all rooms have heating/central air. now for the 5th trunk a regular workout area including a dueling ring with special combat dummies who fire spells back weights treadmills surround sound for pumping jams a heated pool a male and female locker room and a school style water fountain. the 6th and final room is a wide open grassy plain with fruit bushes a small pond some trees and just random nature stuff he bought this room for his gnomes and pets cause he doesn''t have any area for them in the kingdom right now he can keep them here til the ranch opens. now onto Luna''s hers has the same defenses it''s a purplish silver color the first trunk clothes he will let her pick them the second one is for her random stuff no one''s going to steal her things in this life no sire the 3rd was a type of showcase room he piled in all kinds of maps and mythological animal books and bits and bobs and shelf for her too put her sparkly things all inventions it also has desk mine is mahogany the apartment is different it''s just 2 rooms one a forest style bedroom including a tree trunk style bed and fairy style lights complete with a night sky setting for the roof and then the bathroom with the basics she will most likely join me for breakfasts and studying her last trunk is a big playground complete with slides and jungle gyms merry go rounds all sorts of fun stuff in a nature style with a creek she can even keep pets here ( I would later receive my first kiss for this Trunk) the total cost for these were in the hundreds of thousands of gp but it was worth it besides it''s only like a years worth of auto farming anyway. a couple days passed I''d given Luna her stuff a day prior she was thrilled when I told her the connection features and let her explore. but today is the day we head to school I wanted to arrive a bit early us and the love goods traveled from the leaky cauldron by taxis to the station and that''s when I got to first lay eyes upon the boy wonder. I was rather angry when I saw him. the only thing that popped into my head was neglect he was tiny and the baggy clothes made him look even smaller he looked big for maybe an 8 year old but nothing how an 11 year old should be he way pale and scrawny little bit of muscle probably from keeping the garden up for looks I heard it won awards in the book he was super short like 2 heads smaller than me I mean I''m a little over 5"5 right now with lean muscles from practice and a healthy body from veggies in the farm he looked like a foot shorter his glasses were busted in the middle and his shoes looked taped together his cheeks a bit sunken and he looked kind of lost he had his trunk and and nice looking black owl on the cart and was looking around for something and staring at the ticket in his hand so I did what any self respecting fan would and helped the little bugger. Ryan: yo need a hand man. he jumped in shock and spun around to look at us my parents and everyone else noticed his state and looked at him in pity. he noticed our owls and instantly brightened up. Harry: ah yes I was wondering if you could help me by telling me how to get on the train. he said shyly Dad: sure young man we were just sending our two off we would be glad to show you along. Harry: ah thank you very much. Dad:All you have to do is walk straight at the barrier between platforms nine and ten. Don''t stop and don''t be scared you''ll crash into it, that''s very important. Best do it at a bit of a run if you''re nervous. Ryan: I''ll go first. He started to walk toward it. People jostled him on their way to platforms nine and ten. he started to speed up a bit and finally managed to get through the other side easy as pie.A scarlet steam engine was waiting next to a platform packed with people. A sign overhead said Hogwarts Express, eleven O''clock. Ryan looked behind him and saw a wrought-iron archway where the barrier had been, with the words Platform Nine and Three-Quarters on it, Smoke from the engine drifted over the heads of the chattering crowd, while cats of every color wound here and there between their legs. Owls hooted to one another in a disgruntled sort of way over the babble and the scraping of heavy trunks. The first few carriages were already packed with students, some hanging out of the window to talk to their families, some fighting over seats he waited for everyone to follow him through he had decided to let hedwig go ahead and had stored her cage in his trunk everyone was finally gathered all around he noticed the Weasleys coming in late as usual after everyone had everything packed away his trunk and Luna''s around their neck he noticed Harry staring at them in awe maybe he''d get the poor boy one for Christmas his for some reason looked secondhand and he knew what was coming for him catflaps and barred windows as he thought about that his eyebrows scrunched and he frowned as he felt Pandora put her hand gently on his shoulder and shake her head sadly he couldn''t kill the bastards shame. he saw malfoy with his prick of a father and his trophy wife he quickly ran over to Fred and George helping them load their stuff and whispered some things to them they noticed the blond prat and smiled and set off to do some business. everyone quickly loaded the train as the whistle blew sat down next to the window where, half hidden, he could watch the weasley family on the platform and hear what they were saying. Their mother had just taken out her handkerchief. "Ron, you''ve got something on your nose." The youngest boy tried to jerk out of the way, but she grabbed him and began rubbing the end of his nose. "Mom -- geroff" He wriggled free. "Aaah, has ickle Ronnie got somefink on his nosie?" said one of the twins. "Shut up," said Ron. "Where''s Percy?" said their mother. "He''s coming now." The oldest boy came striding into sight. He had already changed into his billowing black Hogwarts robes, and Ryan noticed a shiny silver badge on his chest with the letter P on it. "Can''t stay long, Mother," he said. "I''m up front, the prefects have got two compartments to themselves --" "Oh, are you a prefect, Percy?" said one of the twins, with an air of great surprise. "You should have said something, we had no idea." "Hang on, I think I remember him saying something about it," said the other twin. "Once --" "Or twice --" "A minute --" "All summer --" "Oh, shut up," said Percy the Prefect. "How come Percy gets new robes, anyway?" said one of the twins. "Because he''s a prefect," said their mother fondly. "All right, dear, well, have a good term -- send me an owl when you get there." She kissed Percy on the cheek and he left. Then she turned to the twins. "Now, you two -- this year, you behave yourselves. If I get one more owl telling me you''ve -- you''ve blown up a toilet or --" "Blown up a toilet? We''ve never blown up a toilet." "Great idea though, thanks, Mom." "It''s not funny. And look after Ron." "Don''t worry, ickle Ronniekins is safe with us." "Shut up," said Ron again. He was almost as tall as the twins already and his nose was still pink where his mother had rubbed it. Hurry up!" their mother said, and the three boys clambered onto the train. They leaned out of the window for her to kiss them good-bye, and their younger sister began to cry. "Don''t, Ginny, we''ll send you loads of owls." "We''ll send you a Hogwarts toilet seat." "George!" "Only joking, Mom." I remember Ginny always being lonely during the school year since all her brothers are away I''ll make sure she gets that toilet seat and I''ll have Harry sign it. Chapter 19 - 19. the ride and the arrival me Luna and Harry on our heels found a nice empty compartment I cast a quick notice me not over the door cause I know what happens Harry and Luna looked at me funny then everyone sat down and started to chat. Ryan: hello my names Ryan Diggory I didn''t catch your name. Harry: ah sorry I''m Harry, Harry Potter. Lunas eyes widen a bit and I just keep smiling as she replies. Luna:Luna lovegood one of his future wives and childhood friend. she said dreamily Harry:*chokes* one of his wives? Ryan: long story. anyway where have you been living these past 11 years my new friend. out of the corner of my eye I see a gangly redhead wander past and discretely get rid of the notice me not spell Harry: I''ve been living with my aunt and uncle. Ryan:oh and what are they like? his eyes narrow. Harry: not the greatest kind of people. he says awkwardly ready the change the subject we switch topics and start talking about school and being excited about magic and classes and what everything is going to be like while Luna reads the quibbler and leans against me. I ask Harry if he knows any magic and he says no I told him I can teach him some good starter spells at school he happily agrees he''s pretty much starved for friends at this point we discuss what house we all want to be in and decided on gryffindor together I told Luna to just tell which house you wanted at the selection earlier. While they had been talking, the train had carried them out of London. Now they were speeding past fields full of cows and sheep. They were quiet for a time, watching the fields and lanes flick past. Around half past twelve there was a great clattering outside in the corridor and a smiling, dimpled woman slid back their door and said, "Anything off the cart, dears?" Harry, who hadn''t had any breakfast, leapt to his feet along with Ryan who was a sweet junkie went out into the corridor. He had never had any money for candy with the Dursleys, and now that he had pockets rattling with gold and silver he was ready to buy as many Mars Bars as he could carry -- but the woman didn''t have Mars Bars. What she did have were Bettie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans, Drooble''s Best Blowing Gum, Chocolate Frogs. Pumpkin Pasties, Cauldron Cakes, Licorice Wands, and a number of other strange things Harry had never seen in his life. Not wanting to miss anything, he got some of everything and paid the woman eleven silver Sickles and seven bronze Knuts. Luna stared as Harry and Ryan who basically bought the whole cart and shook her head wryly the seats were loaded with candy and they would surely be in a sugar coma later Ryan even pulled out some of Lunas favorites discretely from his inventory butterscotch vanilla and chocolate puddings she locked onto them with keen eyes of a predator he knew of he didn''t throw the bait he would be mauled to death he quickly threw them at the seat as she leapt at them with a ravenous gleam in her eye everyone knows Luna is a pudding addict he has a whole drawer in his fridge dedicated to her he had to restock it the very same day he showed her. "What are these?" Harry asked Ryan, holding up a pack of Chocolate Frogs. "They''re not really frogs, are they?" He was starting to feel that nothing would surprise him. "No," said Ryan they are just chocolate frogs that have been enchanted to jump once or twice they also have cards in them wizard kids collect them kind of like pokemon. Harry nodded his head in understanding while Luna looked confused. Luna:pokemon? Ryan:ah pocket monsters I''ll show you later. Lunas eyes brightened at the thought of pocket monsters. Harry unwrapped his Chocolate Frog and picked up the card. It showed a man''s face. He wore half- moon glasses, had a long, crooked nose, and flowing silver hair, beard, and mustache. Underneath the picture was the name Albus Dumbledore. "So this is Dumbledore!" said Harry. Harry turned over his card and read: ALBUS DUMBLEDORE CURRENTLY HEADMASTER OF HOGWARTS Considered by many the greatest wizard of modern times, Dumbledore is particularly famous for his defeat of the dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945, for the discovery of the twelve uses of dragon''s blood, and his work on alchemy with his partner, Nicolas Flamel. Professor Dumbledore enjoys chamber music and tenpin bowling. Harry turned the card back over and saw, to his astonishment, that Dumbledore''s face had disappeared. "He''s gone!" Ryan: yeah bro wizard pictures move and stuff magic you know? They had a good time eating the Every Flavor Beans. Harry got toast, coconut, baked bean, strawberry, curry, grass, coffee, sardine, and was even brave enough to nibble the end off a funny gray one, which turned out to be pepper. The countryside now flying past the window was becoming wilder. The neat fields had gone. Now there were woods, twisting rivers, and dark green hills. There was a knock on the door of their compartment and the round-faced boy Ryan recognized came in. He looked tearful."Sorry," he said, "but have you seen a toad at all?" When they shook their heads, he wailed, "I''ve lost him! He keeps getting away from me!" Ryan: you should probably go to a prefect they usually know a summoning spell they are the students with the big silver p on their chest. boy: oh thank you I''ll go try that now. and he rushed out of the compartment. Ryan had decided to fix Harry''s glasses for him and asked if he could see them Harry was happy to oblige Anyway He had just raised his ''wand when the compartment door slid open again. The toadless boy was back, but this time he had a girl with him. She was already wearing her new Hogwarts robes. "Has anyone seen a toad? Neville''s lost one," she said. She had a bossy sort of voice, lots of bushy brown hair, and rather large front teeth.We''ve already told him to check with a prefect," said Harry , but the girl wasn''t listening, she was looking at the wand in his hand. "Oh, are you doing magic? Let''s see it, then." Ryan: sure reparo! with a flash and a zip Harry''s busted glasses looked brand new. Harry: thanks! Ryan:no problem. is that from the standard book of spells graxe 1? I''ve tried a few simple spells just for practice and it''s all worked for me. Nobody in my family''s magic at all, it was ever such a surprise when I got my letter, but I was ever so pleased, of course, I mean, it''s the very best school of witchcraft there is, I''ve heard -- I''ve learned all our course books by heart, of course, I just hope it will be enough -- I''m Hermione Granger, by the way, who are you. Ryan: Ryan Diggory I love your hair by the way luna: Luna lovegood pudding extraordinaire Harry: Harry Potter Are you really?" said Hermione trying to hide a small blush from Ryans comment and wondering about Lunas . "I know all about you, of course -- I got a few extra books. for background reading, and you''re in Modern Magical History and The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts and Great Wizarding Events of the Twentieth Century. "Am I?" said Harry, feeling dazed. Goodness, didn''t you know, I''d have found out everything I could if it was me," said Hermione. Ryan: I wouldn''t take everything from those books to heart half the stuff about him is made up a lot of it is just guesswork did you know he even has fairy tale novels about him? Harry sputtered at that. harry: do I really? Luna: yep your a dragon slaying hero. feeling a bit left out Hermione replied:.... Anyway, we''d better go and look for Neville''s toad. You three had better change, you know, I expect we''ll be there soon." And she left, taking the toadless boy with her. me and Harry left the compartment to let Luna change then swapped so we could get ours on I didn''t really need to leave Luna had known me pretty much since birth and was a constant cuddle buddy at sleepovers but we didn''t want to make Harry feel awkard.after they got changed they started talking about quidditch with Luna throwing out his fear of flying and passing out in the goblin mine carts making him blush with embarrassment and pinch her cheeks.And he was off, explaining all about the four balls and the positions of the seven players, He was just taking Harry through the finer points of the game when the compartment door slid open yet again, but it wasn''t Neville the toadless boy, or Hermione Granger this time.Three boys entered, and Harry recognized the middle one at once: it was the pale boy from Madam Malkin''s robe shop. He was looking at Harry with a lot more interest than he''d shown back in Diagon Alley. "Is it true?" he said. "They''re saying all down the train that Harry Potter''s in this compartment. So it''s you, is it?" "Yes," said Harry. He was looking at the other boys. Both of them were thickset and looked extremely mean. Standing on either side of the pale boy, they looked like bodyguards. "Oh, this is Crabbe and this is Goyle," said the pale boy carelessly, noticing where Harry was looking. "And my name''s Malfoy, Draco Malfoy."Ryan gave a slight cough, which might have been hiding a snigge. Draco Malfoy looked at him. "and who might you be?" Ryan: ah my name is Ryan Diggory and I''ve heard all about you before. malfoy recognized the name slightly and sneered. malfoy: oh and what have you heard? Ryan: all up and down the train they are saying your the love child between one severus Snape and narcissa malfoy and judging by your greased back hair I''d agree I''ve also heard you have a catch phrase. malfoy was turning pink with rage he looked like he was about to explode he quickly turned on his heel and stormed out to go check these so called rumors. shouting "my father will hear about this" Ryan looked as if all his dreams had come true and nodded his head saying "yes that''s the phrase" malfoy fled faster oh Ryan was going to have a great time with this in his coming years. Ryan peered out of the window. It was getting dark. He could see mountains and forests under a deep purple sky. The train did seem to be slowing down.A voice echoed through the train: "We will be reaching Hogwarts in five minutes'' time. Please leave your luggage on the train, it will be taken to the school separately."The train slowed right down and finally stopped. People pushed their way toward the door and out on to a tiny, dark platform. Harry shivered in the cold night air. Then a lamp came bobbing over the heads of the students, and Harry heard a familiar voice: "Firs'' years! Firs'' years over here! All right there, Harry?" Hagrid''s big hairy face beamed over the sea of heads. "C''mon, follow me -- any more firs'' years? Mind yer step, now! Firs'' years follow me!" Slipping and stumbling, they followed Hagrid down what seemed to be a steep, narrow path. It was so dark on either side of them that Harry thought there must be thick trees there. Nobody spoke much. Neville, the boy who kept losing his toad, sniffed once or twice. "Ye'' all get yer firs'' sight o'' Hogwarts in a sec," Hagrid called over his shoulder, "jus'' round this bend here." There was a loud "Oooooh!" The narrow path had opened suddenly onto the edge of a great black take. Perched atop a high mountain on the other side, its windows sparkling in the starry sky, was a vast castle with many turrets and towers. "No more''n four to a boat!" Hagrid called, pointing to a fleet of little boats sitting in the water by the shore. Right then -- FORWARD!" And the fleet of little boats moved off all at once, gliding across the lake, which was as smooth as glass. Everyone was silent, staring up at the great castle overhead. It towered over them as they sailed nearer and nearer to the cliff on which it stood. "Heads down!" yelled Hagrid as the first boats reached the cliff; they all bent their heads except Ryan who snickered I mean the man was like 4 times their size why duck Luna gave a giggle when she noticed this as well and Harry just looked puzzled the little boats carried them through a curtain of ivy that hid a wide opening in the cliff face. They were carried along a dark tunnel, which seemed to be taking them right underneath the castle, until they reached a kind of underground harbor, where they clambered out onto rocks and pebbles. Chapter 20 - 20.sorting they clambered up a passageway in the rock after Hagrid''s lamp, coming out at last onto smooth, damp grass right in the shadow of the castle. They walked up a flight of stone steps and crowded around the huge, Oak front door. "Everyone here? You there, still got yer toad?" Hagrid raised a gigantic fist and knocked three times on the castle door.The door swung open at once. A tall, black-haired witch in emerald-green robes stood there. She had a very stern face and Harry''s first thought was that this was not someone to cross. Ryans was an earnest desire to prank her. "The firs'' years, Professor McGonagall," said Hagrid. "Thank you, Hagrid. I will take them from here. She pulled the door wide The stone walls were lit with flaming torches like the ones at Gringotts, the ceiling was too high to make out, and a magnificent marble staircase facing them led to the upper floors. They followed Professor McGonagall across the flagged stone floor. Ryan could hear the drone of hundreds of voices from a doorway to the right -- the rest of the school must already be here -- but Professor McGonagall showed the first years into a small, empty chamber off the hall. They crowded in, standing rather closer together than they would usually have done, peering about nervously. "Welcome to Hogwarts," said Professor McGonagall. "The start-of-term banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your seats in the Great Hall, you will be sorted into your houses. The Sorting is a very important ceremony because, while you are here, your house will be something like your family within Hogwarts. You will have classes with the rest of your house, sleep in your house dormitory, and spend free time in your house common room.The four houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin. Each house has its own noble history and each has produced outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hogwarts, your triumphs will earn your house points, while any rulebreaking will lose house points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the house cup, a great honor. I hope each of you will be a credit to whichever house becomes yours.The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the rest of the school. I suggest you all smarten yourselves up as much as you can while you are waiting. Her eyes lingered for a moment on Neville''s cloak, which was fastened under his left ear, and on Ron''s smudged nose"I shall return when we are ready for you," said Professor McGonagall. "Please wait quietly." She left the chamber. How exactly do they sort us into houses?" he asked Ryan Ryan being Ryan knew he was nervous and wanted to mess with the small boy so he answered with his best straight face "trial by combat" Harry looked shocked the other kids started to worry too after they overheard Ryan continued. "it will be a 1 versus 1 fight til either is knocked out or unable to continue the winner chooses the house for himself and where to send the loser" by now most of the kids look close to crying especially the girls he noticed two in particular and got quite a shock one happened to be swiftly cycling through hair colors and the other was a blonde cold looking princess type with a small smirk on her lips he recognized them as nymphadora tonks and one daphne greengrass he was shocked because tonks is supposed to be a 6th or 7th year at this point it must be some dimensional messed up stuff he looked around for more people he might recognize he didn''t see Seamus Finnegan or Theodore Knott he also didn''t see Tracey Davis he did see Dean Thomas and Susan Bones nieces of madam Amelia Bones head of the department of magical law enforcement he saw her best friend Hannah abbot a slightly chubby girl and kindhearted from what he remembers he also knows Neville later on developed a crush on her in most boost he''s all for that ship he saw Zabini Blaise a tall black haired Italian boy whose mother is something of a black widow and has a habit of killing off her husband''s for their fortunes I think it was 7 if I recall right he also saw a bunch of random no names. he decided to end the joke here he didn''t want them all breaking before the sorting. Ryan: I''m just joking from what I know it''s a test based on your personality you know like brave hardworking smart or cunning. the kids let out a collective sigh of relief. Then something happened that made the kids jump about a foot in the air -- several people behind him screamed. "What the -- ? About twenty ghosts had just streamed through the back wall. Pearly-white and slightly transparent, they glided across the room talking to one another and hardly glancing at the first years. They seemed to be arguing. What looked like a fat little monk was saying: "Forgive and forget, I say, we ought to give him a second chance--""My dear Friar, haven''t we given Peeves all the chances he deserves? He gives us all a bad name and you know, he''s not really even a ghost -- I say, what are you all doing here?" A ghost wearing a ruff and tights had suddenly noticed the first years New students!" said the Fat Friar, smiling around at them. "About to be Sorted, I suppose?" A few people nodded mutely. "Hope to see you in Hufflepuff!" said the Friar. "My old house, you know." "Move along now," said a sharp voice. "The Sorting Ceremony''s about to start."Professor McGonagall had returned. One by one, the ghosts floated away through the opposite wall. they walked out of the chamber, back across the hall, and through a pair of double doors into the Great Hall "Now, form a line," Professor McGonagall told the first years, "and follow me." It was lit by thousands and thousands of candles that were floating in midair over four long tables, where the rest of the students were sitting. These tables were laid with glittering golden plates and goblets. At the top of the hall was another long table where the teachers were sitting. Professor McGonagall led the first years up here, so that they came to a halt in a line facing the other students, with the teachers behind them. The hundreds of faces staring at them looked like pale lanterns in the flickering candlelight. Dotted here and there among the students, the ghosts shone misty silver. Ryan looked upward and saw a velvety black ceiling dotted with stars he knew all about that he had one in Lunas room for her. Ryan quickly looked down again as Professor McGonagall silently placed a four-legged stool in front of the first years. On top of the stool she put a pointed wizard''s hat. This hat was patched and frayed and extremely dirty. - noticing that everyone in the hall was now staring at the hat, he stared at it, too. For a few seconds, there was complete silence. Then the hat twitched. A rip near the brim opened wide like a mouth -- and the hat began to sing: "Oh, you may not think I''m pretty, But don''t judge on what you see, I''ll eat myself if you can find A smarter hat than me. You can keep your bowlers black, Your top hats sleek and tall, For I''m the Hogwarts Sorting Hat And I can cap them all. There''s nothing hidden in your head The Sorting Hat can''t see, So try me on and I will tell you Where you ought to be. You might belong in Gryffindor, Where dwell the brave at heart, Their daring, nerve, and chivalry Set Gryffindors apart; You might belong in Hufflepuff, Where they are just and loyal, Those patient Hufflepuffs are true And unafraid of toil; Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw, if you''ve a ready mind, Where those of wit and learning, Will always find their kind; Or perhaps in Slytherin You''ll make your real friends, Those cunning folk use any means To achieve their ends. So put me on! Don''t be afraid! And don''t get in a flap! You''re in safe hands (though I have none) For I''m a Thinking Cap!" The whole hall burst into applause as the hat finished its song. It bowed to each of the four tables and then became quite still again.Professor McGonagall now stepped forward holding a long roll of parchment. "When I call your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool to be sorted," she said. "Abbott, Hannah!" A pink-faced girl with blonde pigtails stumbled out of line, put on the hat, which fell right down over her eyes, and sat down. A moments pause -- "Hufflepuff!" The table on the right cheered and clapped as Hannah went to sit down at the Hufflepuff table. Harry saw the ghost of the Fat Friar waving merrily at her. "Bones, Susan!" "HUFFLEPUFF!" shouted the hat again, and Susan scuttled off to sit next to Hannah. "Boot, Terry!" "RAVENCLAW! The table second from the left clapped this time; several Ravenclaws stood up to shake hands with Terry as he joined them. Bulstrode, Millicent" then became a Slytherin. "Diggory Ryan" Harry and Luna watched as Ryan whipped out his wand and strolled forward with a smirk that was rather unnerving for some reason. everyone was watching him wondering why he had his want out when he quickly cast a reparo and a scourgify to clean and fix the dirty hat everyone looked stunned but he was wondering how Noone got lice i mean these are kids in a magical school how can you not be smart enough to clean and fix it he noticed Dumbledore subtly facepalm out of the corner of his eye. Wizard often lose most of their commons sense hat: "why thank you I wonder why no one else ever did that" Ryan: "your welcome your hatliness *bows dramatically* and perhaps lack of Common sense?" hat: " most likely" Ryan gently placed the hat on his head and felt something dive into his mind he had barriers over his systems and Cassie so he can''t find out about that but not about his previous life he wanted the hats help with some things. Hat: WHAT THE FU.... McGonagall quickly cast a silencing spell on him a gave the hat a stern look while Dumbledore chuckled. inside his mind Ryan can see flashes of memories and let the hat do his thing when the hat was done he heard a sigh in his mind ''man that''s pretty messed up'' Ryan nodded solemnly ''so you want me to help you prank this generation?'' Ryan:''of course in exchange I''ll let you in on some fun things later and even buy you new lining you can have fawkes take you to me to visit anytime you want'' hat: ''that''s a really good deal so what do you need from me?'' Ryan and the hat started to plot and people seemed to be getting impatient until the hat shouted "GRYFFINDOR!" the gold and red table burst into applause with Fred and George leading the group I went and took and a seat at the end of the table I was the first Gryffindor. the twins whispered to me wondering what I talked to the hat about I told them to be patient and wait. "Finch-Fletchley, Justin!" "HUFFLEPUFF!" "Granger, Hermione!" Hermione almost ran to the stool and jammed the hat eagerly on her head. "GRYFFINDOR!" shouted the hat. "Greengrass, Daphne!" GRYFFINDOR!" the hat yelled again Daphne looked shocked silly all her family was Slytherin then looked at me for a moment I merely winked and went back to watching the show. "Goyle, Gregory!" as soon as the hat was on his head "Ravenclaw!" Goyle looked around stupidly wondering if he heard right( for those wondering crabbe still got put in slytherin he was before ryan in the callings)professor McGonagall had to usher him off to the table with him looking more shocked than anyone. "Lovegood, Luna" "Gryffindor!" the hat shouted and she happily skipped over to give Ryan a hug among the wolf whistles from the twins. When Neville Longbottom, was called, he fell over on his way to the stool. The hat took a long time to decide with Neville. When it finally shouted, "GRYFFINDOR," Neville ran off still wearing it, and had to jog back amid gales of laughter Malfoy swaggered forward when his name was called and got his wish at once: the hat had barely touched his head when it screamed, "HUFFLEPUFF!" the whole hall was silent Fred and George looked like Christmas had come early malfoy Sr was always going at it with their dad and they knew he was pretty much guaranteed Slytherin the both looked towards Ryan who smirked and then returned to his calm face malfoy however was on the verge of fainting he was changing colors at a rapid pace and it was beginning to look like some form of accidental magic between pants of air I could barely make out. resort...my father....and some other unintelligible garbles. the he screamed at the top of his lungs with and high pitched voice crack. "impossible!!!" he finally ran of breathe and seemed to pass out Snape quickly levitated him to the infirmary under the murmurs of "he really must be his love child" and "wait til his father hears of this" Snape billowed out more quickly in pure rage. Ryan swore he broke at least 2 ribs trying not to laugh but in the silence of the great hall it happened. The Mad Cackle. "Muhahahaha" everyone turned to look at him like he was insane that was the perfect Slytherin mad cackle he was quickly joined by the hat and the Weasley twins it was chaos. Dumbledore fired out two loud cannonblasts from his wand. "Quiet! please continue the sorting" There weren''t many people left now. "Moon".., "Parkinson"..., then a pair of twin girls, "Patil" and "Patil"..., then "Perks, Sally-Anne"..., and then, at last --"Potter, Harry!" As Harry stepped forward, whispers suddenly broke out like little hissing fires all over the hall. "Potter, did she say?" "The Harry Potter?" The last thing Harry saw before the hat dropped over his eyes was the hall full of people craning to get a good look at him. Next second he was looking at the black inside of the hat. Hmm," said a small voice in his ear. "Difficult. Very difficult. Plenty of courage, I see. Not a bad mind either. There''s talent, A my goodness, yes -- and a nice thirst to prove yourself, now that''s interesting... So where shall I put you?" Harry gripped the edges of the stool and thought, Not Slytherin, not Slytherin. "Not Slytherin, eh?" said the small voice. "Are you sure? You could be great, you know, it''s all here in your head, and Slytherin will help you on the way to greatness, no doubt about that -- no? Well, if you''re sure -- better be GRYFFINDOR!"Harry heard the hat shout the last word to the whole hall. He took off the hat and walked shakily toward the Gryffindor table. Ryan clapped him on the back and smiled at him "see it wasn''t so bad was it" Harry could only shake his head And now there were only three people left to be sorted. "Tonks, Nymphadora" a clumsy hair changing girl stumbled her way over to the chair, joined then at the Gryffindor table. "Turpin,Lisa ," became a Ravenclaw and then it was Ron''s turn. He was pale green by now. Ryan sighed it was a sacrifice he had to endure "GRYFFINDOR" Chapter 21 - 21. where we left off Ryan looked down at his empty gold plate. He had only just realized how hungry he was.Albus Dumbledore had gotten to his feet. He was beaming at the students, his arms opened wide, as if nothing could have pleased him more than to see them all there. "Welcome," he said. "Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak! "Thank you!" He sat back down. Everybody clapped and cheered. Ryan: "showoff." The dishes in front of him were now piled with food. He had never seen so many things he liked to eat on one table: roast beef, roast chicken, pork chops and lamb chops, sausages, bacon and steak, boiled potatoes, roast potatoes, fries, general tsos , pizza, carrots, gravy, ketchup, and, for some strange reason, peppermint humbugs. He looked over to see Luna taking the whole pudding dish and digging right in with a jubilant smile on her face she looked like a squirrel with her cheeks puffed up with pudding. "That does look good," said the ghost in the ruff sadly, watching Harry cut up his steak. "Can''t you -- ?" "I haven''t eaten for nearly five hundred years," said the ghost. "I don''t need to, of course, but one does miss it. I don''t think I''ve introduced myself? Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington at your service. Resident ghost of Gryffindor Tower." "I know who you are!" said Ron suddenly. "My brothers told me about you -- you''re Nearly Headless Nick!" "I would prefer you to call me Sir Nicholas de Mimsy -- " but sadly Hermione interrupted. "Nearly Headless? How can you be nearly headless?" Sir Nicholas looked extremely miffed, as if their little chat wasn''t going at all the way he wanted.Like this," he said irritably. He seized his left ear and pulled. His whole head swung off his neck and fell onto his shoulder as if it was on a hinge. Someone had obviously tried to behead him, but not done it properly. Looking pleased at the stunned looks on their faces, Nearly Headless Nick flipped his head back onto his neck. Ryan: " have you ever tried to i don''t know maybe pull it the rest of the way off?" Nick:"well ofco...." he stopped and his eyes widened and he lifted his hands to his head and just yanked. *SQUELCH* It came off completely nick with his head in his hands turned slowly towards Ryan and said "why have I never thought of that in all these years?" "no common sense" he replied nick suddenly started laughing like he got a new lease on life and quickly flew away flying awkwardly with his new view ghosting through people and making them shiver. When everyone had eaten as much as they could, the remains of the food faded from the plates, leaving them sparkling clean as before. A moment later the desserts appeared. Blocks of ice cream in every flavor you could think of, apple pies, treacle tarts, chocolate eclairs and jam doughnuts, trifle, strawberries, Jell-O, pudding... Luna was fit to burst she gets pudding for both dinner and dessert it''s was like she won the lottery I didn''t even see her hands move and all the pudding in a 3 meter radius was gone.The others laughed As Ryan helped himself to the legendary treacle tart, the talk turned to their families.Well, my gran brought me up and she''s a witch," said Neville, "but the family thought I was all-Muggle for ages. My Great Uncle Algie kept trying to catch me off my guard and force some magic out of me -- he pushed me off the end of Blackpool pier once, I nearly drowned -- but nothing happened until I was eight. Great Uncle Algie came round for dinner, and he was hanging me out of an upstairs window by the ankles when my Great Auntie Enid offered him a meringue and he accidentally let go. But I bounced -- all the way down the garden and into the road. They were all really pleased, Gran was crying, she was so happy. And you should have seen their faces when I got in here -- they thought I might not be magic enough to come, you see. Great Uncle Algie was so pleased he bought me my toad." sounds an awful lot like child abuse or attempted murder to me thought Ryan inwardly.On Ryan''s other side, Percy Weasley and Hermione were talking about lessons "I do hope they start right away, there''s so much to learn, I''m particularly interested in Transfiguration, you know, turning something into something else, of course, it''s supposed to be very difficult -- " "You''ll be starting small, just matches into needles and that sort of thing -- " Ryan, who was starting to feel warm and sleepy, looked up at the High Table again he noticed quirrel and quickly moved his eyes away for safety reasons he can''t get in but he doest want anyone trying out of curiosity he was now a grand master at occulmency and he doubted Dumbledore or voldemort could get in without days of work or torture At last, the desserts too disappeared, and Professor Dumbledore got to his feet again. The hall fell silent. "Ahem -- just a few more words now that we are all fed and watered. I have a few start-of-term notices to give you. "First years should note that the forest on the grounds is forbidden to all pupils. And a few of our older students would do well to remember that as well." Dumbledore''s twinkling eyes flashed in the direction of the Weasley twins."Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch. "And finally, I must tell you that this year, the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death." Ryan always wondered why he would say these things in a school full of curious children it just seems like asking for trouble. "and now everyone it''s time for bed off you trot" The Gryffindor first years followed Percy through the chattering crowds, out of the Great Hall, and up the marble staircase. Ryan''s legs were like lead again, but only because he was so tired and full of food. He was too sleepy even to be surprised that the people in the portraits along the corridors whispered and pointed as they passed, or that twice Percy led them through doorways hidden behind sliding panels and hanging tapestries. They climbed more staircases, yawning and dragging their feet, and Ryan was just wondering how much farther they had to go when they came to a sudden halt. Peeves," Percy whispered to the first years. "A poltergeist." He raised his voice, "Peeves -- show yourself." A loud, rude sound, like the air being let out of a balloon, answered. ah my next partner in crime I''ll have to bribe him maybe with some dung bombs I need a little bit of chaos. There was a pop, and a little man with wicked, dark eyes and a wide mouth appeared, floating cross-legged in the air, clutching the walking sticks. "Oooooooh!" he said, with an evil cackle. "Ickle Firsties! What fun!"He swooped suddenly at them. They all ducked. "Go away, Peeves, or the Baron''ll hear about this, I mean it!" barked Percy. Peeves stuck out his tongue and vanished, dropping the walking sticks on Neville''s head. They heard him zooming away, rattling coats of armor as he passed.You want to watch out for Peeves," said Percy, as they set off again. "The Bloody Baron''s the only one who can control him, he won''t even listen to us prefects. Here we are." At the very end of the corridor hung a portrait of a very fat woman in a pink silk dress. "Password?" she said. Caput Draconis," said Percy, and the portrait swung forward to reveal a round hole in the wall. They all scrambled through it -- Neville needed a leg up -- and found themselves in the Gryffindor common room, a cozy, round room full of squashy armchairs. Percy directed the girls through one door to their dormitory and the boys through another. At the top of a spiral staircase -- they were obviously in one of the towers -- they found their beds at last: four four-posters hung with deep red, velvet curtains. Their trunks had already been brought up. Ryan quickly took his off his necklace and enlarged it getting a wide eyed response from the other Boys in the room he set it upright and applied a sticking charm to it on the floor next to his bed quickly taking out some shorts and a t shirt to sleep in. "woah!" yelled Ron "do you know how much those things cost?" Ryan "a couple hundred thousands in galleons" Ron looked absolutely petrified he quickly asked "how did you get so much?" my reply? "birthday cards also I''d advise not to touch it without my permission it can give a really nasty shock" the same scene can almost be seen playing out between Luna and Daphne with Luna explaining it was a gift from Ryan paving Daphne in a daze and Hermione asking a million questions Luna had been warned not to tell her about the linked part as she was a tattle tale and Luna absolutely didn''t want her trunk taken by the professor so she locked that away in her heart and explained most of everything else. Ryan quickly said goodnight to the other boys and walked into his trunk apartment under the astonished gazes of the other and Harrys muttered whisper "I need to get one of those...." reaffirming Ryan needing to get him one for Christmas. as he was thinking about a mobile green house for Neville that boy needed something nice he slipped into bed and turned on his TV setting up planet earth on Netflix and slowly drifting off only to feel someone slide in beside him and cuddle him he knew only Luna could get in so they hugged and drifted off to sleep together with the relaxing documentary in the background. Chapter 22 - 22. first day of school. Ryan awoke with the koala like Luna sprawled put on top of him and his alarm blaring he did the wave trying to reach it and shut it off then quickly woke up Luna and both of them got dressed for a half hour morning exercise together in the gym and a quick shower (separately) in their own apartments. Noticing that Harry wasn''t in the common room or bed he left towards the great hall with Luna to get some breakfast. Luna and Ryan sat across from Harry as Ryan quickly snagged the pudding away from Luna "no pudding for breakfast eat real food first" she was pouting but he had to put his foot down about this or she would someday turn into pudding. in the end he won. he made himself some bacon egg and cheese sandwiches and sneakily kept one in his inventory for later. he noticed Harry looking bothered and glanced around finding the problem everyone and their grandmother seemed to be talking or pointing at him and he knew that Harry never liked his fame. "what are you worrying about man they are just words it''s not like they are stealing your underwear to sell on the market yet I can see it now boy who lived boxers fresh worn 15 galleons a pair" Harry looked shocked then just smiled wryly and went about eating his breakfast without much more thought about it. McGonagall dropped by handing off their schedules the first class they had was transfiguration and then charms and after that herbology with the hufflepuffs then lunch and defense against the dark arts then free time to study til dinner than bed as he was checking his schedule he noticed someone sit down next to him and felt a glare at the side of his head. he turned to see Daphne Greengrass staring at him with an inquisitive look. so he did what he usually does and gave his most charming smile and immediately said. "I didn''t do it." her eyebrows scrunched and a tiny scowl appeared on the corner of her lips but it quickly returned to her regular icy appearance "I haven''t even said anything yet?" she said "I know I just wanted to deny it first just incase" "then tell me how you did it " she replied "how I did what?" he asked "how you made the hat put me in this house" she said snappily "ooooohhh that." he replied and waved his hand for her to come closer he leaned in and whispered right in her ear with his hot breath "bribery and seduction and if you ask why I''ll tell you it''s because....." and he just blew in her ear slightly making her blush before hopping up and heading to the common room to grab his books for class leaving her flustered and gritting her teeth while Harry chuckled across from her and he quickly shut up when she glared at him and he ran off after Ryan. gathering his books and heading off to class with the other first years they had classes with the ravenclaws for this period everyone piled into class noticing a tabby cat sitting on the teachers desk and some people asking if it was the professors but Ryan knew he slowly walked forward and stared at the cat then picked it up and started petting it and shouted "Alright class today I''m going to show you a quick and simple survival magic trick that may some day save your life wands and books out please." everyone was confused and curios and McGonagall in his arms was curious as well. "now class the first basic spell I''m going to teach you is called patera. it has a basic wand moment of a flick now follow my hand moments" flicked his wand a few times and corrected some people and continued on when just about everyone had it. "now this magic relies heavily on imagination does everyone understand?" he got quite a few nods "now what I want you to do is imagine in your head a bowl like what you use for breakfast or dinner does everyone see it clearly in their mind?" more nods now concentrate on the bowl flick your wand at your book and say Patera in a nice loud voice with confidence!" he flicked his wand at his book and said "patera" sitting there was a neat little bowl with ripple designs. everyone seeing that he had done it were confident they could do it and that''s half the problem in Magic just believing you can do it. numerous spell shouts where heard and more than 3/4th the class had a nice bowl he moved around petting the cat and helping out the student who were struggling until finally everyone had a bowl. "now the second spell we are going to learn is called aguamenti say it with me class." "aguamenti!"x the whole class. "now this spell is a simple point with your wand and imagine and stream of water." he demonstrated with his own bowl filling it with water. "now class give it a try." they all became eager to try after their latest success and almost all of the class succeeded but 1 or two who he helped. "now class I want a foot of parchment on how this spell could save your life turned in by tuesday" Hermione was furiously taking notes. "now for a special treat I''m going to show you my ultimate magic I''m going to turn this cat into a person." the class all looked eager to watch " the first thing you do is you take your cat and you dunk it in your bowl of water." as he moved towards his bowl McGonagall quickly jumped out of his hands and changed back into her human form and shouted "Mr.diggory!" the class was shocked and he instantly took a bow they all started clapping thinking he did something amazing. McGonagall gave all sigh. "20 points for showing your classmates exception magic all helping them achieve it now please back to your seat" he snickered and scurried off leaving the class a loss for words. after that McGonagall gave her strict no nonsense lecture about not playing around in her class or being kicked out. everyone took it very seriously. class went quite well after that with everyone talking about what they learned. Chapter 23 - 23. first day of school part 2 after they were let out of transfiguration their next class was charms with professor flitwick the tiny little half goblin who is also a professional dueling champion Ryan would one day love to learn from him some tips and tricks solo training can only really take someone so far most of what he practices right now are just body strengthening flexibility and dodging if they can''t hit you they can''t outrun you and they can''t outlast you your pretty much in the clear and from what he remembers most wizards are lazy from use of magic I mean why do anything when you can have magic do it for you why walk when you can apperate why lift weights when you can just levitate everything heavy from what he recalls In the books almost all the aurors during the coming war were fucking useless they had next to zero combat experience and the stun and run tactics laughable when your enemy just renervates his partner back into the fight you really want to put down and not kill? take an arm or a leg with a cutting curse send them into shock you want them down for good finish off the job if they are firing off killing curses blasting curses bone breakers and bone exploders organ melting curses you put them down hard that''s why half the last was was so long they kept just getting stunned and sent to Azkaban just to be bailed out by rich friends and back into the fight murdering the next day and repeat. Dumbledore and his carpet forgiveness only works on people who aren''t cold blooded killers out enjoying a good Ole time and costing good men and women their lives. I''ll have to learn some nasty things later to get the drop on people if it comes down to it. back to class. Professor Flitwick, the Charms teacher, was a tiny little wizard who had to stand on a pile of books to see over his desk. At the start of their first class he took the roll call, and when he reached Harry''s name he gave an excited squeak and toppled out of sight. after the shock of that he calmed down and explained the ins and outs of charms and what to expect and what they will be learning Charms are a type of magic spell concerned with enchanting an object to behave in a way that isn''t normal for that object. For example, the Summoning Charm brings an object to the caster. Charms is also something of a catch-all for spells that aren''t Transfiguration (spells that change the inherent nature of an object). In some sense, if a spell isn''t Transfiguration, it''s probably a Charm. A Charm adds properties to an object or creature, while Transfiguration changes the object or creature into something else. Curses, jinxes and hexes are known as Dark Charms, and therefore not included in The Standard Book of Spells 1 by Miranda Goshawk . This is not to say that regular Charms are weaker magic; a well-chosen Charm is a powerful magical tool against curses, jinxes, and hexes.. Many of the early charms learned by young wizards can be broken easily, and wear off within hours or days . Creatures of a large size such as trolls have thick skin which can repel charms . This fact probably applies to giants and dragons as well. A Charm might cause something to flash different colors. It might cause an object to levitate or even fly through the air. Charms can make a person laugh or dance or even create a bubble of breathable air around a person''s head. In all of these cases, the object or the person doesn''t really change, they just do something unexpected. Some Charms can be extremely powerful. The Fidelius Charm, for example, can completely hide a person or a place in such a way that no one can find them unless they are given the location by a Secret Keeper. Memory Charms can be so strong that they completely remove a person''s memory or even damage his or her mind permanently. some of these things Ryan didn''t know and was taking notes along with other students it was a very enlightening experience just because he read the books and novels doesn''t mean he knows a lot about magic he just knows some basic descriptions he has read through most of his first year books but that''s just basic knowledge he would more than likely lose to even a 3rd year with a little bit of spell work right now unless he kept dodging all the time. his basic plan was honestly just use the same spells enough times until he gets it right he didn''t really understand the spells. he will be doing a lot of late night studying to make up for these faults. After class was herbology they got the basic rundown of what they were there to learn Herbology is the study of magical and mundane plants and fungi, making it the wizarding equivalent to botany. Herbology is a core class in which students learn to care for and utilise plants, learn about their magical properties and what they are used for. Many plants provide ingredients for potions and medicine, while others have magical effects of their own right. Herbology is a mandatory class at Hogwarts for the first five years of a student''s education. Students spend class time learning about the different varieties of magical plants that exist. The further into a student''s education the more difficult and dangerous the plants become. In the fifth year, when students take Ordinary Wizarding Level examinations, much of the year is spent working with a variety of more dangerous plants like the Fanged Geranium, as well as revisiting the past four years of lessons. As part of their Herbology O.W.L, students must sit a written exam, and then complete a practical exam, during which the students work with a wide selection of plantsStudents who achieve a pass grade on their Herbology O.W.L. move on to the advanced class, where the plants become even more dangerous. At the end of their seventh year, students prepare for their N.E.W.T.s. after the basics for this class are done he walks back for lunch in the great hall with Luna happily skipping beside him and Harry pondering over some mysterious question of the universe or just thinking about what he want for lunch. Ryan feels a glare on the back of his head and turns and sees Daphne scowling at him with at light blush on her cheeks probably remembering his earlier teasing at breakfast oh well lunch calls for crispy chicken he knows defense against the dark arts is gunna be absolute shit with quirrelmort and that rotten smelling room of his. he might as well pick up something good to read during that class and nap time I mean history of magic might as well do something useful. he enjoys some crispy chicken tenders and some nice pumpkin juice I mean that''s pretty much all they have besides milk or water what''s with wizards and pumpkins? he doesn''t really have any time to find a decent book to read now so he will do it later for study time. Chapter 24 - 24. first day of school part 3 It reeks it smells of garlic and onions in this classroom and every so often I catch what I only assume to be the smell of rotting flesh when quirrelmort walks by its enough to make me gag I''m going to by some face masks that blend into the skin later cause I can see Luna isn''t haven''t it very well either maybe I''ll gift one to Harry Neville and Daphne score some friendship points. quirrelmort is stuttering so much I can barely make out anything he says and every time anyone asks a question he goes off on some random crap about the weather or something. I''m just lazily browsing through the book at this point it just goes into what some of the most recognized curses jinxes and are and how to recognize defend against them simple enough it goes on to teach proper counter curses and jinxes honestly though I''m pretty sure Harry made it through his school life on like 6 spells total kid needs some better training and maybe some nutrient potions can''t have him looking like a skeleton and being 4 foot tall and those glasses man this is a magical world are you telling me he can''t receive magic eye correction we will talk about this shit later I mean even mad eye had a full eye made for him I''m pretty sure being locked in a cuppoard under the stairs in the dark for years of your life isn''t good on the eyes. well I''ll talk to him later about that not to mention he has some part of a dark lords soul stuffed into his head I wonder if the goblins can get that out well. for now that''s not the time class is pretty much over and everyone is making a mad dash for the door it''s basically a few hours of self study and then dinner then 3 or so hours before sleep I decide to take a nice trip up to the room of requirements and see what treasures I can find. I quickly slip away from everyone and struggle to find my way to the 7th floor damn moving stairs and English building structures I finally find my way to the tapestry of dancing trolls and think about what I want first I''ll start slow. ''I want all the potions in the room of lost things,I want all the potions in the room of lost things,I want all the potions in the room of lost things'' a doorway appears and I quickly walk through. I wish for the door to not allow anyone else to enter don''t need Luna and her seer sight somehow finding me and getting into trouble. in front of me are thousands of potion vials and bottles most of which are empty are filled with rotten black goo over a 1000 years in storage certainly hasn''t done them any favors. I quickly start stuffing them into my inventory basically all of them are rotten poison I find a few actual deadly poisons I''ll keep for later nothing noteworthy I sell everything and make about 2500gp. my next thought are on a few rare items I hope there are some in here I start thinking about pensives in the lost room and there they are right in front of me 3 of them all broken shame I can only sell them I make about 300gp from the materials they are made out of. I can buy a new one if I really need it and I most likely will. onto the next item I hope for. show me time turners! 5 broken time turners 3 without sand I sell those and inventory the other 2 another 200gp to the bank. I can use these for my farm hopefully. next wish show me all books and scrolls in the lost room. there''s tens of thousands possibly hundreds of thousands I have no way to sort anything right now I take off my trunk necklace and set it up for the library and call dypsy. dypsy pops up in front of me. "yes master?" she asks I tell her I need her to stock my library in the trunk with books only the scrolls will go into my kingdom library for now and all the spare books that can''t fit in my trunk I tell her to only put one of each book in the trunk and leave the spares for the kingdom she starts levitating books buy the hundreds into my trunk while I start storing scrolls in my inventory I have to go to the kingdom to physically put them in the library it''s faster that way it takes close to half an hour to finish stocking the trunk there''s still a small mountain of books left I quickly store them I''ll have one of my shadows organize the libraries next step of the plan. show me herbs and seeds.nothing at all. they most likely couldn''t survive from or people just don''t store that when hiding things. show me treasures to keep my enemies at bay. a bunch of broken sneak-a-scoped a shatter foe glass some random dark detectors I don''t know pop up I store them all all sell the broke things earning about 500 more gp materials sell. show me weapons. about 100 different swords spears broken bows rusted and bloody unrecognizable items I store it all and sell the junk for a bit next on show me all the treasures. a small mountain of gold and jewelry and rare priceless artifacts like faberge eggs pop up I''ll keep those to show off I sell the scrap gold and silver for a little over 5m gp I''ve made huge gains today now for the last things. show me all the cursed items. It''s there screaming at me to put it on that it will grant me wisdom beyond measure. all I have to do is reach out and take it. a beautiful silver tiara urging me coaxing me begging just a few feet away. "RYAN!" I slam down my occulmency shields and take a few steps back my mind a mess I''m breathing heavily and everything is a bit blurred Cassie saved my ass I got a little too complacent there''s about 20 odd cursed items lying around including one I''m looking for I store them all and sell the deadly ones leaving the tiara behind before is make my way out of the room with its quiet whispers following me after I picked up my trunk. I slowly compose my mind in the hall and no thank Cassie as she scolds me for being an idiot I agree with this statement and accept my punishment of being scolded when this is done I walk back in front of the tapestry and pace asking for the room of lost things I enter and see that everything still looks cramped and junky I notice the busted vanishing cabinet I have to leave alone a giant harp and other crap I also notice a giant covered object I''m 100% sure is the mirror of erised I leave not wanting to risk that potential landmine today and make my way back to the common room and head up to the dormitory and slowly set up my trunk and head inside I have dipsy fix me dinner while I take a nice shower to relax I eat and then head to bed early later receiving my night cuddles from a potentially worried Luna. Chapter 25 - 25. second day of school Awoke once again by his lovely alarm clock and doing his daily ritual of exercise shower prepare. he also had a talk with Luna about what happened yesterday, he is freely able to discuss these things with her because she has natural occulmency shields from either being a born seer or some other odd thing in her mind basically if someone tries to pry in her head all you get is a massive migraine her head is like pure chaos there''s no order or direction she doesn''t even need to train life is truly unfair. But besides that some of the older families of wizards, purebloods if you must train their children from the young age in occulmency. It helps to keep emotions in check and probes out of the kids minds. anyway after a bit of pouting from her about me not taking her and me explaining why, she relented I didn''t want to take the chance with one of those nasty suckers being anywhere near her. my mental age may be in the 40s now but I think when I was reborn god messed with my brain and wisdom a bit we all know often times it''s harder for a full grown adult to learn new things and a child picks them up rather quickly not going to go into full blown brain doctor mode cause I have no idea but I''m 100% sure puberty is going to suck. I mean I haven''t really been doing many adult things unless you count working 5 jobs with my shadows adult like and trying to slowly prepare for the future. I want to have fun in all these world''s and not Saitama my way through world''s I want to relax take my time when the shit hits the fan I can expect myself to be right there on the front lines dodging spellfire or arrows or kunai with the Mc in any world. But for now breakfast. My attention span seems to be shot also. breakfast goes just like yesterday except I get a letter from mom asking about how it''s going and send hedwig off with a reply I continue to tease Daphne its fun to watch her icy persona crumble and poke fun at Harry about personally starting a fan club for him. He looks terrified but little does he know it comes next year. He got a letter from Hagrid apparently and invited us down to his house and asked if we would like to go I gladly accept Hagrid is a good man and often finds rare items in the forest he also loves huge monsters the more dangerous the more cute to him I''ve been waiting to meet the gentle giant and I want to see the infamous rock cakes I''m wondering if I could use it for some type of epic smashing weapon. Today we have double potions with the slytherins I know exactly what''s going to happen and I look at Harry in pity he just looks confused. After that we have history of magic then lunch the double study time dinner followed buy astronomy I don''t even know what that''s a required course probably something to do with old rituals based on celestial bodies from back in they day they don''t really do anymore. now then about potions I''m actually quite interested in learning you can make huge profits off being a potion master and I have a plan to make a new friend in class and have my shadow stealthily steal a certain potions book and maybe a few others for my collection. Liu Kang my shadow number 1 has been teaching my combat gnomes in the trunk. shadow number 2 my personal assassin stays hidden in my shadow now for just incase emergencies and my other 4 shadows are prowling the forbidden forest doing whatever be it mapping out territories trying to melee acromantulas and failing or just collecting random plants that look interesting. all my shadows have my basic stats so it''s pretty common I can''t go on a slaughter spree with 11 year old strengths I mean I could have them just blast through with magic but then I''d have no new monster training partners besides ones in the lake and a grindylow grind sounds awful. anyway after getting my books and my potions kit Potions lessons took place down in one of the dungeons. It was colder here than up in the main castle, and would have been quite creepy enough without the pickled animals floating in glass jars all around the walls. we make our way down the to cold dank dungeons and head into class I sit down next to the one person who is probably more dangerous than Neville in the class one Nymphadora dont-call-me-that Tonks. A Metamorphmagus is a witch or wizard who has the ability to change their appearance at will, without the need for a wand, spell, or potion. which is a skill that''s absolutely fascinating in my opinion. In most books she''s often taken advantage of due to her ability and doesn''t show her true appearance because she''s ashamed she looks like her insane aunt Bellatrix Lestrange previously Black her mother''s biological sister. I''ll work with her on that honestly Bellatrix was always kinda hot in that super crazy way and I could always use a slightly insane maid for my castle but let''s just avoid that dangerous thinking for now. "Ryan Diggory pleasure to meet you" I said as I place down my things and give my most charming smile and offer my hand. "Tonks just Tonks" she shakes my hand blushing slightly with her pink hair it''s quite cute. I must say with my dazzling good looks even with my slight baby fat on my cheeks still I do well. after we introduce ourselves Snape, like Flitwick, started the class by taking the roll call, and like Flitwick, he paused at Harry''s name Ah, Yes," he said softly, "Harry Potter. Our new -- celebrity."Snape finished calling the names and looked up at the class. His eyes were black, . They were cold and empty and made you think of dark tunnels."You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potionmaking," he began. He spoke in barely more than a whisper, but they caught every word -- like Professor McGonagall, Snape had the gift of keeping a class silent without effort. "As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don''t expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses... I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death -- if you aren''t as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach." More silence followed this little speech. Hermione was on the edge of her seat and looked desperate to start proving that she wasn''t a dunderhead. I waited for the upcoming catastrophe that is Harry and Hermione I''ll have to fix that hand raising habit of hers. "Potter!" said Snape suddenly. "What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?"I don''t know, sir," said Harry. "Let''s try again. Potter, where would you look if I told you to find me a bezoar?" Hermione stretched her hand as high into the air as it would go without her leaving her seat, Ryan just facepalmed at this teachers pet doomed to fail and Harry didn''t have the faintest idea what a bezoar was. Snape''s lips curled into a sneer. "Tut, tut -- fame clearly isn''t everything." He ignored Hermione''s hand. "I don''t know, sir." "Thought you wouldn''t open a book before coming, eh, Potter?" Snape was still ignoring Hermione''s quivering hand. "What is the difference, Potter, between monkshood and wolfsbane?" At this, Hermione stood up, her hand stretching toward the dungeon ceiling. "I don''t know," said Harry quietly. "I think Hermione does, though, why don''t you try her?" Ryan internally winced at that. poor poor boy.A few people laughed; Snape, however, was not pleased. "Sit down," he snapped at Hermione. "For your information, Potter, asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so powerful it is known as the Draught of Living Death. A bezoar is a stone taken from the stomach of a goat and it will save you from most poisons. As for monkshood and wolfsbane, they are the same plant, which also goes by the name of aconite.Well? Why aren''t you all copying that down?" There was a sudden rummaging for quills and parchment. Over the noise, Snape said, "And a point will be taken from Gryffindor House for your cheek, Potter." honestly Ryan didn''t see much point in house points or the house cup at least quidditch he understood as it was a sport it''s pretty much just a useless cup to show off between the teachers.Things didn''t improve for the Gryffindors as the Potions lesson continued. Snape put them all into pairs and set them to mixing up a simple potion to cure boils. He swept around in his long black cloak, watching them weigh dried nettles and crush snake fangs, criticizing almost everyone Ryan had practiced preparing materials and helped showed Tonks how not to drop everything in at one go and she knocked a lot of things over blushing and apologizing constantly but I found it kind of cute I managed to barely save our potion when clouds of acid green smoke and a loud hissing filled the dungeon. Neville had somehow managed to melt Ron''s cauldron into a twisted blob, and their potion was seeping across the stone floor, burning holes in people''s shoes. Within seconds, the whole class was standing on their stools while Neville, who had been drenched in the potion when the cauldron collapsed, moaned in pain as angry red boils sprang up all over his arms and legs."Idiot boy!" snarled Snape, clearing the spilled potion away with one wave of his wand. "I suppose you added the porcupine quills before taking the cauldron off the fire?" Neville whimpered as boils started to pop up all over his nose. "Take him up to the hospital wing," Snape spat at Ron. Then he rounded on Harry, who had been working next to Neville."You -- Potter -- why didn''t you tell him not to add the quills? Thought he''d make you look good if he got it wrong, did you? That''s another point you''ve lost for Gryffindor."As they climbed the steps out of the dungeon an hour later, Harry looked rather depressed I patted him on the back and told him not to worry about it that Fred and George often lose hundreds of points what''s 2 points anyway and he seemed to cheer up a bit.At five to three they left the castle and made their way across the grounds. Hagrid lived in a small wooden house on the edge of the forbidden forest. A crossbow and a pair of galoshes were outside the front door. When Harry knocked they heard a frantic scrabbling from inside and several booming barks. Then Hagrid''s voice rang out, saying, "Back, Fang -- back." Luna was excited about the ''PUPPY'' Ryan wondered what she was going to say about meeting fluffy later on. Hagrid''s big, hairy face appeared in the cracks he pulled the door open. "Hang on," he said. "Back, Fang." He let them in, struggling to keep a hold on the collar of an enormous black boarhound. There was only one room inside. Luna was giggling and scratching at fang who was all to happy to lick her ears and slobber everywhere she is going to need a shower after this bath I think. meanwhile I zoned right in on the weapon of mass destruction also known as rock cakes meanwhile a screen popped up in front of my eyes. [Rock Cake (perfect) durability (infinite/unbreakable) +15 crush damage - Effects- Enemy of teeth: breaks teeth like brittle glass. Notes: enemy of dentists since the dawn of time] isn''t that just a rock?!?!? obviously this is just my crazy internal dialogue this may or may not have happened but I pocket a cake just in case.There was only one room inside the hut. Hams and pheasants were hanging from the ceiling, a copper kettle was boiling on the open fire, and in the corner stood a massive bed with a patchwork quilt over it "Make yerselves at home," said Hagrid "This is Ryan and Luna my new friends," Harry told Hagrid, who was pouring boiling water into a large teapot and watching Ryan discreetly pocket rock cakes for some reason. Fang rested his head on Luna''s knee and drooled all over her robes. so unsanitary.Harry told Hagrid about Snape''s lesson. Hagrid, like Ryan , told Harry not to worry about it, that Snape liked hardly any of the students."But he seemed to really hate me." "Rubbish!" said Hagrid. "Why should he?" Yet Harry couldn''t help thinking that Hagrid didn''t quite meet his eyes when he said that. Harry picked up a piece of paper that was lying on the table under the tea cozy. It was a cutting from the Daily Prophet Ryan knew what was gunna happen next Harry and Hagrid where there that day for the stone. and quirrelmort broke in the same day I must say they got quite lucky."Hagrid!" said Harry, "that Gringotts break-in happened on my birthday! It might''ve been happening while we were there!"There was no doubt about it, Hagrid definitely didn''t meet Harry''s eyes this time. He grunted and offered him another rock cake. Which Ryan took he was planning on starting a collection.As Harry Ryan and Luna walked back to the castle for dinner, their pockets weighed down with rock cakes Ryan had refused to leave.Harry thought that none of the lessons he''d had so far had given him as much to think about as tea with Hagrid. Had Hagrid collected that package just in time? Where was it now? And did Hagrid know something about Snape that he didn''t want to tell Harry? Ryan knew that detective conan was now on the case just like the story he would help out better than Ron ever would all he knew was chess they all still talked sometimes with Ron but not as much as the story. Chapter 26 - 26. fight or flight responses Ryan had never believed he would meet a boy he wanted to bully more than Draco Malfoy. Still, first-year Gryffindors only had Herbology with the Hufflepuffs, so they didn''t have a chance to bully him too much it was only 3 times a week it was a blessing but also a curse to put up with Malfoy that much. But more time for bullying would soon be available, they spotted a notice pinned up in the Gryffindor common room that made Ryan tremble in fear. Flying lessons would be starting on Thursday -- all first year students would be learning together."Typical," said Harry darkly. "Just what I always wanted. To make a fool of myself on a broomstick in front of Malfoy." Harry didn''t like Malfoy all that much also with his arrogant I''m better than everyone attitude and always bullying other smaller students somehow he still had his bodyguards around him most of the time maybe daddy spent a lot of money to hire them like proper flunkies.He had been looking forward to learning to fly more than anything else. "You don''t know that you''ll make a fool of yourself and besides just look at Ryan," said Luna reasonably. Harry glanced over and noticed Ryan was visibly more pale and sweating slightly. "what''s wrong with him is he sick?" "oh no" said Luna in her dreamy musical voice "he''s deathly afraid of heights" Harry looked on in pity at the poor guy. "Anyway, I know Malfoy''s always going on about how good he is at Quidditch, but I bet that''s all talk." said Luna Malfoy certainly did talk about flying a lot. He complained loudly about first years never getting on the house Quidditch teams and told long, boastful stories that always seemed to end with him narrowly escaping Muggles in helicopters.Everyone from wizarding families talked about Quidditch constantly not everyone was excited about flying tho besides Ryan, Neville had never been on a broomstick in his life, because his grandmother had never let him near one. Privately, they felt she''d had good reason, because Neville managed to have an extraordinary number of accidents even with both feet on the ground.Hermione Granger was almost as nervous about flying as Neville was. Ryan knew the real reason was she also had a fear of heights and This was something you couldn''t learn by heart out of a book -- not that she hadn''t tried. At breakfast on Thursday she bored them all stupid with flying tips she''d gotten out of a library book called Quidditch Through the Ages. Neville was hanging on to her every word, desperate for anything that might help him hang on to his broomstick later, but everybody else was very pleased when Hermione''s lecture was interrupted by the arrival of the mail.Harry hadn''t had a single letter since Hagrid''s note, something that Malfoy had been quick to notice, of course. Malfoy''s eagle owl was always bringing him packages of sweets from home, which he opened gloatingly at the Hufflepuffs table. A barn owl brought Neville a small package from his grandmother. He opened it excitedly and showed them a glass ball the size of a large marble, which seemed to be full of white smoke. "It''s a Remembrall!" he explained. "Gran knows I forget things -- this tells you if there''s something you''ve forgotten to do. Look, you hold it tight like this and if it turns red -- oh... " His face fell, because the Remembrall had suddenly glowed scarlet, "... you''ve forgotten something..." Neville was trying to remember what he''d forgotten when Draco Malfoy, who was passing the Gryffindor table, snatched the Remembrall out of his hand. Professor McGonagall, who could spot trouble quicker than any teacher in the school, was there in a flash."Malfoy''s got my Remembrall, Professor." Scowling, Malfoy quickly dropped the Remembrall back on the table. "Just looking," he said, and he sloped away with Crabbe and Goyle behind him.At three-thirty that afternoon, Luna, Harry ,Daphne, and the other Gryffindors hurried down the front steps onto the grounds for their first flying lesson Ryan was being slowly dragged by his hands with considerable force by Daphne and Luna as he cried anime tears and made excuses like he was sick and his dog died or he had a family emergency. None of them bought any of it. But then Ryan remembered something and he stopped acting like a baby and put on a proud smile and straightened his back walking confidently as they looked at him curiously. It was a clear, breezy day, and the grass rippled under their feet as they marched down the sloping lawns toward a smooth, flat lawn on the opposite side of the grounds to the forbidden forest, whose trees were swaying darkly in the distance. There were twenty broomsticks lying in neat lines on the ground. Ryan had heard Fred and George Weasley complain about the school brooms, saying that some of them started to vibrate if you flew too high, or always flew slightly to the left. Deathtraps Ryan thought as he looked at them.Their teacher, Madam Hooch, arrived. She had short, gray hair, and yellow eyes like a hawk. "Well, what are you all waiting for?" she barked. "Everyone stand by a broomstick. Come on, hurry up." Ryan glanced down at his broom like it had just killed his entire family. It was old and some of the twigs stuck out at odd angles. "Stick out your right hand over your broom," called Madam Hooch at the front, "and say ''Up!''" "UP" everyone shouted. Harry''s broom jumped into his hand at once, but it was one of the few that did. Hermione''s had simply rolled over on the ground, and Neville''s hadn''t moved at all Ryan''s had somehow smacked him right in the face and Luna and Daphne were giggling at him. Perhaps brooms, like horses, could tell when you were afraid, thought Harry; there was a quaver in Neville''s voice that said only too clearly that he wanted to keep his feet on the ground and he remembered Ryan''s antics. Madam Hooch then showed them how to mount their brooms without sliding off the end, and walked up and down the rows correcting their grips."Now, when I blow my whistle, you kick off from the ground, hard," said Madam Hooch. "Keep your brooms steady, rise a few feet, and then come straight back down by leaning forward slightly. On my whistle -- three -- two--" But Neville, nervous and jumpy and frightened of being left on the ground, pushed off hard before the whistle had touched Madam Hooch''s lips. Luna had distinctly heard Ryan whisper it''s for the greater good before swiftly throwing his broom far away smacking Ron in the head with a quietly muttered "YEET." she didn''t know what a Yeet was but she knew it would one day change the world. (A/N: SLANG DICTIONARY: Yeet is an exclamation of excitement, approval, surprise, or all-around energy, often as issued when doing a dance move or throwing something.)"Come back, boy!" Madam Hooch shouted, but Neville was rising straight up like a cork shot out of a bottle -- twelve feet -- twenty feet. they saw him gasp, slip sideways off the broom and --WHAM -- a thud and a nasty crack and Neville lay facedown on the grass in a heap. His broomstick was still rising higher and higher, and started to drift lazily toward the forbidden forest and out of sight. Madam Hooch was bending over Neville, her face as white as his. "Broken wrist Come on, boy -- it''s all right, up you get." She turned to the rest of the class. "None of you is to move while I take this boy to the hospital wing! You leave those brooms where they are or you''ll be out of Hogwarts before you can say ''Quidditch.'' Come on, dear."No sooner were they out of earshot than Malfoy burst into laughter. "Did you see his face, the great lump?" The others joined in. "Look!" said Malfoy, darting forward and snatching something out of the grass. "It''s that stupid thing Longbottom''s gran sent him. "Give that here, Malfoy," said Harry quietly. Everyone stopped talking to watch. Malfoy smiled nastily. "I think I''ll leave it somewhere for Longbottom to find -- how about -- up a tree?" "Give it here!" Harry yelled, but Malfoy had leapt onto his broomstick and taken off. Ryan sneakily took a bucket of popcorn out of his inventory and started to watch the show while Luna snuck some pieces from the side. this was a great changing point in the Harry Potter time line where Harry gets to make the Gryffindor team."Give it here!" Harry yelled, but Malfoy had leapt onto his broomstick and taken off. He hadn''t been lying, he could fly well. Hovering level with the topmost branches of an oak he called, "Come and get it, Potter!" Harry grabbed his broom. "No!" shouted Hermione. "Madam Hooch told us not to move -- you''ll get us all into trouble." Harry ignored her. He mounted the broom and kicked hard against the ground and up, up he soaredHe turned his broomstick sharply to face Malfoy in midair. Malfoy looked stunned. "Give it here," Harry called, "or I''ll knock you off that broom!" "Oh, yeah?" said Malfoy, trying to sneer, but looking worried.He leaned forward and grasped the broom tightly in both hands, and it shot toward Malfoy like a javelin. Malfoy only just got out of the way in time."Catch it if you can, then!" Malfoy shouted, and he threw the glass ball high into the air and streaked back toward the ground. Harry leaned forward and pointed his broom handle down -- next second he was gathering speed in a steep dive, racing the ball he stretched out his hand -- a foot from the ground he caught it, just in time to pull his broom straight, and he toppled gently onto the grass with the Remembrall clutched safely in his fist."HARRY POTTER!"Professor McGonagall was running toward them. "Never -- in all my time at Hogwarts--" Professor McGonagall was almost speechless with shock, and her glasses flashed furiously, "might have broken your neck--Potter, follow me, now."he left, walking numbly in Professor McGonagall''s wake as she strode toward the castle. Chapter 27 - 27. no show and a puppy It was dinnertime. Harry had just finished telling them what had happened when he''d left the grounds with Professor McGonagall. Luna was hiding behind a mountain of empty pudding bowls Ryan wondered where she stored all that in her teeny tiny body. "Seeker ?" Daphne said. "But first years never -- you must be the youngest house player in about--" "-- a century," said Harry, shoveling pie into his mouth. He felt particularly hungry after the excitement of the afternoon. "Wood told me."I start training next week," said Harry. "Only don''t tell anyone, Wood wants to keep it a secret." Fred and George Weasley now came into the hall, spotted Harry, and hurried over. "Well done," said George in a low voice. "Wood told us. We''re on the team too -- Beaters."I tell you, we''re going to win that Quidditch cup for sure this year," said Fred. "We haven''t won since Charlie left, but this year''s team is going to be brilliant. You must be good, Harry, Wood was almost skipping when he told us. Anyway Gratz again we are gunna go ask Ron what happened to his face" looking over they saw Ron with a black eye and a bruised for head from where Ryan and yeeted a broom at him he never did find out who did it and was muttering into his mashed potatoes. Fred and George had hardly disappeared when someone far less welcome turned up: Malfoy, flanked by Crabbe and Goyle. "Having a last meal, Potter? When are you getting the train back to the Muggles?" "You''re a lot braver now that you''re back on the ground and you''ve got your little friends with you," said Harry coolly. There was of course nothing at all little about Crabbe and Goyle, but as the High Table was full of teachers, neither of them could do more than crack their knuckles and scowl. "I''d take you on anytime on my own," said Malfoy. "Tonight, if you want. Wizard''s duel. Wands only -- no contact. What''s the matter? Never heard of a wizard''s duel before, I suppose?" "Of course he has," said Ryan. "I''m his second, who''s yours?" Ryan needed this to happen for the plot since Ron wasn''t here to do it he could handle it himself. Luna and Daphne raised an eyebrow and he caught tonks listening in at the side with and intrigued look. Malfoy looked at Crabbe and Goyle, sizing them up. "Crabbe," he said. "Midnight all right? We''ll meet you in the trophy room; that''s always unlocked." When Malfoy had gone, Harry looked at Ryan. "What is a wizard''s duel?" said Harry. "And what do you mean, you''re my second?" "Well, a second''s there to take over if you die," said Daphne casually cutting in.Catching the look on Harry''s face, she added quickly, "But people only die in proper duels, you know, with real wizards. The most you and Malfoy''ll be able to do is send sparks at each other. Neither of you knows enough magic to do any real damage. I bet he expected you to refuse, anyway.""And what if I wave my wand and nothing happens?" "Take this" said Ryan he casually took out one of Hagrid''s rock cakes and put it on the table it made a solid thud and the girls looked at it with sweat on their forheads Harry looked at it quizzically as Luna pushed it back towards Ryan and said "we don''t want to kill him only best him up" "oh" said Ryan and suggested that he should just kick him in the family jewels."Excuse me." They looked up. It was Hermione Granger."I couldn''t help overhearing what you and Malfoy were saying--- and you mustn''t go wandering around the school at night, think of the points you''ll lose Gryffindor if you''re caught, and you''re bound to be. It''s really very selfish of you." I really need to break her of that eavesdropping habit or learn that muffliato spell I got from the potions book I snagged from Snape. it and like 6 other books were now a proud part of his ever growing collection of stol....*cough cough* legally aquired books. he had not aquired a title called sticky fingers that increases stolen goods by 2% no sir he hadn''t. while Ryan was having his internal monologue Hermione had stormed off in a tiff after Harry basically told her to piss off and mind her own business how he will ever get a wife in the future with those lady skills I''ll never know. after dinner they headed up to the common room with Ryan reassuring him everything would be fine."Half-past eleven," Ryan muttered at last, "we''d better go." They pulled on their cloaks, picked up their wands, and crept across the tower room, down the spiral staircase, and into the Gryffindor common room. A few embers were still glowing in the fireplace, turning all the armchairs into hunched black shadows. They had almost reached the portrait hole when a voice spoke from the couch nearest them, "I can''t believe you''re going to sneak off without bringing us." they turned around and saw Luna Daphne and Tonks who seemed to be a bit embarrassed given her hair changing colors waiting for them Ryan could only sigh he figured this would happen and just told Harry to take them along it didn''t much matter He pushed open the portrait of the Fat Lady and climbed through the hole."You!" said harry furiously seeing Hermione standing outside the portrait waiting. "Go back to bed!" "I almost told professor McGonagall," Hermione snapped, "She''d put a stop to this." Ah Hermione and her authority issue again I wonder if I told her I was a king would she be obidient? nahhh. Harry couldn''t believe anyone could be so interfering."Come on," he said and started marching down the hall towards the trophy room. Hermione wasn''t going to give up that easily "Don''t you care about Gryffindor, do you only care about yourselves, I want to win the house cup, and you''ll lose all the points I got from Professor McGonagall for knowing about Switching Spells." Ryan replied "you know that cup is basically just creating strife between the houses right and not really worth anything points are pretty much useless." Hermione looked personally affronted at this thought. Harry looked at her and said "Go away." "All right, but I warned you, you just remember what I said when you''re on the train home tmorrow, you''re so--" But what they were, they didn''t find out. Hermione had turned to the portrait of the Fat Lady to get back inside and found herself facing an empty painting. The Fat Lady had gone on a nighttime visit and Hermione was locked out of Gryffindor tower."Now what am I going to do?" she asked shrilly."That''s your problem," said Harry. Man when did he get so savage. "We''ve got to go, we''re going to be late." They hadn''t even reached the end of the corridor when Hermione caught up with them. "I''m coming with you," she said. "You are not." "D''you think I''m going to stand out here and wait for Filch to catch me? If he finds all of us I''ll tell him the truth, that I was trying to stop you, and you can back me up." "You''ve got some nerve -- " said Harry loudly. Ryan sighed and said "screw it just let her come with. Harry could only give up.They flitted along corridors striped with bars of moonlight from the high windows. At every turn Harry expected to run into Filch or Mrs. Norris, but they were lucky. They sped up a staircase to the third floor and tiptoed toward the trophy room Malfoy and Crabbe weren''t there yet. The crystal trophy cases glimmered where the moonlight caught them. Cups, shields, plates, and statues winked silver and gold in the darkness. They edged along the walls, keeping their eyes on the doors at either end of the room. Harry took out his wand in case Malfoy leapt in and started at once. The minutes crept by. "He''s late, maybe he''s chickened out," Daphne whispered. Then a noise in the next room made them jump. Harry had only just raised his wand when they heard someone speak -- and it wasn''t Malfoy. Sniff around, my sweet, they might be lurking in a corner." It was Filch speaking to Mrs. Norris. Ryan waved at the others to follow him as quickly as possible; they scurried silently toward the door, away from Filch''s voice. Tonk''s robes had barely whipped round the corner when they heard Filch enter the trophy room. "They''re in here somewhere," they heard Filtch mutter, "probably hiding."This way!" Ryan mouthed to the others and, they began to creep down a long gallery full of suits of armor. They could hear Filch getting nearer. Tonks suddenly let out a frightened squeak and tripped, grabbing Daphne around the waist, and the pair of them toppled right into a suit of armor. With all the finesse of a T-rex in a China shop. It was like a sound explosion in the pitch black of the castle at midnight. "CHEESE IT!" Ryan yelled, and all of them sprinted down the gallery, not looking back to see whether Filch was following -- they swung around the doorpost and galloped down one corridor then another, Harry in the lead, without any idea where they were or where they were going -- they ran for their lives, right to the end of the corridor where they slammed into a door -- and it was locked.They could hear footsteps, Filch running as fast as he could "Oh, move over," Hermione snarled. She grabbed Harry''s wand, tapped the lock, and whispered, "Alohomora!" The lock clicked and the door swung open -- they piled through it, shut it quickly, and pressed their ears against it, listening for a few minutes til it was quiet. Ryan knew this would happen but seeing it and reading it was a completely different feeling he was looking straight into the eyes of a monstrous dog, a dog that filled the whole space between ceiling and floor. It had three heads. Three pairs of rolling, mad eyes; three noses, twitching and quivering in their direction; three drooling mouths, saliva hanging in slippery ropes from yellowish fangs. Luna squealed "PUPPY!" and Ryan had to hold her back ah bless this child. That broke everyone else out of their stupor. Harry groped for the doorknob -- between Filch and death, he''d take Filch. They fell backward -- Harry slammed the door shut, and they ran, they almost flew, back down the corridor. Filch must have hurried off to look for them somewhere else, because they didn''t see him anywhere, but they hardly cared -- all they wanted to do was put as much space as possible between them and that monster. They didn''t stop running until they reached the portrait of the Fat Lady on the seventh floor.Where on earth have you all been?" she asked, looking at their cloaks hanging off their shoulders and their flushed, sweaty faces. "Never mind that -- pig snout, pig snout," panted Harry, and the portrait swung forward. They scrambled into the common room and collapsed, trembling, into armchairs."What do they think they''re doing, keeping a poor puppy like that locked up in a school?" said Luna finally. Ryan saw a maniac like gleam in her eyes and knew she probably wanted to head back and take it for a walk. Hermione had got both her breath and her bad temper back again. she snapped. "Didn''t you see what it was standing on. "The floor?" Harry suggested. "I wasn''t looking at its feet, I was too busy with its heads."No, not the floor. It was standing on a trapdoor. It''s obviously guarding something." She stood up, glaring at them. "I hope you''re pleased with yourselves. We could all have been killed -- or worse, expelled. Now, if you don''t mind, I''m going to bed." Ryan said goodnight to the girls and went back to his trunk glad that his task was completed he told luna as they cuddled that he would have hagrid introduce fluffy to her personally he knew Hermione had given Harry something else to think about as he climbed back into bed. He put two stupid dogs on the tv to watch as they peacefully feel into slumber. Chapter 28 - 28. relaxation Malfoy couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw that Harry and Ryan were still at Hogwarts the next day, looking tired but perfectly cheerful. Indeed, by the next morning they all thought that meeting the three-headed dog had been an excellent adventure minus Hermione of course, and they were quite keen to have another one. In the meantime, Harry filled Ryan in about the package that seemed to have been moved from Gringotts to Hogwarts, and they spent a lot of time gossiping about what could possibly need such heavy protection well Ryan all ready knew but he was keeping that a secret for the time being Hermione was now refusing to speak to Harry but she was such a bossy know-it-all that he saw this as an added bonus. All they really wanted now was a way of getting back at Malfoy, and to their great delight, just such a thing arrived in the mail about a week later it was Harrys broom They left the hall quickly, wanting to unwrap the broomstick in private before their first class, but halfway across the entrance hall they found the way upstairs barred by Crabbe and Goyle. Malfoy seized the package from Harry and felt it.That''s a broomstick," he said, throwing it back to Harry with a mixture of jealousy and spite on his face. "You''ll be in for it this time, Potter, first years aren''t allowed them."Professor Flitwick appeared at Malfoy''s elbow. "Not arguing, I hope, boys?" he squeaked. "Potter''s been sent a broomstick, Professor," said Malfoy quickly. "Yes, yes, that''s right," said Professor Flitwick, beaming at Harry. "Professor McGonagall told me all about the special circumstances, Potter. And what model is it?" "A Nimbus Two Thousand, it is," said Harry, fighting not to laugh at the look of horror on Malfoy''s face. "And it''s really thanks to Malfoy here that I''ve got it," he added.Harry and Ryan headed upstairs, smothering their laughter at Malfoy''s obvious rage and confusion. "Well, it''s true," Harry chortled as they reached the top of the marble staircase, "If he hadn''t stolen Neville''s Remembrall I wouldn''t be on the team..." "So I suppose you think that''s a reward for breaking rules?" came an angry voice from just behind them. Hermione was stomping up the stairs, looking disapprovingly at the package in Harry''s hand."I thought you weren''t speaking to us?" said Ryan. Hermione marched away with her nose in the air. Ryan had a lot on his mind for the classes that day it was Halloween and everyone knows in the Harry Potter series this is an absolutely cursed day for Harry and there''s always trouble afoot and this trouble just so happened to be a 12 foot mountain troll he plans to help solve that problem honestly he would love to have a troll bodyguard for his kingdom but he doesn''t think that he can just get away with magically disappearing an entire troll after combat in front of the eyes of everyone without a series of questions being asked that he can''t really answer he could only sigh in defeat. After lunch he headed up to the common room with the girls while Harry took off with his broom Luna Daphne and tonks have become great friends since the whole dueling fiasco Luna was bubbly and friendly Daphne was a bit cold to other people besides her friends gaining her the nickname ice queen she was incredibly intelligent and good with politics and business her father had taught her from a young age about all of the things needed to be successful Ryan had asked her many questions about politcs and such in the wizard world he had almost zero political skills and he knew he needed them to manage his kingdom and help his economy when he started bringing in people she had been curious about Ryan and Luna since the hat incident and it wasn''t bad that Ryan got decent grades in almost everything minus history of magic he mostly read books on combat spells in that class while Luna read books on magizoology he was thinking maybe she wanted to become a magical vet when she was older. tonks had a fun loving personality and wanted to be an auror and Luna told her about her martial arts and spell practice with Ryan she was instantly curious and with Ryan always helping her in potions much to her embarrassment she felt comfortable around them Ryan had decided to have her start exercising with them in the mornings and she happily agreed. he was going to show them his trunk in the boys room and stumbled across Neville that poor boy doesn''t have pretty much and friends Ryan thought sadly he knew Neville would be a great friend later in the stories for Harry so he decided hey what the hell why not help him a bit. "hey Neville" he said startling the poor boy. "ah hello Ryan what are you guys up to?" he was curious about what the girls where doing here in the boys dorm Ryan explained about showing them his trunk and invited him along and he happily agreed he was curious about such a cool trunk. like I said before all boys love neat clubhouses. he set up his trunk next to his bed as the girls and Neville looked on enviously. he showed them his library which shocked Daphne he knew Hermione would probably explode when she sees this place it was cozy enough for 20 people to study comfortably it had enough space for 150k books and the shelves where filled he had a nice Alienware desktop on his desk with a nice gaming chair the magical children where curious about the electronics and he had to explain how they worked around magic he explained about elves cleaning everything and they all pretty much facepalmed. he told them they are welcome to study with him anytime they like they all agreed to some study sessions he almost had more books than the school library. showed them the gym he had and asked Neville if he wanted to work out with them and practice magic he agreed after some prompting from Ryan tonks was all for it Daphne not so much but he will get there they were excited for the pool tho. he showed them his open area with the gnome village which was growing strong they have learned how to use fire and cook basic things and the squirrel mounts are coming along nicely they have upgraded their gear to tree bark armor I''m so proud of them. The other kids noticed the gnomes training in martial arts and looked at me funny besides Luna who was used to it. after that I showed them around my apartment Neville and the girls were all jealous about the private bathroom they all had to fight in the mornings for showers with everyone else in the dorms Luna only smiled. I introduced them to pizza soda and call of duty which Neville was strangely good at all in all it was a good day to just chill. Chapter 29 - 29. Halloween Perhaps it was because he was now so busy, what with teaching basic martial arts to tonks and Neville every morning for practice 5 evenings a week on top of all his homework, but Ryan could hardly believe it when he realized that he''d already been at Hogwarts two months. The time felt like it was just flying by. His lessons, too, were becoming more and more interesting now that they had mastered the basics. He learned some really nasty combat curses in his spare time at history class like diffindo the cutting curse defodio the piercing curse and the bone breaker ossifrag he was having difficulty learning the higher level ribbon cutting curse which was a sickly pink spell that was much larger area of effect than diffindo and the higher level osspramium the bone exploding curse which was a nice dark purple.On Halloween morning they woke to the delicious smell of baking pumpkin wafting through the corridors. Even better, Professor Flitwick announced in Charms that he thought they were ready to start making objects fly, something they had all been dying to try since they''d seen him make Neville''s toad zoom around the classroom. Professor Flitwick put the class into pairs to practice. Ron, was to be working with Hermione Granger just like the book. It was hard to tell whether Ron or Hermione was angrier about this. She hadn''t spoken to any of them since the day Harry''s broomstick had arrived Now, don''t forget that nice wrist movement we''ve been practicing!" squeaked Professor Flitwick, perched on top of his pile of books as usual. "Swish and flick, remember, swish and flick. And saying the magic words properly is very important, too -- never forget Wizard Baruffio, who said ''s'' instead of ''f'' and found himself on the floor with a buffalo on his chest."Ron, at the next table, wasn''t having much luck. "Wingardium Leviosa!" he shouted, waving his long arms like a windmill. "You''re saying it wrong," Ryan heard Hermione snap. "It''s Wing- gar -dium Levi- o -sa, make the ''gar'' nice and long.You do it, then, if you''re so clever," Ron snarled. Hermione rolled up the sleeves of her gown, flicked her wand, and said, "Wingardium Leviosa!" Their feather rose off the desk and hovered about four feet above their heads. "Oh, well done!" cried Professor Flitwick, clapping. "Everyone see here, Miss Granger''s done it!" Ron was in a very bad mood by the end of the class."It''s no wonder no one can stand her," Ron said to Harry as they pushed their way into the crowded corridor, "she''s a nightmare, honestly." Hermione knocked into Ryan as She hurried past him. Harry caught a glimpse of her face -- and was startled to see that she was in tears. "I think she heard you." "So?" said Ron,"She must''ve noticed she''s got no friends." Ryan sighed and Said "Ron it''s not polite be be a dick and make girls cry should I have your sister tell your mom?" Ron panicked he didn''t know Ryan was keeping in contact with his sister. Ryan had kept his word and made sure that he sent ginny at least one message a week and have even got her Harry''s autograph much to his displeasure. "no please don''t I''ll apologize later I swear." Ryan just looked at him. the girls were none to pleased either Ron had basically zero manners ever never did homework ate like a pig and was loud and whiney. he was a menace to be partnered with in any class they have had the misfortune of learning this first hand honestly Ryan had no idea how he would ever graduate with anything but a poor in classes. Hermione didn''t turn up for the next class and wasn''t seen all afternoon. Ryan skipped going to the great hall for the feast and started slowly making his way through the castle to the girls restroom the girls looked at him curiously but headed to the great hall. Ryan sniffed and a foul stench reached his nostrils, a mixture of old socks and the kind of public toilet no one seems to clean.And then he heard it -- a low grunting, and the shuffling footfalls of gigantic feet. at the end of a passage to the left, something huge was moving toward him. he shrank into the shadows and watched as it emerged into a patch of moonlight.It was a horrible sight. Twelve feet tall, its skin was a dull, granite gray, its great lumpy body like a boulder with its small bald head perched on top like a coconut. It had short legs thick as tree trunks with flat, horny feet. The smell coming from it was incredible. It was holding a huge wooden club, which dragged along the floor because its arms were so long The troll stopped next to a doorway and peered inside. It waggled its long ears, making up its tiny mind, then slouched slowly into the room then he heard a high, petrified scream -- and it was coming from the bathroom it just entered he was a little late to the party but mustered up his courage and rushed in.Hermione Granger was shrinking against the wall opposite, looking as if she was about to faint. The troll was advancing on her, knocking the sinks off the walls as it went. Ryan needed to distract it from the poor girl and fired off a reduction curse towars the trolls club blowing it to pieces not the smartest move cause he got hit with a bit of wood shrapnel cutting his cheek. the troll looked down at his broken club in confusion while it was slightly distracted. now it''s fucking crunch time boys do or die these next few moments are absolutely imperative to my continued survival as a living legend he loudly shouted his next spell with unhindered focus "YEET!" he pulled out one of Hagrids rock cakes and lobbed it at the troll getting it right in the eye. Chapter 30 - 30. are you trolling me? Time came to an absolute standstill the troll and Hermione both looked at Ryan like he was an idiot Ryan even looked in the mirror at himself and thought he looked like an idiot and he could of sworn he heard a facepalming in his mind. But no matter! The troll rolled in unbridled fury and pain and held his eye going on a rampage smashing the stalls and sink with his arms and charging at Ryan with a mighty shout "ROOOOAAAR!!!!" everything shook as Ryan hastily dodged swipe after swipe firing off rapid ruductos but not doing very much damage because of the trolls thick hide. he was taking minor damage from flying debris that he couldn''t dodge in time he was doing well until. "RYAN" he heard the shout and looked over to find his friends staring at him in horror. big mistake he god smashed in the side by a slate gray fist his shadow popped up taking most of the damage he received a mental notification of its instant death. he was propelled through the air like a rag doll smashing against the bathroom wall and heard a sickeningly gross snap and a pop his arm was broken and dislocated he felt warm liquid rush into his left eye as it went red and then closed it instinctively to keep blood from his forehead out of it. his friends screamed in horror again and Luna started firing off basic cutting curses and ruductos and the trolls head which he blocked with his arms and slowly made his way forward. for a second time seemed to stand still he started to think really fast on what he could do he couldn''t pierce the skin and his head was being shielded what now? he heard water coming from the sink and looked at it through the haze of random spell fire from his friends and watched it poor to the ground. that''s it! he aimed his wand toward the trolls feet and started firing off ruductos. as the troll walked he tripped in a hole and fell forward throwing out its arms to catch itself one landing on Ryans leg breaking it instantly as he screamed in pain but his plan worked he grit his teeth and aimed his wand at the trolls head right next to him and started firing "defodio defodio defodio defodio" piercing curse after curse right into its eye until *SPLORCH* he blew a chunk right out of the back of its head. notifications started ringing in his mind and he heard shouts and screams and someone hugging him and crying he blacked out be it from bleeding internal injuries or pain alone he didn''t know. He awoke several hours later and took a few minutes to take stock of his situation. he heard a noise and watched as the famous madam pomfrey bustled toward him with Headmaster Dumbledore and professor McGonagall. "finally awake I see you took quite a beating" pomfrey said she picked up a clipboard at the foot of the bed and started to read off of it " multiple cuts and bruises a cracked skull dislocated arm broken and fractured arm I have to vanish and regrow the bones for that, too many splintered bone pieces. broken leg 2 broken ribs and a cracked 3rd your in for a mighty rough night. I''ll give you potions after the headmaster is done speaking with you." and she bustled off to get her supplies. meanwhile Harry looked towards Dumbledore and asked. "I''m not in trouble for anything am i?" Dumbledore chucked " no no my boy none at all I do have a few things I''m curious about though." Ryan raised an eyebrow "oh? go ahead and ask?" Dumbledore smiled "well I was wondering why you were there and not at the feast like everyone else." calmly Ryan replied " well I just felt like going for a walk around the castle to clear my head." " I do that sometimes myself as well my boy and miss granger is quite lucky that you happened to intervene on her behalf or she might not be with us right now." Dumbledore smiled gently. I nodded my head and chuckled and said "I did not expect to be fighting any trolls this evening but I guess I was in the right place at the right time." Dumbledore laughed "yes I suppose you were and apparently your friends were quite worried about you and came to find you when the troll incident was announced. anyway one last question then off to sleep for you. can you tell me where you learned all those spells you and young Luna cast? they are quite dangerous." Ryan just answered back that he had self studied and he just taught Luna out of boredom. Dumbledore nodded and told him to just be careful and try not to fight any more trolls and turned around to leave. "ah sir one more things can I have the body of the troll sent to my house I want to get it stuffed for a trophy." Dumbledore looked at him and nodded "of course and let''s see 25 points to gryffindor for heroic deeds" after that him and no McGonagall left him to the merciless care of pomfrey and he had an did very unpleasant night regrowing arm bones and he was really sore all over half his body was like one massive bruise he needed to apply some kind of salve for the bruises and cuts to heal faster after that he took his pain potions and passed out for a good night''s sleep. Chapter 31 - 31. friendly updates and Harrys concerns Ryan spent the following 2 days in the hospital wing healing he had a great many visitors he was rather popular and well liked because of his goofy antics and helpful nature. all of his small group of friends visited him rather frequently including hermione from that moment on, Hermione Granger became their friend. There are some things you can''t share without ending up liking each other, and killing off a twelve-foot mountain troll is one of them and to an 11 year old girl with no friends it was like a knight in shining armor and come and swept her off her feet just like her story books. Ryan had received his first of what many people called a hermi-hug nearly rebroke his ribs but it was pleasant. she was thrilled to have new friends the group was now Ryan Harry Luna Daphne Tonks Neville and Hermione. As they entered November, the weather turned very cold. The mountains around the school became icy gray and the lake like chilled steel. Every morning the ground was covered in frost. Hagrid could be seen from the upstairs windows defrosting broomsticks on the Quidditch field, bundled up in a long moleskin overcoat, rabbit fur gloves, and enormous beaverskin boots. Ryan had convinced the entire group to do morning exercises and 1 hour study sessions before bed. It was going well Harry was a a genius in hands on learning for combat he took to it like a fish in water he also started to sprout a few inches and bulk up some. Ryan had been slipping him nutrient potions to help fix all the damage that was done from malnutrition he had confirmed with madam pomfrey that they do indeed have magic to fix eyesight but she didn''t know how to use it. Harry would be able to go see a specialist at St Mungos and have it done in as little as 20 minutes. he would either have to do it some summer or request for a trip with a teacher. overall though he was looking much better though he was confused why he always felt like he was starving all the time now and eating like Ron. Nevilles wand was a bit of a problem. it just didn''t suit him at all because it was his father''s wand from what I can tell having a bad wand is like trying to force magic out of a brick while a good wand was trying to force it out of a hose. I have decided to consult professor McGonagall who agreed with me and brought Neville in for a chat next week they were going to go and get him a new wand I suggested bringing Harry for his eyesight as well and she agreed probably because quidditch matches were coming up and she wanted to win. now onto Tonks she was doing rather well the only problem was her clumsiness cause being a metmorphmagus her body was alway shifting throwing off her balance I have yet to find a fix for this but I''ll keep looking I just have her do everything I do she loves it we have started dueling the combat dummies I have in my arena for basic practice everyone was doing well I taught the basic protego shield charm and stupefy for stunning and the disarming spell. Luna was still Luna always happy go lucky and undefeated in combat damn seers. I have given everyone a book on basic occulmency and told them to start practicing before sleep Daphne already knew how and was okay hermione loves anything that involves books so she was all for it as well everything was going swimmingly. she lost her mind at my trunk library and I had to almost banish her out magically so she would leave I already expected this I mean some of the books in there are more than a thousand years old I had to make her promise to behave and follow some simple rules to be able to use my library the classic carrot and stick. I explained to her some things about why she couldn''t get friends and what she was doing wrong in class. I told her not to raise her hand for every single thing because teachers use that to judge how many people know the material and use that to ask questions and help teach. she relented and got the point and I told her to not raise her hand more than 3 times each class. I also explained some of the complaints I''ve heard from teachers like how when they assigned essays at 1 foot she would write 3 feet. she was confused about why this was wrong I told her it''s because if you can''t simply fill out the assigned size then you probably don''t know the material good enough and it simply makes more work for the teachers again she agreed and we laid down some rules. moving on. On Saturday, Harry would be playing in his first match after weeks of training: Gryffindor versus Slytherin. If Gryffindor won, they would move up into second place in the house championshipIt was really lucky that Harry now had friends. He didn''t know how he''d have gotten through all his homework without them, what with all the last-minute Quidditch practice Wood was making them do he was a Quidditch slavedriver. Hermione had become a bit more relaxed about breaking rules since they had saved her from the mountain troll, and she was much nicer for it. The day before Harry''s first Quidditch match the group of them were out in the freezing courtyard during break, and she had conjured them up a bright blue fire that could be carried around in a jam jar. They were standing with their backs to it, getting warm, when Snape crossed the yard. Harry noticed at once that Snape was limping. they all moved closer together to block the fire from view; they were sure it wouldn''t be allowed. Unfortunately, something about their guilty faces caught Snape''s eye. He limped over. He hadn''t seen the fire, but he seemed to be looking for a reason to tell them off anyway. "What''s that you''ve got there, Potter?" It was Quidditch Through the Ages. Harry showed him. "Library books are not to be taken outside the school," said Snape. "Give it to me. Five points from Gryffindor." Ryan inwardly thought man he makes it hard for people not to think of him as a villain."He''s just made that rule up," Harry muttered angrily as Snape limped away. "Wonder what''s wrong with his leg?" "Stubbed toe" Ryan replied they all just looked at him then turned away ignoring him. The Gryffindor common room was very noisy that evening so they headed to the trunk for some quiet review time. Hermione was checking their Charms homework for them. She would never let them copy ("How will you learn?"), but by asking her to read it through, they got the right answers anyway. Harry felt restless. He wanted Quidditch Through the Ages back, to take his mind off his nerves about tomorrow. Why should he be afraid of Snape? Getting up, he told them he was going to ask Snape if he could have it. They all just shrugged and let him do what he wanted. He left and they proceeded to go through all the homework until it came to history of magic and hermione was practically shouting at him to do it right his paper was just little doodles of goblins fighting other goblins with overly drawn combat scenes. she was upset that he apparently hadn''t payed attention to class one single time she asked him what he knew about the class he gave his brightest smile and said with utmost confidence. "absolutely nothing" when she tried to take his paper to help him write a real one he refused. she was ready to pull her hair out the other kids just looked at her in pity. later Harry came back saying that he had overheard Snape talking about fluffy "You know what this means?" he finished breathlessly. "He tried to get past that three-headed dog at Halloween! He''s after whatever it''s guarding! And I''d bet my broomstick he let that troll in, to make a diversion.Luna was extra sad she hadn''t gotten to walk fluffy yet and I told her quietly I''d ask Hagrid later to let her play ball but fluffy can''t go out right now cause he''s working she reluctantly agreed. Hermione''s eyes were wide. "No -- he wouldn''t, she said. "I know he''s not very nice, but he wouldn''t try and steal something Dumbledore was keeping safe." Harry went to bed with his head buzzing with so many questions. He tried to empty his mind -- he needed to sleep, he had to, he had his first Quidditch match in a few hours - but the expression on Snape''s face when Harry had seen his leg wasn''t easy to forget. Ryan paid it no mind after all its better to let him run along with his own thinking than to waste his time trying to change his mind Harry is known to be rather stubborn about things. Chapter 32 - 32. Quidditch [A/N: Alot of this chapter will be pasted my story hasnt changed enough to butterfly effect the quidditch game ill try to avoid this more in the future but there will be a rare chapter like this there are many original parts mixed in tho to give it a little flavor.] The next morning dawned very bright and cold. The Great Hall was full of the delicious smell of fried sausages and the cheerful chatter of everyone looking forward to a good Quidditch match. Luna was making some kind of gingerbread house out of waffles and made little sausage animals it looked pretty good she had a nice little home going. Ryan and Tonks were having an eating competition and stealing off each others plates to try and cheat. Hermione was by the side looking at them in disgust. Ron was looking on in worship and Daphne was wondering where in life she went wrong to have such odd friends. Harry sat to the side with the usual pregame jitters pushing his food around til it was unrecognizable. The rest of the gryffindor team was trying to get him to eat but failing. the halls were buzzing with chatter about the upcoming game 3/4 tables were dressed in crimson as not many people liked the slytherins winning so many years in a row. By eleven o''clock the whole school seemed to be out in the stands around the Quidditch pitch. Many students had binoculars. The seats might be raised high in the air, but it was still difficult to see what was going on sometimes. we see our heroes posted up in the top row for a good view of the Quidditch pitch the first game of the year. Ryan had passed put popcorn and sodas from the shop. ready for a good game. he already knew the whole game was gunna go like he has zero effect on the team so it''s a basic play by play until quirrel starts his shit then he''s gunna have Luna go stop him. we''ll swap to a Harry point of view and be right back with a word from out sponsors shadow raid legends.... no no no just pass to Harry. Meanwhile, in the locker room, Harry and the rest of the team were changing into their scarlet Quidditch robes (Slytherin would be playing in green). Wood cleared his throat for silence. "Okay, men," he said. "And women," said Chaser Angelina Johnson. "And women," Wood agreed. "This is it." "The big one," said Fred Weasley. "The one we''ve all been waiting for," said George. "We know Oliver''s speech by heart," Fred told Harry, "we were on the team last year." "Shut up, you two," said Wood. "This is the best team Gryffindor''s had in years. We''re going to win. I know it." He glared at them all as if to say, "Or else." "Right. It''s time. Good luck, all of you." Harry followed Fred and George out of the locker room and, hoping his knees weren''t going to give way, walked onto the field to loud cheers. Madam Hooch was refereeing. She stood in the middle of the field waiting for the two teams, her broom in her hand. "Now, I want a nice fair game, all of you," she said, once they were all gathered around her. Harry noticed that she seemed to be speaking particularly to the Slytherin Captain, Marcus Flint, a sixth year. Harry thought Flint looked as if he had some troll blood in him. Out of the corner of his eye he saw the fluttering banner high above, flashing POTTER FANCLUB CONTACT RYAN His heart skipped. Dammit Ryan. "Mount your brooms, please." Harry clambered onto his Nimbus Two Thousand. Madam Hooch gave a loud blast on her silver whistle. Fifteen brooms rose up, high, high into the air. They were off. "And the Quaffle is taken immediately by Angelina Johnson of Gryffindor -- what an excellent Chaser that girl is, and rather attractive, too--" "JORDAN!" "Sorry, Professor." The Weasley twins'' friend, Lee Jordan, was doing the commentary for the match, closely watched by Professor McGonagall. "And she''s really belting along up there, a neat pass to Alicia Spinnet, a good find of Oliver Wood''s, last year only a reserve -- back to Johnson and -- no, the Slytherins have taken the Quaffle, Slytherin Captain Marcus Flint gains the Quaffle and off he goes -- Flint flying like an eagle up there -- he''s going to sc -- no, stopped by an excellent move by Gryffindor Keeper Wood and the Gryffindors take the Quaffle -- that''s Chaser Katie Bell of Gryffindor there, nice dive around Flint, off up the field and -- OUCH -- that must have hurt, hit in the back of the head by a Bludger -- Quaffle taken by the Slytherins -- that''s Adrian Pucey speeding off toward the goal posts, but he''s blocked by a second Bludger -- sent his way by Fred or George Weasley, can''t tell which -- nice play by the Gryffindor Beater, anyway, and Johnson back in possession of the Quaffle, a clear field ahead and off she goes -- she''s really flying -- dodges a speeding Bludger -- the goal posts are ahead -- come on, now, Angelina -- Keeper Bletchley dives -- misses -- GRYFFINDORS SCORE!" Gryffindor cheers filled the cold air, with howls and moans from the Slytherins. Back in the stands. "Budge up there, move along." "Hagrid!" The group squeezed together to give Hagrid enough space to join them. "Bin watchin'' from me hut," said Hagrid, patting a large pair of binoculars around his neck, "But it isn''t the same as bein'' in the crowd. No sign of the Snitch yet, eh?" "Nope," said Tonks. "Harry hasn''t had much to do yet." "Kept outta trouble, though, that''s somethin''," said Hagrid, raising his binoculars and peering skyward at the speck that was Harry. Way up above them, Harry was gliding over the game, squinting about for some sign of the Snitch. This was part of his and Wood''s game plan. "Keep out of the way until you catch sight of the Snitch," Wood had said. "We don''t want you attacked before you have to be." "Slytherin in possession," Lee Jordan was saying, "Chaser Pucey ducks two Bludgers, two Weasleys, and Chaser Bell, and speeds toward the -- wait a moment -- was that the Snitch?"A murmur ran through the crowd as Adrian Pucey dropped the Quaffle, too busy looking over his shoulder at the flash of gold that had passed his left ear. Harry saw it. In a great rush of excitement he dived downward after the streak of gold. Slytherin Seeker Terence Higgs had seen it, too. Neck and neck they hurtled toward the Snitch -- all the Chasers seemed to have forgotten what they were supposed to be doing as they hung in midair to watch. Harry was faster than Higgs -- he could see the little round ball, wings fluttering, darting up ahead -- he put on an extra spurt of speed -- WHAM! A roar of rage echoed from the Gryffindors below -- Marcus Flint had blocked Harry on purpose, and Harry''s broom spun off course, Harry holding on for dear life. "Foul!" screamed the Gryffindors. Madam Hooch spoke angrily to Flint and then ordered a free shot at the goal posts for Gryffindor. But in all the confusion, of course, the Golden Snitch had disappeared from sight again. Lee Jordan was finding it difficult not to take sides. "So -- after that obvious and disgusting bit of cheating--" "Jordan!" growled Professor McGonagall. "I mean, after that open and revolting foul...""Jordan, I''m warning you--" "All right, all right. Flint nearly kills the Gryffindor Seeker, which could happen to anyone, I''m sure, so a penalty to Gryffindor, taken by Spinner, who puts it away, no trouble, and we continue play, Gryffindor still in possession." It was as Harry dodged another Bludger, which went spinning dangerously past his head, that it happened. His broom gave a sudden, frightening lurch. For a split second, he thought he was going to fall. He gripped the broom tightly with both his hands and knees. He''d never felt anything like that. It happened again. It was as though the broom was trying to buck him off. But Nimbus Two Thousands did not suddenly decide to buck their riders off. Harry tried to turn back toward the Gryffindor goal-posts -- he had half a mind to ask Wood to call time-out -- and then he realized that his broom was completely out of his control. He couldn''t turn it. He couldn''t direct it at all. It was zigzagging through the air, and every now and then making violent swishing movements that almost unseated him. Ryan noticed this immediately and glanced over and saw quirrel muttering his little jinx and narrowed his eyes. " Luna love could you do me a favor I''ll buy that special Pikachu edition Gameboy color you wanted" Lunas eyed widened as she started bouncing in place ever since Ryan had shown her Pok¨¦mon she had become a fan. "what is it?" Ryan smiled widely and said "see professor Snape over there? I want you to light him on fire" she was gone before he noticed. he saw flames and heard shouts then Harry got control of his broom again. and Luna came back with her hands wide open waiting for her reward. he bought it from the store and even threw in the Pikachu carrying pouch and Pok¨¦mon yellow edition. she squeeeed in excitement and hugged him when he passed it to her not noticing Daphne staring beside him with narrowed eyes. Harry was speeding toward the ground when the crowd saw him clap his hand to his mouth as though he was about to be sick -- he hit the field on all fours -- coughed -- and something gold fell into his hand. "I''ve got the Snitch!" he shouted, waving it above his head, and the game ended in complete confusion. Chapter 33 - 33. cleaning up my stats Let''s spend the day fleshing out my systems and making it look nice kind of like an upgrade if you will. let''s talk about some small things first the farm cash per day and per acre each acre earns 500gp per day I''m going to stick with that each time the soil goes up 10x it doubles so at 20x which I''m going to make it this chapter it''s 1kgp a day. at age 8 he spent all his cash on kingdom upgrades setting him back to zero since then he has spent give or take 500kgp on things like his trunk and lunas and random items in between leaving him with about 2mgp from his 3 years of saving added on to 5mgp from the room of requirement putting him at let''s say 7m rounded. onto the inventory I''m going to only put important things in that which there are almost none of right now. the kingdom can integrate items into it like upgrades like let''s say a time turner max has 5 turns so 5 hours into the past if he gets a working one not in the shop it will upgrade into the kingdom and dissappear giving him the ability to use it without having it said item will be destroyed on upgrade the kingdom goes back in time with him however Noone may leave it but him when this happens to prevent timey wimey problems items that may offer things such as eternal youth or immortality like the elixir of life will be integrated differently we don''t want an immortal kingdom from just drinking water and shit I''ll figure out a nice way to put it later maybe a type of relic like an empty garden of Babylon integrated into the kingdom for treasure storage/inventory upgrade. items that can be added to the farm pond are things like holy water for blessing and removing curses and killing undead antidotes and healing style items like phoenix tears non immortality things and liquids for things like purifying impurities from the body those are some things that can be added next world travel when he travels to different world''s he can choose to be transmigrated in a body of his coice like he chooses how he looks or he can choose a person who he wants to be reborn as said person will still grow up to look like him the problem is people like issei hyoudou who are born with things like sacred gears what I''m going to do is have them locked at birth and he will have to earn it through shop points that correspond to it also bloodlines will fall into this category I''ll figure something out maybe he can use the shadows as a type of body clone if he doesn''t want a certain bloodline kind of like switching concious with it it will be unshared so let''s say 1 shadow has saiyan bloodline only that shadow has it not the others unless he chooses to give it to them all so it will be main body, saiyan shadow, regular shadow, regular shadow, regular shadow,etc but if he wants to use it he swaps with that shadow and his main body becomes a saiyan ya get my drift? they basically act like shadow clones he can remote control and learn from. I also would like some suggestion on a name for the combined systems a cool name please. now let''s see if I can make this neat and proper by the way killing the troll leveled him up to level 7 just an fyi. [Name: Ryan] [LVL: 07 (Next Level: 450/800)] [Farm Level: 10] [Shadows: 6 (Next Unlock 700k EXP)] [Worlds: 1] [Age: 11] [Species: Human] [Sex: Male] [Titles: 3 Available*] [STATS] [Hitpoints: 1100/1100] [Magic Points 600/600] [Str:45] [Dex: 40] [Int:60] [Wis: 40] [Luck: 15] [Stat Points: 35] [SKILLS] [Gamers Mind: Keep calm (MaxLvl)] [Hand To Hand Combat: Many martial arts mixed to form a new basic style (MasterLevel)] [Occulmency: Mind protection and increased thought functions (GrandmasterLevel)] [Dagger Mastery: Increase skill and damage done with daggers (HighLevel)] [Throwing Mastery: Increased accuracy and damage with thrown weapons (Medium level)] [INVENTORY] [Gold:7.2m] [Shop Points: 67k] [Items: 1X Trunk Custom (Upgradeable), 1X Wand, 1X Wand Holster] So tell me what you all think I collapsed down the titles and got rid of many different martial arts styles into 1 basic hand to hand I''ve decided each new basic landscape is 100k each high level landscape is 1m I probably missed some things I''ll have to reread what I''ve wrote later give me hints and reminders if you noticed anything I''ll probably do some random upgrade of the kingdom things and maybe start buying items and get some things done I would also like people to comment what some of your favorite world''s are and we shall look into going there after this world the romance/harem right now will be slow he is after all 11 currently not much I can or am willing to do I won''t be adding spells to the skill list but I will be adding things like animagus or apparition abilities like that I don''t want to spend 2 hour typing that crap out or filling my chapters with just status page fillers that''s no good we may have tiny side chapters like gnomes adventures of the castle and the daily life''s of certain characters from their point of view like a day in the life of Luna follow her in her pudding and Pok¨¦mon filled day I want to give the other characters time to shine like hobbies and personalities I don''t want just dead random side characters on our journey they need more oomph I''ll work on it like I said I''ve only spent 2-3 days so far on this book from scratch and I''m a first time writer so all feedback is good feedback I''m still learning. back to the story in the next chapter. Chapter 34 - 34. Conspiracy theories Gryffindor had won by one hundred and seventy points to sixty. Harry heard none of this, though. He was being made a cup of strong tea back in Hagrid''s hut, with the group. After all near death experiences can all be forgotten with a little bit of tea in England am I right? "It was Snape," Daphne was explaining, "Hermione and I saw him. He was cursing your broomstick, muttering, he wouldn''t take his eyes off you." Now you guys are probably thinking why I still set had Snape set on fire right? Even though that man is a hero in most stories he still a complete dick and this will teach him to score my potions essay with an 87% saying something about spacing and paragraphing I know I''m bad at it but you don''t have to point it out (Internal Anime Tears). "Rubbish," said Hagrid, who hadn''t heard a word of what had gone on next to him in the stands. "Why would Snape do somethin'' like that?" Ryan, Luna, and Hermione looked at one another, wondering what to tell him. Ryan decided on the truth. "Hagrid I know this may be hard to believe but Snape is jealous of Harry." everyone is wondering what the hell he is talking about so he just continued on. "I mean look at it this way" he motions towards Harry''s head. "Have you seen such flowing gentle locks of hair look at this softness this my good sir is the premier stuff and then look at Snape if he jumped in the lake we would have an oil slick the greasy git." Ryan spews some absolute bullshit. But inwardly they are thinking about how Snape went up in flames super fast. Must be due to extra hair oil. Everyone just decided there might be a little validity and proceeds to ignore him as he pockets all the rock cakes. Harry decided to tell Hagrid the truth. "I found out something about him," he told Hagrid. "He tried to get past that three-headed dog on Halloween. It bit him. We think he was trying to steal whatever it''s guarding."Hagrid dropped the teapot. "How do you know about Fluffy?" he said. "Fluffy!!!" Luna shouts in excitement "Yeah -- he''s mine -- bought him off a Greek chappie I met in the pub las'' year -- I lent him to Dumbledore to guard the--"Yes?" said Harry eagerly. "Now, don''t ask me anymore," said Hagrid gruffly. "That''s top secret, that is." "But Snape''s trying to steal it." "Rubbish," said Hagrid again. "Snape''s a Hogwarts teacher, he''d do nothin'' of the sort." Inwardly Ryan disagrees I mean a stone that gives elixir of life and makes gold yeah even if I was the teacher I''d steal that shit and dissappear to the muggle world for like 100 years. Based on what he knows about the stone it keeps your body at the best most fit stage of your life around 22-25ish kind of like a youth potion you don''t really age lookwise but once you reach the end of a normal human lifespan it needs to be drunk almost weekly to make sure you don''t just kick the bucket and by all means your not immortal you could still be killed by a bad fall down some stairs and your mind goes a little bit wonky after a few hundred years human brains aren''t really ment for that after all. I heard the gold production isn''t too great it''s basically like a pound of gold every 10 or so days. But to everyone else that''s fantastic. I a pound of gold costs about $20k that''s enough for a middle class house for Half a year of work. you could get insanely rich. for me each gold brick would sell for 1500gp in the shop I got a few from the room of requirements. Ryan snapped out of his get rich quick schemes. "So why did he just try and kill Harry?" cried Hermione. The afternoon''s events certainly seemed to have changed her mind about Snape. Ryan was working on destroying her religious belief in books are always right and teachers can do no wrong. The world is often corrupt and there''s a famous saying that''s The victory in history are king and the losers are bandits as most winners just lie and write what they want written in the annals of history. "I know a jinx when I see one, Hagrid, I''ve read all about them! You''ve got to keep eye contact, and Snape wasn''t blinking at all, I saw him!" cried out Hermione. "I''m tellin'' yeh, yer wrong!" said Hagrid hotly. "I don'' know why Harry''s broom acted like that, but Snape wouldn'' try an'' kill a student! Now, listen to me, all of yeh -- yer meddlin'' in things that don'' concern yeh. It''s dangerous. You forget that dog, an'' you forget what it''s guardin'', that''s between Professor Dumbledore an'' Nicolas Flamel--" "Aha!" said Harry, "so there''s someone called Nicolas Flamel involved, is there?" Hagrid looked furious with himself. Ryan made sure to never tell Hagrid any secret ever as they marched back to the castle while Harry and Hermione were discussing going to the library to find out about Nicholas Flamel. Weeks passed by and before anyone knew it Christmas was on its was and Ryan had some major plans. One morning in mid-December, Hogwarts woke to find itself covered in several feet of snow. The lake froze solid and the Weasley twins were punished for bewitching several snowballs so that they followed Quirrell around, bouncing off the back of his turban. The few owls that managed to battle their way through the stormy sky to deliver mail had to be nursed back to health by Hagrid before they could fly off again.No one could wait for the holidays to start. While the Gryffindor common room and the Great Hall had roaring fires, the drafty corridors had become icy and a bitter wind rattled the windows in the classrooms. Worst of all were Professor Snape''s classes down in the dungeons, where their breath rose in a mist before them and they kept as close as possible to their hot cauldrons. Ryan and Harry were going to be the only 2 staying for Christmas besides the Weasleys all the girls had family plans and neville was going to see his parents in St Mungos he didn''t say that but Ryan knew he did it every year in the books. so it would be the Weasleys, Harry and Ryan, left at the school. Ryan had told his parents he wanted to stay back and celebrate with Harry so he wouldn''t be alone of course they bought it. The truth was Ryan had spent about 30kgp on a silver invisibility cloak looking like the one Harry would receive for Christmas. He wanted that deathly hallow it had more uses than a regular cloak he knew this he just didn''t know what. and he was gunna swap put a kind of replica for the real one. since if he bought it in the store it would cost millions and he knows it can''t be integrated into his kingdom. He can feel his right hand itch and knew at some point his [Sticky Fingers] title would probably be his highest level title. he was well on his way to being a thief king he sadly thought. [Shameless Title Activate] But no matter it''s all for the greater good! When they left the dungeons at the end of Potions, they found a large fir tree blocking the corridor ahead. Two enormous feet sticking out at the bottom and a loud puffing sound told them that Hagrid was behind it. "Hi, Hagrid, want any help?" Ryan asked, sticking his head through the branches."Nah, I''m all right, thanks, Ryan ." "Would you mind moving out of the way?" came Malfoy''s cold drawl from behind them. Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle pushed roughly past the tree, scattering needles everywhere and smirking. "That kid is an ass" Tonks said as she used he wand to push the needles outside."I hate them," said Harry "Come on, cheer up, it''s nearly Christmas," said Hagrid. "Tell yeh what, come with me an'' see the Great Hall, looks a treat." So the group followed Hagrid and his tree off to the Great Hall, where Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick were busy with the Christmas decorations. "Ah, Hagrid, the last tree -- put it in the far corner, would you?" The hall looked spectacular. Festoons of holly and mistletoe hung all around the walls, and no less than twelve towering Christmas trees stood around the room, some sparkling with tiny icicles, some glittering with hundreds of candles."How many days you got left until yer holidays?" Hagrid asked. "Just one," said Hermione. "And that reminds me -- Harry, Daphne, we''ve got half an hour before lunch, we should be in the library." Hermione had managed to talk Daphne into helping because she was also curious as to what fluffy was guarding. Luna Ryan and Tonks didn''t bother Luna only had interest in fluffy and didn''t really care unless it was guarding a stockpile of pudding which Ryan confirmed to her privately it was not. Ryan already knew what it was and gave some excuse about needing to do his history of magical essays, which Hermione happily agreed to glad that he finally was taking the class seriously. what she didn''t know what that what he meant by that was he had somehow turned it into a type of Battle Manga and professor Binns had become addicted to it. for some reason goblins punching each other and shouting "Ora Ora Ora!!!!" over and over was enthralling to read Ryans grades skyrocketed but he had a deadline to reach for the new volume or he would be fired (cough receive a zero for the week) and he can''t have that. also for some reason anytime an student asked him a question he would shout "Nani?!?!?" Ryan had turned a ghost into a secret Otaku he was so proud. Back to Hagrid. The library?" said Hagrid, following them out of the hall. "Just before the holidays? Bit keen, aren''t yeh?" "Oh, we''re not working," Harry told him brightly. "Ever since you mentioned Nicolas Flamel we''ve been trying to find out who he is." "You what ?" Hagrid looked shocked. "Listen here -- I''ve told yeh -- drop it. It''s nothin'' to you what that dog''s guardin''." "We just want to know who Nicolas Flamel is, that''s all," said Hermione. "Unless you''d like to tell us and save us the trouble?" Harry added. "We must''ve been through hundreds of books already and we can''t find him anywhere -- just give us a hint -- I know I''ve read his name somewhere." "I''m sayin'' nothin'', said Hagrid flatly. "Just have to find out for ourselves, then," said Harry, and they left Hagrid looking disgruntled and hurried off to the library. Chapter 35 - 35. The search and gifts. They had indeed been searching books for Flamel''s name ever since Hagrid had let it slip, because how else were they going to find out what Snape was trying to steal? The trouble was, it was very hard to know where to begin, not knowing what Flamel might have done to get himself into a book. He wasn''t in Great Wizards of the Twentieth Century, or Notable Magical Names of Our Time ; he was missing, too, from Important Modern Magical Discoveries, and A Study of Recent Developments in Wizardry. And then, of course, there was the sheer size of the library; tens of thousands of books; thousands of shelves; hundreds of narrow rows. Ryan had in all this time been sneakily sending his shadows to loot books in the restricted section he had to be very careful though some books had charms for alarms and curses and such on them if he felt something wrong he had to immediately stuff it in his inventory and have the shadow run off as the librarian madam pince was becoming increasingly more vigilant with every false alarm. His collection was growing at an alarming rate. he was starting to feel like a real skyrim player with some kind of looting fetish and he just stored everything. it''s like that maid who steals a DVD from all the houses she cleans until she has this massive DVD collection. He had everything from books banned by the ministry to books that were said to have been lost to time he had topics on everything from cooking to magical music and painting he had to be careful tho can''t leave a barren hogwarts library. It''s developing into an addiction. Some of his favorite topics where farming magic, beast taming, ancient building magic and of course old school kings and knights combat based Magic for sieging castles and war magic the thought of blowing out castle walls with massive ancient explosion magic excited him. he currently didn''t have the magic power to do it those ancient spells needed a lot of oomph behind them he just didn''t have. He found a magical book about showing off and took that instantly it gave great tips. Like a magic spell that makes your hair look like it''s blowing in the wind dramatically or one that makes your cloak or cape fly majestically behind you like a knight of old. Of course as the best king of all time he will master these spells and look even better. He found some dangerous potion books that told him how to make things like everlasting potions which are potions that give you the designated effect forever these are dangerous because you could use them for almost any potion like wit sharpening or focus potions or even luck potions but they can also be used for things like love potions or loyalty potions and practically make people slaves. As a just king he frowned upon the thought of slaves in his kingdom unless they were unpardonable murderers and rapists if you try that in his kingdom it''s basically death or getting mind fucked into slavery for the betterment of the kingdom I don''t need people like that in my dungeons. You''ll work for the kingdom. he was going to have Daphne help him with politics and law enforcement system when he could tell them about his kingdom he can''t right now because they aren''t good enough to protect their minds from people like Snape and if he showed them he would have to keep them there til they mastered it and made sure they were truly his friends and wouldn''t blab. Luna was okay because natural barriers and childhood friend. Enough rambling. Hermione took out a list of subjects and titles she had decided to search while Daphne strode off down a row of books and started pulling them off the shelves at random. Luna picked up a book about fairies. Ryan started on his essay (manga). Neville had a book about poisonous plant care and Tonks just put her head down and started napping. Harry wandered over to the Restricted Section. He had been wondering for a while if Flamel wasn''t somewhere in there. Unfortunately, you needed a specially signed note from one of the teachers to look in any of the restricted books (or some spiffy shadows), and he knew he''d never get one. These were the books containing powerful Dark Magic never taught at Hogwarts, and only read by older students studying advanced Defense Against the Dark Arts. "What are you looking for, boy?" "Nothing," said Harry. Madam Pince the librarian brandished a feather duster at him. "You''d better get out, then. Go on -- out!" man she was really on edge from all those alarms. Ryan watched on with a snicker as Harry was pretty much kicked out of the library. Harry had about as much subtlety as a mask wearing man in a bank. he knew Hermione would come back after Christmas with the answers for Harry. Once the holidays had started, Ryan and Harry were having too good a time. They sat in Ryans trunk drinking hot cocoa and watching movies like home alone and how the grinch stole Christmas. Ryan knew the poor boy didn''t have any good memories of Christmas so he made it his personal goal to make this his best one ever. He had prepared personal gifts for everyone including Ron,Fred and George even Percy gets a gift. Even the teachers got some presents from him and he was kind enough to buy malfoy a 5 year long uncancelable subscription sent to his house of daddy''s little princess magazines and playwitch weekly so he could see those buff men he probably always dreams about. he sent Snape and malfoy batching birth certificates for the boy saying Snape was his biological father that rumor had never died down. he even got him a #1 dad mug and said it was from malfoy. He got Dumbledore a bulk set of wool socks in some dazzling colors. McGonagall got some cat toys and a book on ancient transfiguration. professor flitwick got a booster seat with a cup holder and some signed pictures of famous dueling stars and a book about new tactics in dueling today. for professor sinestra the astrology teacher he gave her muggle books about the stars and planets considering that in the wizard world our stuff is pretty far behind the muggle world they don''t even believe we went to the moon. for professor sprout he bought a few rare plants and a nice set of new gardening gear. for his parents he got them both subscriptions to their favorite magazines and paid for an all expenses paid trip to France for a romantic 2 week trip. for the lovegoods Ryan sent Pandora the books about spellcrafting from the room of requirement and Xenophiulis her husband he sent back conspiracy theory and mystery novels and all sorts of random bits and bobs. now as for what he got his friends and such. For Ron he just gave him 50 galleons and some stuff about the chuddley cannons including a new bed set. Ryan knew that basically the whole family had maybe 30 galleons in gringotts they were super poor to an unimaginable level. for the twins he got them both special trunks they contained a potioneers room and a lab for experiments he gave them some vouchers for random stores too including zonkos joke shop the candy store the bookstore and the apothecary he left them a not explaining how to use the trunks there were only 4 rooms in each with the link between them came with all the same defensive measures in necklace form. they were both Scarlett with their initials on them so it just looked like a pendent with an F and a G on it. Percy got books about ministry law and the wizengamot and a spiffy fountain pen. he bought ginny a trunk and told her to hide it from her mother and how to use it he hid it among a package filled with the boy who lived books signed personally by Harry much to both their embarrassment. he also gave her a voucher for 100 galleons at madam malkins and 10 galleons for her wand next year so she can get a new one not a hand me down like Rons. For Arthur and molly Weasley he gave them books on muggle cooking and a few muggle objects and explained how to use them like a remote controlled race car and some hand held games. he gave them 1000 galleon vouchers for flourish and blotts for books for the kids next year he remembered gilderoy that fraud would be coming out with like 15 books that everyone needs to buy and with 5 kids that shit adds up fast. he also gave a few more basic vouchers at 100 galleons each for various shops in the alley. These were good people and he knew they wouldn''t take charity so he disguised them as Christmas gifts. he when sent Charlie and Bill some nice things he knew all the Weasleys since childhood after all. bill got some dark magic detectors and curse breaking books and the Indiana Jones complete works. Charlie got some new robes with anti dragonfire spells and some breeding and other types of books. Ryan had unlocked his kingdoms coin pouch outside the farm of course he''s going to splurge. For Neville he got him a signature trunk with his house crest on it he had the basic apartment linked to Ryans and had a massive greenhouse style room aswell complete with auto sprinklers new farming tools and some rare seeds so he could have a mobile garden each trunk cost about 100kgp but he paid it no mind. for Luna Ryan got her all 150 basic Pok¨¦mon plushies and a snorlax chair. he got her 5 brand new Pok¨¦mon card decks and a pikachu onsie in her size she would wear almost every day that there were no classes (absolutely adorable). He also got her a small collection of 50 different kinds of pudding. Daphne and Hermione got trunks as well containing a library/study fully stocked with furniture with vouchers for 1000 galleons for the bookshop and 50 galleons for the supply shop for quills and parchements. they were all linked together and had the basic apartment with a kitchen and bathroom in modern style he also got them vouchers for madam malkins. girl and clothes man. Tonks got one that had the apartment and a combat arena for practice all the trunks had the basic wardrobe and random item trunk slots aswell so they were basic 4 room vertical trunks all stocked with basic necessities like coffepots fridges and food for them that won''t go bad due to magic. he got her some aurora handbooks and a dragon hide wand holster with a slot for a knife just in case. for Harry he got an emerald green trunk with a lightning bolt on it. all the basic rooms with a special quidditch room with goals and working balls so he could fly around even when with the dursleys. his trunk had muggle notice me not charms and repelling wards so they would leave him alone and it would be impossible for them to take it also had anti elf barriers. Ryan had upgraded his own trunk with a new room it was basically an arcade room to relax and have fun it had things like pinball machines fooseball, skeeball, a ball pit for Luna, air hockey some claw machines with stuffed animals a bar with things like soda and butter beers with chips and things like that no alcohol for minors. it had tvs for watching sports like ufc and cartoons it was a dream come true and kinda looked like a super version of Chucky Cheese there was the carpet that had planets and stars that every game arcade in america had there were motorcycle racing games and dance dance revolution he had everything including pacman. With neon and blacklights everywhere he spent a fortune but it''s Christmas piss off he was down about 2mgp total but who cares we need fun in our life. Chapter 36 - 36. christmas It was Christmas Eve. Ryan had spent all day with Harry in his trunk playing mortal kombat and finishing up with his gift wrapping he had decided to sleep out of his trunk for the first time since school started he had plans to implement. As they all went to bed Ryan lay awake waiting for the time when the elves were done laying out gifts. at about 3 am he heard small popping noises and 20 minutes later he heard it again taking this as the elves were gone he quietly got up and moved over to the foot of Harry''s bed and noticed 1 package with a note he quickly grabbed it and replaced it with the wrapped invisibility cloak from his inventory and stored the one he just nabbed with a ding into his inventory and a level up of his [Sticky Fingers] title he checked to make sure and it was exactly the cloak. [Deaths Cloak of Invisibility: Set 1/3. Note:Noone hides from death but you. SoulBinding available.] with a shake of excitement he went back to bed hardly being able to sleep but he had too or he might miss santa. (what do you mean Santa''s not real?!? Fuck you!) When he woke early in the morning, however, the first thing he saw was a small pile of packages at the foot of his bed. "Merry Christmas," said Ryan and Ron as Harry scrambled out of bed and pulled on his bathrobe."You, too," said Harry. "Will you look at this? I''ve got some presents!" "What did you expect, turnips? Cause I''ve got some if you want them." said Ryan turning to his own pile, which was a lot bigger than Harry''s. Harry looked at him oddly. Ryan watched Harry excitedly unwrap all his gifts including a coat hanger from his uncle. and some rock cakes he passed off for my personal collection from Hagrid. "Hagrid and my aunt and uncle sent these -- so who sent these?" he asked. "what you think you don''t have friends or that I wouldn''t give you anything you twit?" Harry blushed and looked at his gifts giving a mumbled thank you. he started unwrapping all kinda of different things as Ryan turned to his own pile. he had gotten some pranks items from the twins books from Hermione and Daphne along with some sweets a some new clothes like scarfs and some odd bits and bobs from Luna just nice homely gifts he enjoyed from Neville he got some seeds and a plant he''d never seen and from tonks he got some black family books with rare magic she had gotten from her mother and from Harry he had gotten a large box of every flavor beans and snacks. to him it didn''t matter how much an item cost it was the thought that counts. as he was looking at the book about fiendfyre his trunk burst open and with a loud squeeee he was tackled by a Luna wearing a certain electric mouse onsie and received a kiss on the cheek before she ran back off before anyone could say anything. Ron looked at him funny and asked. "Why are you keeping Luna in your trunk?" with a casual reply of "The harem must be fed" and a nonchalant wave he returned to the book. guess the cats out of the bag for the linked trunks. oh well. everyone was still unwrapping presents and Ron thanked him for the money. Harry gave him a hug for the trunk and thanked him profusely for the new trunk with Ron looked at with jealousy burning in his eyes but didn''t dare ask why he didn''t get one. they had all received matching sweaters and fudge from the Weasley matriarch Ron got maroon Harry got emerald and Ryan got a blue one he instantly put on in joy he had finally gotten the legendary weasley sweater "Every year she makes us a sweater," said Ron, "and mine''s always maroon." "That''s really nice of her," said Harry, trying the fudge, which was very tasty.This only left one parcel. Harry picked it up and felt it. It was very light. He unwrapped it. Something fluid and silvery gray went slithering to the floor where it lay in gleaming folds. Ron gasped. "I''ve heard of those," he said in a hushed voice, dropping the box of Every Flavor Beans he''d gotten from Hermione. What a waste. "If that''s what I think it is -- they''re really rare, and really valuable." "What is it?" Harry picked the shining, silvery cloth off the floor. It was strange to the touch, like water woven into material. "It''s an invisibility cloak," said Ron, a look of awe on his face. "I''m sure it is -- try it on." Harry threw the cloak around his shoulders and Ron gave a yell. "It is! Look down!" Harry looked down at his feet, but they were gone. He dashed to the mirror. Sure enough, his reflection looked back at him, just his head suspended in midair, his body completely invisible. He pulled the cloak over his head and his reflection vanished completely. "There''s a note." said Ryan picking it off the floor and handing it to Harry to read. when he was done the dormitory door was flung open and Fred and George Weasley bounded in. Harry stuffed the cloak quickly out of sight."Merry Christmas!" "Hey, look -- Harry''s and Ryan got a Weasley sweater, too!" Fred and George were wearing blue sweaters, one with a large yellow F on it, the other a G. "You haven''t got a letter on yours," George observed. "I suppose she thinks you don''t forget your name. But we''re not stupid -- we know we''re called Gred and Forge." they got dressed and started to head down to the great hall. It was a massive Christmas dinner. A hundred fat, roast turkeys; mountains of roast and boiled potatoes; platters of chipolatas; tureens of buttered peas, silver boats of thick, rich gravy and cranberry sauce - and stacks of wizard crackers every few feet along the table. These fantastic party favors were nothing like the feeble Muggle ones. They were filled with all sorts of random items.When Ryan finally left the table, he was laden down with a stack of things out of the crackers, including a pack of nonexplodable, luminous balloons, a Grow-Your-Own-Warts kit, and his own new wizard chess set and a runescape style white party hat he would cherish and wear as a crown. Chapter 37 - 37. fun time and farm update Everyone spent a happy afternoon having a furious snowball fight on the grounds. Then, cold, wet, and gasping for breath, they returned to the fire in the Gryffindor common room, where Ryan invited the amazed people to his new arcade room and they had a spectacular time with the twins and Percy trying out video games and muggle junk food for the first time. Ron was pretty jealous but also had a blast he was still upset everyone but him got new trunks well Percy didn''t but he''s not a person so. after that they all played some chess with Ryans new board made smores in front of the fire and had a pretty good Christmas. That night everyone played with their new Christmas presents like the trunks and Ryan noticed Harry sneak off under his cloak at about midnight probably to have a visit to the library and use his ''dad''s'' cloak. It was time for a bit of an upgrade to the kingdom in Ryans opinion. He locked himself in his trunk and teleported off to his realm to meet Cassie and get some new backgrounds and use some items he had locked away in his inventory. The first thing he did was be affectionate with Cassie for a few hours and chat she had been taking care of everything while he goes to school most of the crops are automated so it''s not too much stress right now she mostly had to give food to the 2 house elves and just enjoy some books. Next he took put the cloak and got a notification. [Death''s Cloak of Invisibility found do you wish to bind to your soul?] [Y/N] Of course he picked yes. [Binding Initiated....25%...46%...77%..100%...Complete.. New abilities and passives gained X2.] He got 2 things from binding the cloak which was sucked into his soul and felt like a part of him now. the first was the ability to turn invisible at a thought. This didn''t hide his smell or any sound he made but it hid him from everything else including magical sight. The second was a passive ability which hid his thoughts like a mental invisibility cloak. so he couldn''t be seen by mind probes or anything like that it was like his mind just want there and there was no way to latch onto it it was as if your trying to grab wind. Now the cloak was inside him but he could control it to come out and it could be used as a regular cloak it wasn''t able to be torn or damaged and could change its looks to add a hood or turn into a cape with different colors of course. Next he had an item he had been holding onto since the room of requirement it was a cursed item called [Hand of Glory: Notes:Insert a candle and it gives light only to the holder! Best friend of thieves and plunderers! ] The Hand of Glory is a dark artefact, a shrivelled hand which gives candlelight only to the holder. It can even shine through the veil created by Peruvian Instant Darkness Powder, which is resistant to most light-creation spells. Just like the cloak he bound the shriveled thing to his kingdom and gained a passive ability any light he held or cast such as lumos he could choose if he wanted to have others see it. He could see it coming in handy in a few cases. That sidenote though he really is turning into a thief king. He finished moping about this and went to his farm customization screen. He bought an orchard a meadow 2 fields a Forest and an empty plot of land for 500kgp he moved the now 20x growth dirt thanks to the busted timeturners from the room of requirement and started to use the overhead to set up various fruit trees that will grow at 5x sadly he can''t auto harvest trees in that area so he upgraded the servants quarters in the castle and bought 10 more house elves to help out. He did the same with the meadow only this time he planted nothing but flowers and set up about 50 different bee hives. For the field landscape he bought a barn some troughs for water and feeding troughs set up a few fenced in areas and bought animal kibble chicken coops a couple of horses a few cows pigs chickens and rabbits. This will do until he unlockes the ranch.As for the forest he planted different kinds of trees in rows for the production of syrups and some darker areas for mushroom growths the other field he set up rows of trellis and planted different grapes and rows of fruit bushes like strawberries and blueberries. This will be for wines and jams. as for the empty plot of land he bought a basic building with a basement and bought winery items such as stills barrels seasonings all that for production. He sorted the elves to specific areas to either take care of the plants and animals or watch over the crops it will take a bit to get everything running. he was down to about 4 million gold at this point he spent another 100kgp on an area near the castle it was just flat land he spent 3mgp more to build basic roads leading to the castle. about 500 small houses that can be upgraded proper sewage pipes for the building interconnected running water a shopping area with 5 bigger buildings a medium sized park and and just some minor upgrades he has about 750kgp left when he was done but it looked nice and the area could be expanded. he spent 500kgp on the blueprints for the Gate of Babylon an empty one cost about 10mgp but he wouldn''t be able to use it for the kingdom so he would have to buy pieces and build it from scratch which costs double but it can be used for the kingdom it''s the only way around the shop upgrade thing and only a few items work that way he can''t just build Excalibur but the gates of Babylon is only a soul bound storage container like his inventory so he can work around it so now he''s pretty much broke but has goals. Chapter 38 - 38. The mirror Ryan woke up the next day and got to work on his exercises learn this kids never slack it could save your life one day and for a pretty much twelve year old he was in pretty good shape. average height for a 12 year old boy was exactly 5 foot he was at about 5"2 his muscles were getting somewhere he had lost a bit of his baby fat and was starting to show the beginning of abs someday hell have a legendary six pack but not today maybe if he laid off some of the fatty foods like bacon.... nahhh. after a quick shower he headed put where. Harry told him about his previous nights adventure to the library and the visit to the mirror he said he wanted Ryan to go with I''m tonight and see his family. Ryan looked at him sadly and thought poor kid. But he agreed with a big smile on his face. During breakfast and all through the day Ryan noticed Harry was absent-minded. he expected that after the kid finally got to see his family he probably didn''t care about anything else but running back to the mirror like they were going to do tonight. When it was curfew they went to the dorms and got ready to head out after Ron fell asleep they snuck back out through the portrait hole and wandered the halls for a bit til they found the mirror. It was a magnificent mirror, as high as the ceiling, with an ornate gold frame, standing on two clawed feet. There was an inscription carved around the top: Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi. Ryan noticed a faint shimmer out of the corner of his eye and figured it was old dumbledore he had a lot of regrets and desires from what was said in the books. "See?" Harry whispered. "I can''t see anything." "Look! Look at them all... there are loads of them..." "I can only see you." "Look in it properly, go on, stand where I am." Harry stepped aside, but with Ryan in front of the mirror, he couldn''t see his family anymore, just Ryan. Ryan, though, was staring transfixed at his image. "Look at me!" he said. "Can you see all your family standing around you?" "Nope I don''t see anything its just myself which is damn sexy I really was blessed by the gods to look this good no wonder I''m loved by all." he swore he saw the shimmer flicker and was probably not trying to facefault and Ryans shameless behavior. But in all honesty Ryan could truly only see himself he figures the mirror works on some kind of mind reading magic and That doesn''t work on him because of the cloak. Ryan looked up at the engravings and saw many different runes. and decided to explain the mirror to Harry as he told him to read the inscription backwards. and explained what the mirror did. But Harry didn''t care all he wanted was to see his parents. Ryan just watched his back sadly. Ryan could probably guess what he would himself see in the mirror it was a bunch a different women and his future children in his kingdom and he was eating taco bell while laughing with everyone else..... yes the perfect dream he already had his other wishes granted from God so what else was there? he wasn''t struggling he was having fun and learning magic he was building a kingdom and feeding the harem. his little donger was also doing quite well none of those ridiculous novel sizes like 13 inches but a real size and it was respectable! after all what his first wish from go was a stable home within the farm system and that''s what he wanted and got. no need for riches or power. when you have a system you can build up to that. They ended up spending most of the night there luckily Ryan brought a book it was hogwarts a history. Hermione always talked about it he figured he might read it as well see what''s so special about it. honestly it felt kind of like reading a history book in social studies class but more bland and boring. oh well the more you know. after a long night of no sleep they headed back to the dorm for a nap and then lunchtime Ryan saw Harry still dwelling on the mirror and could only sigh he knows dumbledore will move it tonight so Harry won''t worry about it anytime soon and just like he thought by the next day Harry was back to normal. All was good in life for now he had friends he had family his farm was up and running he was sexy he had bacon every morning and he was 2.0 K/D on COD life couldn''t get any better. Chapter 39 - 39. Ole Nicky boy Hermione, who came back the day before term started, took a different view of things the spoil sport she was. She was torn between horror at the idea of them being out of bed, roaming the school three nights in a row ("If Filch had caught you!"), and disappointment that he hadn''t at least found out who Nicolas Flamel was. Luna was sad she missed another adventure and the rest didn''t really mind. More proper school days passed with nothing notable besides them searching for nick in books and Harrys ever increasing quidditch practice. Ryan didn''t do anything odd besides often sneaking out with Luna under his own cloak to visit the forest with his shadows he knew at some point soon quirrel would start hunting unicorns for cursed blood and he wanted to stop that from happening and maybe snag his own unicorn the problem was unicorns only really get close to virgin girls so it was either he have his shadows stalk them or figure out something with one of the girls. until then he just casually searched the forest for small magical animals and rare plants like mokes and nifflers he wasn''t able to find many and they were hard to catch. Luna took it as a personal Pok¨¦mon adventure and wanted to catch them all. he wanted to find the thestral heard and snag 2 or 3 for breeding on the farm but he was having trouble finding them and he had to make sure the centaurs didn''t find him they usually had bad attitudes towards humans and Ryan didn''t want them talking to Hagrid about him being in the forest. when the ranch was open he was gunna make an acromantula silk farm he could make a fortune selling it a kingdom is a virtual money pit all the time if your leading properly. you can''t just stockpile money for yourself and do nothing to improve the money needs to be spread out for upgrades if all your top level managment has money but your people are poor and hungry and your town doesn''t have structure and people to take care of it you''ve ended up being a king of a stick kingdom with a golden top and eventually it will crumble with unhappy people. so make a silver kingdom all the way from the foundation to the throne. Everyone was relaxing in the common room when Harry came in all stressed out."What''s the matter with you? You look terrible." Speaking quietly so that no one else would hear, Harry told everyone about Snape''s sudden, sinister desire to be a Quidditch referee. "Don''t play," said Hermione at once. "Say you''re ill," said Daphne. "Pretend to break your leg," Hermione suggested. "Let me break your leg." said Ryan with too much enthusiasm to be a joke."I can''t," said Harry backing away slowly. "There isn''t a reserve Seeker. If I back out, Gryffindor can''t play at all." feeling bummed out Harry felt in the pocket of his robes and pulled out a Chocolate Frog, the very last one from the box Hermione had given him for Christmas. Harry looked at the Famous Wizard card. "Dumbledore again," he said, "He was the first one I ever--" He gasped. He stared at the back of the card. "I''ve found him!" he whispered. "I''ve found Flamel! I told you I''d read the name somewhere before, I read it on the train coming here -- listen to this: ''Dumbledore is particularly famous for his defeat of the dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945, for the discovery of the twelve uses of dragon''s blood, and his work on alchemy with his partner, Nicolas Flamel''!" "About time" Muttered Ryan quietly. Hermione jumped to her feet. She hadn''t looked so excited since they''d gotten back the marks for their very first piece of homework. "Stay there!" she said, and she sprinted up the stairs to the girls'' dormitories. Dashed back, an enormous old book in her arms. "I never thought to look in here!" she whispered excitedly. "I got this out of the library weeks ago for a bit of light reading."started flicking frantically through the pages, muttering to herself."Nicolas Flamel," she whispered dramatically, "is the only known maker of the philosopher''s Stone!" This didn''t have quite the effect she''d expected. At last she found what she was looking for. She pushed the book toward them, and read: The ancient study of alchemy is concerned with making the philosopher''s Stone, a legendary substance with astonishing powers. The stone will transform any metal into pure gold. It also produces the Elixir of Life, which will make the drinker immortal.There have been many reports of the philosopher''s Stone over the centuries, but the only Stone currently in existence belongs to Mr. Nicolas Flamel, the noted alchemist and opera lover. Mr. Flamel, who celebrated his six hundred and sixty-fifth birthday last year, enjoys a quiet life in Devon with his wife, Perenelle (six hundred and fifty-eight). "See?" said Hermione, "The dog must be guarding Flamel''s philosopher''s Stone! I bet he asked Dumbledore to keep it safe for him, because they''re friends and he knew someone was after it, that''s why he wanted the Stone moved out of Gringotts!""A stone that makes gold and stops you from ever dying!" said Harry. "No wonder Snape''s after it! Anyone would want it." Ryan squirms a little and his right hand feels like it''s twitching (shhh my friend soon we will have our precious) "And no wonder we couldn''t find Flamel in that Study of Recent Developments in Wizardry, He''s not exactly recent if he''s six hundred and sixty-five, is he?" well at least his mind was now off the problem of Snape refereeing the quidditch match. Ryan always thought he was pretty cursed when it came to that game sure he won a lot but he lost a lot and broke a lot of bones as well. Chapter 40 - 40. Snape the bully? Sparta!!! The quidditch match went off without a hitch there were no problems from Snape as expected and gryffindor won easily there was to be a huge party in the common room to celebrate with Fred and George snagging snacks from the kitchen. Ryan decided to pass on that and head into the forest for some more nature walks. And speaking of Snape... A hooded figure came swiftly down the front steps of the castle. Clearly not wanting to be seen, it walked as fast as possible toward the forbidden forest. Ryan knew what was happening He recognized the figure''s prowling walk. Snape, sneaking into the forest while everyone else was at dinner this must be the clich¨¦d bullying of Quirrelmort. He stealthily followed behind with his invisibility on and his wandless lumos lighting the way with the hand of glory effect on its quite easy to track someone who can''t see as well as you can."... d-don''t know why you wanted t-t-to meet here of all p-places, Severus..." "Oh, I thought we''d keep this private," said Snape, his voice icy. "Students aren''t supposed to know about the philosopher''s Stone, after all." Yes private alright Ryan inwardly thought as he noticed Harry above holding his broom. "Have you found out how to get past that beast of Hagrid''s yet?" "B-b-but Severus, I--" "You don''t want me as your enemy, Quirrell," said Snape, taking a step toward him. "I-I don''t know what you--" An owl hooted loudly, and Harry nearly fell out of the tree. He steadied himself in time to hear Snape say, " -- your little bit of hocus-pocus. I''m waiting." "B-but I d-d-don''t--" "Very well," Snape cut in. "We''ll have another little chat soon, when you''ve had time to think things over and decided where your loyalties lie." He threw his cloak over his head and strode out of the clearing. It was almost dark now, but Harry could see Quirrell, standing quite still as though he was petrified. Ryan watched Harry fly off into the distance shame he missed Quirrel talking to himself and getting a response back. "Master shouldn''t we try to bring Snape into the fold?" a cold hissing voice responded "No I don''t know where hisss loyaltiesss lie we can bring him in after I get the stone." "yes master." "And hurry up with your preperations I''m not very patient." "o-o-ofcourse master" and he hurried off towards the castle with Ryan following a few minutes later with Noone the wiser. "Harry Ryan where have the two of you been ?" Hermione squeaked. "Peeing" Ryan replied "Never mind that now," said Harry breathlessly. "Let''s find an empty room, you wait ''til you hear this..."He made sure Peeves wasn''t inside before shutting the door behind them, then he told them what he''d seen and heard."So we were right, it is the philosopher''s Stone, and Snape''s trying to force Quirrell to help him get it. He asked if he knew how to get past Fluffy -- and he said something about Quirrell''s ''hocus pocus'' -- I reckon there are other things guarding the stone apart from Fluffy, loads of enchantments, probably, and Quirrell would have done some anti-Dark Arts spell that Snape needs to break through--" the entire group thought they had everything all figured out "So you mean the Stone''s only safe as long as Quirrell stands up to Snape?" said Hermione in alarm. "It''ll be gone by next Tuesday," said Tonks Weeks went by with everyone but Ryan and Luna worrying about Quirrel. Hermione, however, had more on her mind than the philosopher''s Stone. She had started drawing up study schedules and color coding all her notes. Harry and Ryan wouldn''t have minded, but she kept nagging them to do the same. "Hermione, the exams are ages away." "Ten weeks," Hermione snapped. "True" Ryan said "And I have a deadline for my new Manga about Giant wars I named it ''Attack on Titan'' (*cough* shameless thief) it''s a best seller in Fred and Georges mobile trunk shop I''m making a killing. I''m even thinking about getting tshirts. do you want a autograph my pen name is b1g p33p33." Noone understood why he used numbers and letters but it was okay they would someday. he can hear his fans shouting already. "Anyway, what are you studying for, you already know it''s an A." "What am I studying for? Are you crazy? You realize we need to pass these exams to get into the second year? They''re very important, I should have started studying a month ago, I don''t know what''s gotten into me..." Unfortunately, the teachers seemed to be thinking along the same lines as Hermione. They piled so much homework on them that the Easter holidays weren''t nearly as much fun as the Christmas ones. It was hard to relax with Hermione next to you reciting the twelve uses of dragon''s blood or practicing wand movements. Moaning and yawning, the group spent most of their free time in the library with her, trying to get through all their extra work Ryan had gone the extra mile and made b1g p33p33 tshirts and wristbands everyone wondered why he kept snickering when people passed by wearing his merchandise wizards have no common sense after all."I''ll never remember this," Tonks burst out one afternoon, throwing down her quill and looking longingly out of the library window. It was the first really fine day they''d had in months. The sky was a clear, forget-me-not blue, and there was a feeling in the air of summer coming. Ryan, who was looking up "Dittany" in One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi, didn''t look up until he heard Harry say, "Hagrid! What are you doing in the library?" Hagrid shuffled into view, hiding something behind his back. He looked very out of place in his moleskin overcoat. "Jus'' lookin''," he said, in a shifty voice that got their interest at once. "An'' what''re you lot up ter?" He looked suddenly suspicious. "Yer not still lookin'' fer Nicolas Flamel, are yeh?" Ryan started shaking in excitement he knew what this ment he had fucking forgot about this. now he was trying with all his might to fight down the insane maniacle cackle working it''s way up from his lungs he looked absolutely fit to burst and the girls looked at him with worry he was starting to vibrate and fidget and the look on his face simple said insane. Dragon. The fucking dragon. He wants the dragon. Needs the dragon. He''s getting that fucking dragon. He instantly calmed down. Slowly put away his books into his bag kissed Luna on the forehead turned around and walked out of the library calmly. When he was outside the doors he put away his bag in his inventory walked 2 steps and *WOOOOSH* He was fucking gone hauling ass towards the entrance invisibility on fucking tits in the wind he didn''t give a shit *BAMMM* he threw the castle doors open without missing a beat was down the stairs like they were having a free nugget day at mcdonalds. he was practically flying by now he was getting closer to Hagrid''s hut. 20 feet 15 feet 10...5...1..*CRUNCH* He Sparta kicked the door right off its fucking hinges no shits given paying no mind to fang whimpering in the corner he dove over the table diving for the dragon egg in the fire pit like it was the last Capri sun in the fridge. He could no longer contain it. It broke free in a roaring fury. "MUHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAH!!!!!!!" The maniacle cackle was loose scaring poor fang the boorhound even more til he wet himself and fled out the door. Ryan quickly stored the egg in his inventory and resumed sanity as he looked and round Hagrid''s hut. it was in shambles almost half the door was imbeded in the wall the was dog pee on the floor the table had collapsed all hagrids rock cakes had been stolen when he wasn''t looking by someone it was absolute mayhem he quickly left 20kgp on the table and skipped out the door like a little flower girl with the biggest smile on his invisible face the world will never see except Cassie who was recording all this via the kingdom surveillance to be shown at a later date with her fellow wives. Chapter 41 - 41. Ryan the best friend ever. The next day the group was down at Hagrids cheering him up he was howling like a wounded animal and crying about his baby being kidnapped Ryan sat by his side and patted his back comforting him with soft words and making him tea so he could sober up a bit. Ryan really was the best friend always going out of his way to help his distressed pals he even helped magic the door back. he told Hagrid that whoever it was must have been a generous handsome man to leave all that gold. Noone noticed fang looking at him in terror. they got onto the topic of what was actually stolen and Hagrid cried that it was a dragon egg and then Hermione went into lecture mode about how it was illegal and how he lives in a wood house and how they could kill people. Really tiny problems you know inconsequential things. Ryan was inwardly thinking Godzilla was a great name and can''t wait to hatch it later. All while he nodded his head and agreed with Hermione and tried to cheer Hagrid up. after a few hours they all made their way back to the castle. Ryan complimenting them all for being great people. they made their way back to the library where Ryans shadow stole all the dragon raising books and he nonchalantly did his homework meanwhile the girls were looking at him suspiciously and he was starting to sweat nervously. ''they couldn''t know could they?'' he looked at them. Fuck they know. only Harry and Hermione were oblivious never believing Ryan would do something like that such loyal friends they are. Daphne and Tonks leaned over and whispered "We want to know" ah shit. he whispered back later and started mentally browsing his store until he remembered his teleport rings to the kingdom he could upgrade those for occulmency protection Luna didn''t need it her mind was covered perfectly but the other 2 not so much he upgraded all the rings to prevent minor poisons and love potions as well as help fight the imperious curse. costing a pretty penny but worth it. they finished their homework and headed back to the common room for the night. Ryan and the girls headed up to their dorms where they set up their trunks. Luna had apparently bragged about her cuddle time every night and the linked trunks so the cat was out of the bag and the other 2 were quite jealous and I''m pretty sure Luna is trying to get them to join she''s such a good waifu trying to feed the harem. they met up a few minutes later. "so mind explaining what''s going on and what kind of secrets your keeping from us" her and tonks looked slightly hurt at that so he explained about how he couldn''t tell them because Dumbledore and Snape like to read minds which they were shocked about and furious but Ryan said he had a way to prevent it and let them in on his biggest secret. the girls were excited and felt warm in their chest being trusted so much. "Grab my hands" they did and he phased into his throne room put on his white party hat sat upon his throne with Luna in her snorlax chair by his side and said "Welcome to the kingdom of dragonreach my person kingdom imprinted upon my soul. You stand before the mighty King Ryan and Queen Luna I sayith now I am a God in this realm tremble before my might" And he waved his hand exaggeratedly. then he laughed and said just kidding before explaining about how there''s only like 12 house elves and his other wife who he introduced and explained all the going on of the kingdom how it worked and what he did. he then presented them with the 2 rings and told them what they did and how they worked they put them on and he said "now we are married by kingdom rules my kingdom my rules no takes backsies." they were shocked until he started laughing and said he was joking maybe later though. they didn''t know if he was kidding about that and looked at Luna who only smiled. A gentleman doesn''t trick or trap a lady. now onto the birthing. they were standing around a firepit watching the egg Ryan had found *cough cough* hatch slowly as a little black Norwegian Ridgeback climes out and snorted flames. Ryan explained how every animal in the kingdom was 100% loyal and would never harm who he didn''t want them too he showed them to the mine farm he had made filled with bunnies and such he placed in a feeding bowl some milk and smashed meat of the highest quality with the name Godzilla on the side and let the elves take care of it the food here was special and would make is dragon almost triple the size of regular dragons and twice as strong and healthy they then left so Ryan could show them his village he was building all the upgrades he''s done to the castle his new orchard and vineyard he winery which was just about to be in use his master forge and knights barracks he told them about some of the farms special abilities and some of his plans for the future if they wanted to join him they were all excited and eagerly accepted they then left the kingdom and headed back to the trunk where they all headed off to their own except Luna who they noticed followed him to his room. maybe next they thought everyone loves to cuddle them included. but tonight they had alot to think about. Ryan and Luna cuddled up and stayed watching some family guy talking about dragon taming and maybe riding it one day if Ryan ever got over his fear of heights he promised to work on it. being a dragon knight was most little boys dreams and you can''t be one if you can''t fly a dragon. Chapter 42 - 42. ah life. "Wonder what it''s like to have a peaceful life," Ryan sighed, as evening after evening they struggled through all the extra homework they were getting. Hermione had now started making study schedules for group it was helpful but annoying, too. It was driving them nuts. luckily he had prevented the whole detention with Hagrid incident for Harry. he had his shadows scouring the forest for unicorns and any sign of the bloodsucker so far there weren''t any signs but it should be soon a few days later it happened the unicorns was injured he found it pretty fast and sucked it into his realm for the elves to nurse back to health he saw the cloaked douche gliding through the forest looking for the unicorn and coming up short much to his dismay and confusion as the trail just went cold. that week he prevented 3 more attacks and had a total of 4 unicorns and a very pissed off quirrelmort. he was such a helpful guy. speaking of the unicorns they absolutely loved the kingdom the air there was untainted by human pollution and was fresh and invigorating to such pure beasts. it was like heaven he let one out and had it bring it''s herd to a portal he had opened and got a nice set of 17 with some foals to raise on his farm unicorns had many uses including helping cure curses and healing tears that helped wounds and tail hairs were worth quite a bit of course he wasn''t going to just cut them off or anything like that no he would let nature take its course and just have the elves gather fallen materials. Godzilla was growing at a monstrous rate it was already the size of a big wolf and growing rapidly it was a dark black and had spines all down its back and tail it might be hard to ride he would figure it out though or Luna would cry. luckily he was making about 1kgp a day from the crops level 10 gave him 100 acres and he was burning through it feeding a growing dragon with the best of the best but it was all worth it for a kingdom guardian and show of force later on. Days were flying by and it was time for exams. It was sweltering hot, especially in the large classroom where they did their written papers. They had been given special, new quills for the exams, which had been bewitched with an Anticheating spell. They had practical exams as well. Professor Flitwick called them one by one into his class to see if they could make a pineapple tapdance across a desk. Professor McGonagall watched them turn a mouse into a snuffbox -- points were given for how pretty the snuffbox was, but taken away if it had whiskers. Snape made them all nervous, breathing down their necks while they tried to remember how to make a Forgetfulness potion.Their very last exam was History of Magic. One hour of answering questions about batty old wizards who''d invented selfstirring cauldrons and they''d be free, free for a whole wonderful week until their exam results came out. When the ghost of Professor Binns told them to put down their quills and roll up their parchment, Ryan couldn''t help cheering with the rest. Harry suddenly jumped to his feet. "Where''re you going?" said Tonks sleepily. "I''ve just thought of something," said Harry. He had turned white. "We''ve got to go and see Hagrid, now.""Don''t you think it''s a bit odd," said Harry, scrambling up the grassy slope, "that what Hagrid wants more than anything else is a dragon, and a stranger turns up who just happens to have an egg in his pocket? How many people wander around with dragon eggs if it''s against wizard law? Lucky they found Hagrid, don''t you think? Why didn''t I see it before?" he''s finally using his noodle thought Ryan as they reached Hagrid hut and he watched Harry bombard Hagrid with questions until he finally blurted out how to make fluffy sleep while Luna was taking notes on the side."We''ve got to go to Dumbledore," said Harry. "Hagrid told that stranger how to get past Fluffy, and it was most likely Snape" Oh boy would he be in for a surprise.They looked around, as if hoping to see a sign pointing them in the right direction. They had never been told where Dumbledore lived, nor did they know anyone who had been sent to see him. "We''ll just have to -- " Harry began, but a voice suddenly rang across the hall. "What are you doing inside?" It was Professor McGonagall, carrying a large pile of books. "We want to see Professor Dumbledore," said Hermione, rather bravely "See Professor Dumbledore?" Professor McGonagall repeated, as though this was a very fishy thing to want to do. "Why?" "It''s sort of secret," she said, but she wished at once he hadn''t, because Professor McGonagall''s nostrils flared. "Professor Dumbledore left ten minutes ago," she said coldly. "He received an urgent owl from the Ministry of Magic and flew off for London at once." "He''s gone ?" said Harry frantically. "Now?" "Professor Dumbledore is a very great wizard, Potter, he has many demands on his time--" "But this is important." "Something you have to say is more important than the Ministry of Magic, Potter?""Look," said Harry, throwing caution to the winds, "Professor -- it''s about the Philosopher''s Stone--" Whatever Professor McGonagall had expected, it wasn''t that. The books she was carrying tumbled out of her arms, but she didn''t pick them up. Ryan watched this whole thing by the side getting more and more excited by the second he had to remember not to charge the 3rd floor not to Sparta kick the door not to instantly steal fluffy not to steal the rare devils snare down the hatch. He was hyperventilating at this point with the girls looking at him strangely. "Professor, I think -- I know -- that Sn -- that someone''s going to try and steal the Stone. I''ve got to talk to Professor Dumbledore." She eyed him with a mixture of shock and suspicion."Professor Dumbledore will be back tomorrow," she said finally. I don''t know how you found out about the Stone, but rest assured, no one can possibly steal it, it''s too well protected." "But Professor--" "Potter, I know what I''m talking about," she said shortly. She bent down and gathered up the fallen books. I suggest you all go back outside and enjoy the sunshine." Chapter 43 - 43. This right hand of mine. "It''s tonight," said Harry, once he was sure Professor McGonagall was out of earshot. "Snape''s going through the trapdoor tonight. He''s found out everything he needs, and now he''s got Dumbledore out of the way. He sent that note, I bet the Ministry of Magic will get a real shock when Dumbledore turns up." "But what can we--" Hermione gasped. Snape was standing there. "Good afternoon," he said smoothly. They stared at him. "You shouldn''t be inside on a day like this," he said, with an odd, twisted smile. "We were -- " Harry began, without any idea what he was going to say. "You want to be more careful," said Snape. "Hanging around like this, people will think you''re up to something" he eyed Ryan who was shaking suspiciously. "Be warned, Potter -- any more nighttime wanderings and I will personally make sure you are expelled. Good day to you. "He strode off in the direction of the staffroom. Out on the stone steps, Harry turned to the others."we''d better stay outside the third-floor corridor," Harry said. "Come on." But that part of the plan didn''t work. No sooner had they reached the door separating Fluffy from the rest of the school than Professor McGonagall turned up again and this time, she lost her temper."I suppose you think you''re harder to get past than a pack of enchantments!" she stormed. "Enough of this nonsense! If I hear you''ve come anywhere near here again, I''ll take fifty points from Gryffindor! Yes, from my own house!""Well, that''s it then, isn''t it?" Harry said. The others stared at him. He was pale and his eyes were glittering. "I''m going out of here tonight and I''m going to try and get to the Stone first." "Dibs" said Ryan the girls knew what was going to happen once he said that "You can''t!" said Hermione. "After what McGonagall and Snape have said? You''ll be expelled!" "SO WHAT" Harry shouted. "I''ll use the invisibility cloak," said Harry. "It''s just lucky I got it." "But will it cover all of us?" said Tonks. "All -- all of us?" "Oh, come off it, you don''t think we''d let you go alone?""Of course not," said Hermione briskly. "How do you think you''d get to the Stone without us? I''d better go and took through my books, there might be something useful..." Daphne told him he''d probably die before he got very far without them and it was better to go in a group. "But if we get caught, you will be expelled, too." "then it''s simple we just have to kill the batman.....errrr not get caught I mean." After dinner all of them sat nervously apart in the common room. Nobody bothered them; it was the calm before the storm it was like a tidal wave coming in with nothing to hold it back but pure will Ryans hand was twitching from excitement it could smell the loot. Slowly, the room emptied as people drifted off to bed. "Better get the cloak," Tonks muttered, as Lee Jordan finally left, stretching and yawning. Harry ran upstairs to their dark dormitory. He pulled out the cloak and then his eyes fell on the flute Hagrid had given him for Christmas. He pocketed it to use on Fluffy -- he didn''t feel much like singing. Ryan had told Harry he had his own cloak Harry knew Ryan was rich so it was no problem the girls went with Ryan his cloak could expand more and Neville went with Harry. In their nervous state, every statue''s shadow looked like Filch, every distant breath of wind sounded like Peeves swooping down on them. At the foot of the first set of stairs, they spotted Mrs. Norris skulking near the top They didn''t meet anyone else until they reached the staircase up to the third floor.A few seconds later, they were there, outside the third-floor corridor -- and the door was already ajar. "Well, there you are," Harry said quietly, "Snape''s already got past Fluffy." Seeing the open door somehow seemed to impress upon all three of them what was facing them. Ryans limits had been silently unleashed. Ryan pushed the door open. As the door creaked, low, rumbling growls met their ears. All three of the dog''s noses sniffed madly in their direction, even though it couldn''t see them."What''s that at its feet?" Hermione whispered. "Looks like a harp," "It must wake up the moment you stop playing," said Harry. "Well, here goes..." He put Hagrid''s flute to his lips and blew. It wasn''t really a tune, but from the first note the beast''s eyes began to droop. Harry hardly drew breath. Slowly, the dog''s growls ceased -- it tottered on its paws and fell to its knees, then it slumped to the ground, fast asleep. "Keep playing," Ryan warned Harry as they slipped out of the cloak and crept toward the trapdoor. They could feel the dog''s hot, smelly breath as they approached the giant heads. "I think we''ll be able to pull the door open," said Ryan, peering over the dog''s back. "I''ll go last and cover our backs" He bent and pulled the ring of the trapdoor, which swung up and open. "What can you see?" Hermione said anxiously. "Nothing -- just black -- there''s no way of climbing down, we''ll just have to drop." Harry, who was still playing the flute, waved at Ryan to get his attention and pointed at himself. "You want to go first? Alright." said Ryan. "I don''t know how deep this thing goes. Give the flute to me so i can keep him asleep."Harry handed the flute over. In the few seconds'' silence, the dog growled and twitched, but the moment Ryan began to play, it fell back into its deep sleep. The group slowly jumped down the trap door and then it happened after everyone left Ryan his right hand shot out it touching Fluffy and storing him then he stole the harp he was on such a roll already he even stole the trap door before he knew what he was doing. after that he jumped down to his next target the Devils snare as Hermione already Neville figure out what it was he flashed already super bright lumos and they all were set free he hung back with the other girls as Neville Hermione and Harry entered the next room and swoosh he stole the Devils snare also. the next room was flitwicks flying keys Harry got it out of the way quick. The next chamber was so dark they couldn''t see anything at all. But as they stepped into it, light suddenly flooded the room to reveal an astonishing sight.They were standing on the edge of a huge chessboard, behind the black chessmen, which were all taller than they were and carved from what looked like black stone. Facing them, way across the chamber, were the white pieces. "okay" Ryan said "we can do this the easy way or the hard way" they asked what the hard way was he replied that we play the game they asked what the easy way was his response? "REDUCTO REDUCTO REDUCTO" they quickly got the point and a tarter blasting the chess pieces and made it to the next room but not before Ryan sneaking stole the black pieces and the chessboard he can get new white ones later. A disgusting smell filled their nostrils, making both of them pull their robes up over their noses. Eyes watering, they saw, flat on the floor in front of them, a troll even larger than the one they had tackled, out cold with a bloody lump on its head. "I''m glad we didn''t have to fight that one," Harry whispered as they stepped carefully over one of its massive legs. "Come on, I can''t breathe." Ryan couldn''t tell if it was dead or alive but "troll get" stole it anyway.He pulled open the next door, both of them hardly daring to look at what came next -- but there was nothing very frightening in here, just a table with seven differently shaped bottles standing on it in a line. "Snape''s," said Harry. "What do we have to do?" at this point Ryans shadow stealthily entered Harrys as Hermione figured out the puzzle they made Harry go ahead since only one person could pass. Ryan watched from the shadow as Harry confronted quirrelmort was dragged in front of the mirror got the stone out of it was assaulted by quirrelmort and he dropped it to the ground as Harry struggled and burned quirrelmort alive with his odd magic then passed out as voldemorts spirit flew off Ryan hastily stole the stone with his shadow he was having such an adrenaline rush in the next room he was suprised everyone couldn''t hear his heartbeat when Dumbledore came running in after a quick explanation he froze the fire and ran off a few minutes later he came back levitating and unconcious Harry and then they ll headed to the hospital wing but not before shadow stole the mirror of erised. some time later a very confused Dumbledore and staff wondered what even happened to everything professor sprout even cried over her lost plant. after that nothing else really happened Harry was in the hospital wing school was over Gryffindor won the house and quidditch cup and everyone left to head home but not before promises to write and visit with the trunks and lots of hugs and some cheek kisses from the girls. all in all it was the best year of school in Ryans life and he couldn''t wait til the next. Chapter 44 - 44. exciting summer start. It was the beginning of summer Ryan had a few plans for this year he knew that the ministry was cracking down on dark items and raiding people''s houses and this could only mean that people were panic selling for low prices. he needed to make a trip to diagon alley. luckily his parents trust him enough to let him floo there by himself as long as he kept to the magical side of the alley and didn''t wander around muggle London he happily agreed he also had about 700kgp to spend. he popped off to the leaky cauldron and bought himself a nice burger and some fries before business. he knew the malfoys where cleaning out their mansion of dark objects and poisons at borgins and Burks recently so after he left the leaky cauldron he slipped into an alley and turned invisible and slowly and carefully made his way down knockturn alley to borgins and Burks and waited til someone opened the door before swiftly sneaking in after them. apparently it was someone else here to sell dark goods and he even got to watch where borgins his his stash or illegal items. he waited til the customer had finished his business and left before doing what any right minded fellow would. Stunned borgin right in the back with an over powered stunner knocking him out. Zero tolerance for death eater supporters. he quickly locked the shop and pulled the blinds before flipping the sign the closed. He looted everything he had to be extremely careful tho and wear dragon hide gloves some of these items like a certain cursed necklace could kill you instantly. he stole it all leaving nothing behind he got the other hand of glory the vanishing cabinet all the jewelery and cursed items like a pair of daggers that when they cut someone you can''t heal the bleeding and it causes 10 times the pain. next he looted all the money there were about 300k and there were all sorts of other items like trunks and hundreds of illegal books with some nasty things like necromancy and different torture curses unregistered wands creature materials rare potions and poisons honestly a fortune including some illegal time turners 5 of them he also got 2 pensieves and a nifty shrunken head that talks. he didn''t leave a single thing in that shop. then he did what he knew he would inevitably have to do one day and better to do it now before he panicked at a crucial moment he took out the cursed daggers and walked shakily over to borgin and pushed it right into his ribs at his heart after looting his wand. he watched the man bleed out and die before storing the corpse and teleporting to his kingdom where he was promptly sick and needed to have Cassie comfort him. killing a man is always the hardest thing anyone can ever do and you will feel like you lost a piece of yourself and it will take time to get over it but if that person is evil then there''s no need to look back he remembers borgin helped to send death eaters into the school through the vanishing cabinet. a man like that who endangers children for profit has no place in this world. after a few hours of sweet words and comforting from Cassie Ryan felt better. he started going through some of the things he got selling off loot he made about 7 million go from everything he kept the shrunken head all the time turners the cursed knife and the other hand of glory the pensieves including all the books everything else he had no need or want for he even sold borgin 0gp tho. next task at hand was he bound a time turner it gives 5 hours of time but can be upgraded with more time turners so he used them all and got 25 hours a time so technically he could live 2 days for every 1 day others did it was a start. Next was checking out his philosopher''s stone it gave 1 pound of gold every few days and you could turn water into elixir of life it does not grant immortality it just grants a basic form of eternal you that you need to keep drinking to have after about 75 years. he needed about 13m more go for the gate of babylon parts. Man it was an expensive safe. And his new pets weren''t helping save any money his dragon was the size of a trailer and the troll he got was doing well now it was alive and as for fluffy it goes through so much Purina puppychow. the troll had taken a potion that helped get rid of impurities in its body it looked more buff and taller it was about 15 feet tall compared to the stuffed 12 foot one Ryan had killed before Ryan had it doing basic exercises and training with a massive blunt training great sword he bought. this would be one of his trump cards for new world''s a trained killer troll a massive 3 headed attack dog and a giant firebreathing spiked dragon but all in all right now he was only making about half of what he should each day feeding these behemoths he really needed the ranch open. then he could start selling animals for profit aswell. I mean he can store these three but he wanted them to grow and learn. they do no good to anyone in storage and Luna would murder me if she didn''t get to play with fluffy. Chapter 45 - 45. relaxing day After that hectic day yesterday he figured it was a good idea to relax he spent about an hour in his arcade room ball pit submerged and just sitting there contemplating life like people do in the shower I must say it works wonders for the nerves he had sent his shadows out to do chores for the day one went to buy muggle books in London he can''t just have nothing but magical books in his kingdom he needs things like school books books on politics and leading books on medical practices and all sorts of other things his book collection was soaring over hundreds of thousands thanks to looting the hogwarts library and the room of requirement and borgins collection he would have the elves sort it by type later and he needed his own forbidden section somewhere the gate would be good for this but he couldn''t afford it. I mean he couldn''t just steal everything could he?.....he could.....but the question is should he. plans were whirling around inside his head. no no he wouldn''t he needs to follow the plan and stick to the story some of the things he can change others are more dangerous he remembered Pandoras warning and whew almost went off on a robbing spree I think I might have a problem OK no more stealing for this summer except riddles diary. yes yes good plan. he had plans for the basalisk if he could take it without killing it that is he only knew of roosters and that sword through the mouth speaking of the sword he might try to get that out of the hat he had sent him some nice lining and a new hat stand last christmas. back to the shadows tasks he had the one in muggle London for books he had one practicing spell combat at hogwarts in the room of requirement he had one buying things in the alley more books and the like and getting him some new clothes his were a bit Short on him now the other ones where just wandering deeper into unknown parts of the forbidden Forest getting new plants he could buy some but then he''d be getting farther away from his goal of the gate he only had to be patient he had a gold making stone and a farm making money nonstop as long as he could stop spending it. enough enough no use stressing over future problems I''m just going to make a pizza play some runescape maybe cut some trees get some affection from Luna and the girls and just relax. Daphne and tonks had started to sneak in at nights and cuddle with Lunas urgings their parents where all shocked about the trunk they got for cristmas but didn''t know about the linked together part they had taken to customizing them when they got home tonks had pictures of rock bands and video games Ryan got her Daphne had made hers look more formal and neat with a kind of office vibe going on and started to learn about muggle politics with her laptop Ryan got them tonks just liked YouTube and Luna liked animal planet. all different flavor girls but best friends. he got some visits from Harry who complained about Noone messaging him when Ryan had his elves capture dobby in the act and took him to his kingdom where he was bonded to Ryan and away from the malfoys the kingdom works like that it instantly makes me number one over bonds like that and breaks the old one dobby was very thankful and spilled the beans to me about malfoys plot. but I already had counters ready if I take the book and stuff it in my inventory it does Noone else any good also I''m gunna grab the diadem. this year now that voldemort is gone I''m going to loot that entire room to the ground and sell everything i might get enough for the gate. i wonder how my system will respond to horcruxes. I guess we will just have to find out. after a long hard day of woodcutting in runescape and some comedy shows with the girls before bed the day ended pretty well he still has a couple months to work out and just play before he has to deal with that oaf Lockhart since he''s changing the second year plot he''s gunna have to find a way to get rid of him he can''t just kill him for being an attention seeking whanker he has his bottom line. hmm maybe an anonymous complaint with all the wrong things in his book to Amelia in the department of magical law enforcement he does basically memory wipe everyone after he steals their story more than likely that''s illegal. Chapter 46 - 46. Guest After about 2 weeks of waiting around he decided to invite Harry over for the rest of the summer god knows the poor boy deserves to have a little fun he had told Harry how to use the Knights bus and asked him to get permission to stay over which they dursleys eagerly agreed to anything to get him and his owl out of their house. Harry arrived the same as ever in his enormously oversized hand me down clothes but all In all he looked much better he no longer looked like an underfed 8 year old and looked like a proper kid he was bulking up a bit and had some tan on him. he no longer needed his glasses after the trip to St Mungos the nutrient potions he had been giving Harry to fix the years of lack of food and proper exercise did absolute wonders and the morning runs and workouts not to mention the quidditch practice. you need strong arms and torso control to move brooms around and hang on like that so you don''t go flying off at every turn. What needed to happen now is to get the boy some proper muggle clothes so they went on a trip to the alley and he had Harry visit gringotts so he can pick up some of his own money just incase he wanted some other things for his trunk or snacks that aren''t available in the wizard world. Goblins do money exchanges too for people like the muggleborns it''s 15 pounds for 1 galleon by them little money suckers. next they snuck over to the muggle side under Ryans invisibility cloak and proceeded to go shopping around london. Now here we clarify a few things the currency system he had paid shop points so that it works for all world in the same way and gp transfers over to real cash 1 to 10 and can be converted back for the same price so let''s say he needs 500 British pounds it automatically converts 50gp to pounds and when he stores it it goes back in the inventory now if he went to the one piece world it would turn into bellis and pokedollars in the Pokémon world and so on. Universal money system. Next up he had bought a universal language hidden system as well. You cannot be a multiverse traveler without being able to understand and speak other languages so he could speak everything from Spanish to parseltongue to Chinese perfectly. And finally he had bought an upgrade to the system that let''s him hide his stats and other such things and show off what he wants it to show. there are some world''s where they have their own unique systems and he can''t go around showing off strange skills and settings whenever someone peeks at his stuff or is needed to be checked by the guards also it works to hide him from artificial intelligence like in dot.hack world or sword art online. we will get more into game world''s later on they have special rules. With those 3 purchases he had spent a total of 75k shop points leaving him with around 30k left he cannot buy system upgrades with gold he must buy them with shop points it''s locked in that way. you want a better system you upgrade it with system points. that is one of the shop point only items. well enough tall about that. Harry and Ryan spent the day eating at fast food restaurants buying clothes checking out the toy isles for Harry he''s still a kid so he wants some cool toys too like remote control cars or things like transformers I mean the kid had no childhood basically and none of his own things while duddley got everything. so let the boy buy whatever he wants. everyone has hobbies and things they like. with Hermione it''s books Luna it''s animals and Pokémon with tonks it''s fighting villains Daphne liked to do business and dabble in political debates. she''s an odd duck that one. me I liked to collect things apparently from Mangas to those little pops action figures. I dunno what it is about them but I just want them. we finished our shopping and headed home for the day Harry had his trunk set up in my room by the way my parents where shocked about our trunks but I managed to bullshit my way out of it anyway they were also shocked about THE Harry Potter staying over this summer I mean he''s the boy who lived but after a while they got used to it and welcomed him like family and he loved every minute of it. now let''s describe my house it''s not like super magical like how the weasley and lovegoods have their house it''s just like and older looking mansion my parents where okay money wise and my father had inherited it it''s basically a family home just like a regular mansion sure we had bits and bobs everywhere like a quidditch pitch. which I will apparently learn to fly on later much to my dismay but it''s a good skill to have even if I hate heights I can stay low to the ground at the start when I''m learning and slowly get used to it no need to be a wimp. much to Harrys delight and my displeasure. however fish are still creepy with those dead souless eyes and I''m not going near them. we spent a lot of time either hanging out in the trunks with the girls and Neville even Hermione visited a bit though she was on vacation in France her parents were excited to see a real magical trunk and were in awe I mean I was too and I''m a wizard I''m still in awe about magic. it''s worse for muggleborns cause they can''t really show their parents magic unless they are at a wizards home. cause of the trace. Hermione thought it unfair but hey. What can you do?. I introduced Harry to his number 1 love a miss ginny weasley I had gotten most of the fangirl in her toned down and I loved to tease them talking about the old days where ginny would play house and marry him and all her signed books and asked her to join the Harry Potter fanclub I even had pins and Fred and George joined me in it a lot making them both blush. there will be no Cho chang crushing for him this time let''s stomp that out unless..... should I feed his harem....hmm this seems like a problem oh well I have 2 years to figure it out that''s when he pretty much pops into puberty. I''m not looking forward to my puberty for boys it''s 12 -16 and girls it''s 10 to 14 so my girls might already be experiencing it that''s a scary thought I should be getting it soon and I''m not looking forward to random boners mood swings and pimples I''ll have to get a potion for that from the shop I''m sure the girls would want some too but the thing I''m least looking forward too. squeaker voice cracks. Chapter 47 - 47. summers end. The summer went by uneventfully I had prevented and stolen dobby (this right hand of mine gah!) and our own had finally come to deliver us our new school lists For a few minutes there was silence as they all read their letters. It told him to catch the Hogwarts Express as usual from King''s Cross station on September first. There was also a list of the new books he''d need for the coming year. SECOND YEAR STUDENTS WILL REQUIRE: The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 2 by Miranda Goshawk Break with a Banshee by Gilderoy Lockhart Gadding with Ghouls by Gilderoy Lockhart Holidays with Hags by Gilderoy Lockhart Travels with Trolls by Gilderoy Lockhart Voyages with Vampires by Gilderoy Lockhart Wanderings with Werewolves by Gilderoy Lockhart Year with the Yeti by Gilderoy Lockhart Ryan had already explained that Lockhart was a fraud he had previously bought some books and shown them all the errors in them I mean it says he fought a ghost with a blasting curse? and cured a werewolf with some voodoo. which they have no cures unless it''s in my shop so goodluck with that. there was messed up timelines that overlapped and just random bullshit I had compiled a complete list of things and was saving it. I wanted to see how bad this idiot could mess up class and basically it gives me a free study period and I can just let Harry suffer we can do solo practices later I''m planning on teaching them all patronus this year and some of the darker curses like bone breakers and ribbon cutters gotta be one of my favorites each one of the kids had a good standing in hand to hand and could probably take on some adults and their dueling and fighting skills were tons better than all their peers Luna was practically untouchable unless you did something unorthodox Harry was a prodigy in combat with his fast reflexes and quick thinking he gave as good as he got. Daphne was dangerous and methodical with almost surgical precision you slip up once and you are screwed. we had to work a bit on Neville and Hermione. Neville was still working up his courage and getting used to his wand he wasn''t allowed to duel until he had it mastered after a while of struggling to force magic out of his own wand a basic stunner now knocked someone out for a good hour if he wasn''t carful he was too op. and Hermione just did things by the book which fails miserably. I''m planning on teaching them all some basic wand less and wordless spells mostly summoning and lumos and maybe stunning. the harder the spell is to use the greater the difficulty for wand less Luna is pretty good I''ve been teaching her since we were kids. tonks was meh she would be great if it wasn''t for her tripping over things. anyway it was time for school shopping. They stopped by gringotts then strolled off along the winding, cobbled street. The bag of gold, silver, and bronze jangling cheerfully in everyones pocket was clamoring to be spent, so they bought ice creams, which they slurped happily as they wandered up the alley, examining the fascinating shop windows. Harry gazed longingly at a full set of Seeker robes in the windows of Quality Quidditch Supplies until Hermione dragged them off to buy ink and parchment next door. In Gambol and Japes Wizarding Joke Shop, they met Fred, George, and Lee Jordan, who were stocking up on Dr. Filibuster''s Fabulous Wet Start, No Heat Fireworks, and in a tiny junk shop full of broken wands, lopsided brass scales, and old cloaks covered in potion stains they found Percy, deeply immersed in a small and deeply boring book called Prefects Who Gained Power. "A study of Hogwarts prefects and their later careers," Fred read aloud off the back cover. "That sounds fascinatingâ€?#34; "Go away," Percy snapped. "''Course, he''s very ambitious, Percy, he''s got it all planned outâ€?he wants to be Minister of Magicâ€?#34; George told them in an undertone as they left Percy to it. An hour later, they headed for Flourish and Blotts. They were by no means the only ones making their way to the bookshop. As they approached it, they saw to their surprise a large crowd jostling outside the doors, trying to get in. The reason for this was proclaimed by a large banner stretched cross the upper windows: GILDEROY LOCKHART will be signing copies of his autobiography MAGICAL ME today 12.30â€?.30 The crowd seemed to be made up mostly of witches around Mrs. Weasley''s age. a milf harem was fed on this day Ryan inwardly thought. A harassed looking wizard stood at the door, saying, "Calmly, please, ladiesâ€?Don''t push, thereâ€?mind the books, nowâ€?#34;. A long line wound right to the back of the shop, where Gilderoy Lockhart was signing his books. They each grabbed a copy of The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 2 and sneaked up the line to where the rest of the Weasleys were standing with Dan and Emma Granger. "Oh, there you are, good," said Mrs. Weasley. She sounded breathless and kept patting her hair. "We''ll be able to see him in a minuteâ€?#34; Gilderoy Lockhart came slowly into view, seated at a table surrounded by large pictures of his own face, all winking and flashing dazzlingly white teeth at the crowd. The real Lockhart was wearing robes of forget me not blue that exactly matched his eyes; his pointed wizard''s hat was set at a jaunty angle on his wavy hair. No we can''t have this now can we Ryan thought. He pulled out one of his signature rock cakes and was just about to yeet it at the man but was stopped by his friends what traitors killing all the fun. He sadly whispered "next time my love." and gently kissed it before returning it back into his inventory for the next opportunity. Harry looked quite amused and the girls looked quite jealous at the rock cake. must be puberty. women are scary. A short, irritable looking man was dancing around taking photographs with a large black camera that emitted puffs of purple smoke with every blinding flash. "Out of the way, there," he snarled at Harry, moving back to get a better shot. "This is for the Daily Prophetâ€?#34; Gilderoy Lockhart heard him. He looked up. He saw Harry. He stared. Then he leapt to his feet and positively shouted, "It can''t be Harry Potter?"The crowd parted, whispering excitedly; Lockhart dived forward, seized Harry''s arm as his so called friends abandoned him to his fate, and pulled him to the front. The crowd burst into applause. Harry''s face burned as Lockhart shook his hand for the photographer, who was clicking away madly, wafting thick smoke over the Weasleys. All of the sudden Ryan did something he always wanted to do. he inhaled a deep breath and at the top of his lungs yelled 2 words that devolved everything into silence. "STRANGER DANGER" he screamed pointing at Gilderoy in fear and yelling "That strange uncle is trying to kidnap that boy quick call the aurors!" Gilderoy had taken critical damage being called both a pedo and a strange uncle he practically was vomiting blood. Harry and the weasley twins lost it. the crowd started yelling and shouting the girls were giggling Mrs . Weasley was giving Ryan a glare. Gilderoy tried to calm the situation down after a quick glance at Ryan."Ladies and gentlemen," he said loudly, waving for quiet. "What an extraordinary moment this is! The perfect moment for me to make a little announcement I''ve been sitting on for some time!" "When young Harry here stepped into Flourish and Blotts today, he only wanted to buy my autobiography—which I shall be happy to present him now, free of chargeâ€?#34; The crowd applauded again. "He had no idea," Lockhart continued, giving Harry a little shake as he was still laughing, "that he would shortly be getting much, much more than my book, Magical Me. He and his schoolmates will, in fact, be getting the real magical me. Yes, ladies and gentlemen, I have great pleasure and pride in announcing that this September, I will be taking up the post of Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry!"The crowd cheered and clapped and Harry found himself being presented with the entire works of Gilderoy Lockhart. Staggering slightly under their weight, he managed to make his way out of the limelight to the edge of the room, where Ginny was standing next to her new cauldron. "You have these," Harry mumbled to her, tipping the books into the cauldron. "I''ll buy my ownâ€?#34; Ryan and Fred were making kissing noises at them. much to their embarrasment. "Bet you loved that, didn''t you, Potter?" said a voice Harry had no trouble recognizing. He straightened up and found himself face to face with Draco Malfoy, who was wearing his usual sneer. "Famous Harry Potter," said Malfoy. "Can''t even go into a bookshop without making the front page." "Leave him alone, he didn''t want all that!" said Ginny. She was glaring at Malfoy "Potter, you''ve got yourself a girlfriend!" drawled Malfoy. Ginny went scarlet as Ryans group had fought their way over, clutching stacks of Lockhart''s books. "Oh, it''s you," said Ryan, looking at Malfoy as if he were something unpleasant on the sole of his shoe. "Bet you''re surprised to see Harry with his future wife now you can''t try to woo him anymore , eh?" "What do you mean woo him I''m not a poofter," screamed Malfoy. "Could have fooled me slicked back hair that probably takes more time than a woman''s hair to do spoiled princess personality constantly followed behind by two big boys." Malfoy went red.. Ryan dropped his books into the cauldron, too, and started toward Malfoy, but Harry and Hermione grabbed the back of his jacket. "Ryan!" said Mr. Weasley, struggling over with Fred and George. "What are you doing? It''s too crowded in here, let''s go outside.""Well, well, well—Arthur Weasley." It was Mr. Malfoy. He stood with his hand on Draco''s shoulder, sneering in just the same way. "Lucius," said Mr. Weasley, nodding coldly. It''s just like the novels insult the little young master and the daddy comes out to play. "Busy time at the Ministry, I hear," said Mr. Malfoy. "All those raidsâ€?I hope they''re paying you overtime?" He reached into Ginny''s cauldron and extracted, from amid the glossy Lockhart books, a very old, very battered copy of A Beginner''s Guide to Transfiguration. Even if Ryan had given them vouchers some habits are often kept to save money."Obviously not," Mr. Malfoy said. "Dear me, what''s the use of being a disgrace to the name of wizard if they don''t even pay you well for it?" Mr Weasley flushed darker than Ginny. "We have a very different idea of what disgraces the name of wizard, Malfoy," he said. "Clearly," said Mr. Malfoy, his pale eyes straying to Mr. and Mrs. Granger, who were watching apprehensively. "The company you keep, Weasleyâ€?and I thought your family could sink no lowerâ€?#34; There was a thud of metal as Ginny''s cauldron went flying; Mr. Weasley had thrown himself at Mr. Malfoy, knocking him backward into a bookshelf. Dozens of heavy spellbooks came thundering down on all their heads; there was a yell of, "Get him, Dad!" from Fred or George; Mrs. Weasley was shrieking, "No, Arthur, no!"; the crowd stampeded backward, knocking more shelves over; Ryan had sucker punched malfoy in the face with a satisfying crunch his nose broke it was pandemonium Ryan always wanted to join a good scuffle."Gentlemen, please—please!" cried the assistant, and then, louder than allâ€?/p> "Break it up, there, gents, break it upâ€?#34; Hagrid was wading toward them through the sea of books. In an instant he had pulled Mr. Weasley and Mr. Malfoy apart. Mr. Weasley had a cut lip and Mr. Malfoy had been hit in the eye by an Encyclopedia of Toadstools. He was still holding Ginny''s old Transfiguration book. He thrust it at her, his eyes glittering with malice. "Here, girl—take your book—it''s the best your father can give youâ€?#34; Pulling himself out of Hagrid''s grip he beckoned to Draco whose nose was bleeding and swept from the shop.Yeh should''ve ignored him, Arthur," said Hagrid, almost lifting Mr. Weasley off his feet as he straightened his robes. "Rotten ter the core, the whole family, everyone knows that—no Malfoy''s worth listenin'' ter—bad blood, that''s what it is—come on now—let''s get outta here." The assistant looked as though he wanted to stop them leaving, but he barely came up to Hagrid''s waist and seemed to think better of it. They hurried up the street, Mrs. Weasley beside herself with fury. "A fine example to set for your childrenâ€?brawling in publicâ€?what Gilderoy Lockhart must''ve thoughtâ€?#34; "He was pleased," said Fred. "Didn''t you hear him as we were leaving? He was asking that bloke from the Daily Prophet if he''d be able to work the fight into his report—said it was all publicityâ€?#34; Ryan had sneakily snatched riddles diary from Ginny''s cauldron by offering to help carry it for her. it was a subdued group that headed back to the fireside in the Leaky Cauldron, where the group and all their shopping would be traveling back using Floo powder. They said good bye to the Grangers, who were leaving the pub for the Muggle street on the other side; Mr. Weasley started to ask them how bus stops worked, but stopped quickly at the look on Mrs. Weasley''s face. Back at home Harry and Ryan were laughing with the girls about malfoy messed up face and the stranger danger prank Ryan had told them every time they see Lockhart to call him strange uncle and wonder how long it takes for him to break. they all agreed except Hermione who didn''t want to do that to a professor. Chapter 48 - 48. back to school. On their last evening, They sumptuous dinner that included all of Harry''s favorite things, ending with a mouthwatering treacle pudding. Fred and George rounded off the evening with a display of Filibuster fireworks; they filled the kitchen with red and blue stars that bounced from ceiling to wall for at least half an hour. Then it was time for a last mug of hot chocolate and bed. They packed up all their things the night before so as not to be late for the train they would be going from the leaky cauldron to kings cross in the morning. after double and triple checking he didn''t leave anything behind he crawled into bed and waited for his nightly cuddlers making sure his alarm was set so they could wake up early to get back home on time. The next more it was like the usual home alone movie scramble but everything worked out well with no left behind children they made their way through the packed leaky cauldron catching a taxi to the train station. since there was no dobby to interfere with the barrier this time there was no grand flying car adventure. Ryan always wondered why they didn''t just send an owl off to the school explaining what happened but then again they are 12 and wizards so sometimes common sense goes right out the window. they all sat together on the train and like usual they were interrupted by malfoy still trying to pick up Harry as his boyfriend even though he knows Harry is taken "I''m not Gay" he screamed with a voice Crack as Crabbe and Goyle backed away from him and after a mild scuffle involving some stinging hexes and a banishing charm they left the room quietly. that''s what Ryan gets for not putting up a notice me not charm on the door but then he would have the sad day of not getting snacks from the nice trolley car lady and his bertie Botts every flavor beans were slowly running out much to his dismay. Those were some of the most fun candies ever. the rest of the trip was spent with Luna on her Gameboy and the boys playing go fish. not the scary fish kind the card game kind. They arrived several hours later and made their way to the castle Innumerable candles were hovering in midair over four long, crowded tables, making the golden plates and goblets sparkle. Overhead, the bewitched ceiling, which always mirrored the sky outside, sparkled with stars. Through the forest of pointed black Hogwarts hats, Ryan saw a long line of scared looking first years filing into the Hall. Ginny was among them, easily visible because of her vivid Weasley hair. Meanwhile, Professor McGonagall, a bespectacled witch with her hair in a tight bun, was placing his friend the famous Hogwarts Sorting Hat on a stool before the newcomers after a small cleaning spell. The hat was very thankful for this new treatment. The sorting went off without a hitch Ginny and Harrys other fanboy Colin creevey were sorted into gryffindor no problems Ryan even slid over the Harry Potter fanclub roster for both of them to sign which they did. he only did this to annoy Harry and it always worked so he never stopped. with quick introduction about Professor Lockhart which most of the girls had love struck eyes and most of the boys looked disgusted with Ryan shouting out "Strange uncle!" to everyone''s confusion and Lockharts shame. the feast began with mountains of food and Luna pudding hoarding everything went well with the kids all laughing talking about their summer and joking around. after the feast everyone ran off to the dormitory to sleep off the oncoming food coma. The next day, however. Things started to go downhill from breakfast in the Great Hall. The four long house tables were laden with tureens of porridge, plates of kippers, mountains of toast, and dishes of eggs and bacon, beneath the enchanted ceiling (today, a dull, cloudy gray). Ryan sat down at the Gryffindor table next to Hermione, who had her copy of Voyages with Vampires propped open against a milk jug. He then proceeded to make the biggest bacon lettuce and tomato sandwich he could stuff in his mouth praising the Lord for his invention of bacon in silent tears. Neville greeted them cheerfully. "Mail''s due any minute—I think Gran''s sending a few things I forgot." sure enough, there was a rushing sound overhead and a hundred or so owls streamed in, circling the hall and dropping letters and packages into the chattering crowd. A big, lumpy package bounced off Neville''s head.Professor McGonagall was moving along the Gryffindor table, handing out course schedules. Ryan took his and saw that they had double Herbology with the Hufflepuffs first.They grabbed thier supplies and left the castle together, crossed the vegetable patch, and made for the greenhouses, where the magical plants were kept. As they neared the greenhouses they saw the rest of the class standing outside, waiting for Professor Sprout. They had only just joined them when she came striding into view across the lawn, accompanied by Gilderoy Lockhart. Professor Sprout''s arms were full of earmuffs probable mandrakes today. the mandrakes Ryan had kind of looked like small toddlers they made great friends with his gnomes Ryan had introduced them all this last summer and they partied hard showing off squirrel jousts martial arts competitions and even a debate about what type of fruits are the best for some reason. odd little fellows. Professor Sprout was a squat little witch who wore a patched hat over her flyaway hair; there was usually a large amount of earth on her clothes and her fingernails Gilderoy Lockhart, however, was immaculate in sweeping robes of turquoise, his golden hair shining under a perfectly positioned turquoise hat with gold trimming. "Oh, hello there!" he called, beaming around at the assembled students. "Just been showing Professor Sprout the right way to raise mandrakes! But I don''t want you running away with the idea that I''m better at Herbology than she is! I just happen to have met several of these exotic plants on my travelsâ€?#34; "Greenhouse three today, chaps!" said Professor Sprout, who was looking distinctly disgruntled, not at all her usual cheerful self. There was a murmur of interest. They had only ever worked in greenhouse one before—greenhouse three housed far more interesting and dangerous plants. Professor Sprout took a large key from her belt and unlocked the door. Ryan caught a whiff of damp earth and fertilizer mingling with the heavy perfume of some giant, umbrellasized flowers dangling from the ceiling he had to restrain himself from looting. Most of the greenhouses were locked with spells to prevent kids from wandering in and getting injured so he hadn''t been able to sneak his shadows in yet. They were about to follow the rest of the class inside when Lockhart''s hand shot out. "Harry! I''ve been wanting a wordâ€?#34; "Help I need an adult!" Harry quickly shouted which Lockhart smiled and replied. "Ah no worries I am an adult. Come tell me what you need help with and I''ve heard about your fan club fabulous work my boy." as Lockhart dragged Harry off who was giving Ryan murderous glares. Ryan was laughing way to hard and had to hold himself up with the help of Daphne who was also smirking. Chapter 49 - 49. classes. Professor Sprout was standing behind a trestle bench in the center of the greenhouse. About twenty pairs of different colored ear muffs were lying on the bench. She said, "We''ll be repotting Mandrakes today. Now, who can tell me the properties of the Mandrake?" To nobody''s surprise, Hermione''s hand was first into the air."Mandrake, or Mandragora, is a powerful restorative," said Hermione, sounding as usual as though she had swallowed the textbook. "It is used to return people who have been transfigured or cursed to their original state." "Excellent. Ten points to Gryffindor," said Professor Sprout. "The Mandrake forms an essential part of most antidotes. It is also, however, dangerous. Who can tell me why?" This time it was Nevilles turn "The cry of the Mandrake is fatal to anyone who hears it," he said . "Precisely. Take another ten points for gryffindor," said Professor Sprout. "Now, the Mandrakes we have here are still very young." She pointed to a row of deep trays as she spoke, and everyone shuffled forward for a better look. A hundred or so tufty little plants, purplish green in color, were growing there in rows. They looked quite unremarkable."Everyone take a pair of earmuffs," said Professor Sprout. There was a scramble as everyone tried to seize a pair that wasn''t pink and fluffy except Ryans group who didn''t care much. "When I tell you to put them on, make sure your ears are completely covered," said Professor Sprout. "When it is safe to remove them, I will give you the thumbs up. Right—earmuffs on." Ryan snapped the earmuffs over his ears. They shut out sound completely. Professor Sprout put the pink, fluffy pair over her own ears, rolled up the sleeves of her robes, grasped one of the tufty plants firmly, and pulled hard.Instead of roots, a small, muddy, and extremely ugly baby popped out of the earth. The leaves were growing right out of his head. He had pale green, mottled skin, and was clearly bawling at the top of his lungs. Professor Sprout took a large plant pot from under the table and plunged the Mandrake into it, burying him in dark, damp compost until only the tufted leaves were visible. Professor Sprout dusted off her hands, gave them all the thumbs up, and removed her own earmuffs. "As our Mandrakes are only seedlings, their cries won''t kill yet," she said calmly as though she''d just done nothing more exciting than water a begonia. "However, they will knock you out for several hours, and as I''m sure none of you want to miss your first day back, make sure your earmuffs are securely in place while you work. I will attract your attention when it is time to pack up. "Four to a tray—there is a large supply of pots here—compost in the sacks over there—and be careful of the Venomous Tentacula, it''s teething." Ryan froze as he heard that. She gave a sharp slap to a spiky, dark red plant as she spoke, making it draw in the long feelers that had been inching sneakily over her shoulder. Yep his collector mode kicked in. and when Noone else was looking he stole some parts off the plant to grow his own. After that they didn''t have much chance to talk. Their earmuffs were back on and they needed to concentrate on the Mandrakes. Professor Sprout had made it look extremely easy, but it wasn''t. The Mandrakes didn''t like coming out of the earth, but didn''t seem to want to go back into it either. They squirmed, kicked, flailed their sharp little fists, and gnashed their teeth; one kicked Ryan in the face and much to the shock of everyone he placed it over his knee and spanked it''s little plant butt. After the other Mandrakes saw that they all calmed down pretty quick and class went by much easier.By the end of the class, everyone was sweaty, aching, and covered in earth. Everyone traipsed back to the castle for a quick wash and then the Gryffindors hurried off to Transfiguration. Professor McGonagall''s classes were always hard work, He was supposed to be turning a beetle into a button, but all he managed to do was give his beetle a lot of exercise as it scuttled over the desktop avoiding his wand. Ryan was relieved to hear the lunch bell. Everyone filed out of the classroom in a mad dash to get away from work."What''ve we got this afternoon?" said Ryan, hastily changing the subject. "Defense Against the Dark Arts," said Hermione at once. "Nooooooo" came Harrys cry from across the table.They finished lunch and went outside into the overcast courtyard. Hermione sat down on a stone step and buried her nose in Voyages with Vampires again. Ryan became aware that Harry was being closely watched by his number 2 fan. Looking up, he saw the very small, mousy haired boy he''d seen trying on the Sorting Hat last night staring at Harry as though transfixed. He was clutching what looked like an ordinary Muggle camera, and the moment Harry looked at him, he went bright red. "All right, Harry? I''m—I''m Colin Creevey," he said breathlessly, taking a tentative step forward. "I''m in Gryffindor, too. D''you think—would it be all right if—can I have a picture?" he said, raising the camera hopefully. Ryan froze. His mind grinding to a halt pieces falling into place. He jumped to his feet and pointed at the boy with a shocking word popping out of his mouth Noone knew. "YANDERE!!!!!" Now Noone knew what this word ment except Ryan but everyone looked at the tiny boy and shivered involuntarily as he just gave off a cute innocent look. What Noone but Ryan seemed to catch was the glint of a kitchen knife hidden under his shirt. but he just waved it off as a hallucination and went back to his sandwich. A picture?" Harry repeated blankly. "So I can prove I''ve met you," said Colin Creevey eagerly, edging further forward. "I know all about you. Everyone''s told me. About how you survived when You-Know-Who tried to kill you and how he disappeared and everything and how you''ve still got a lightning scar on your forehead" (his eyes raked Harry''s hairline) "and a boy in my dormitory said if I develop the film in the right potion, the pictures''ll move." Colin drew a great shuddering breath of excitement and said, "It''s amazing here, isn''t it? I never knew all the odd stuff I could do was magic till I got the letter from Hogwarts. My dad''s a milkman, he couldn''t believe it either. So I''m taking loads of pictures to send home to him. And it''d be really good if I had one of you"—he looked imploringly at Harryâ€?#34;maybe your friend could take it and I could stand next to you? And then, could you sign it?" "Signed photos? You''re giving out signed photos, Potter?"Loud and scathing, Draco Malfoy''s voice echoed around the courtyard. He had stopped right behind Colin, flanked, as he always was at Hogwarts, by his large and thuggish cronies, Crabbe and Goyle. "Everyone line up!" Malfoy roared to the crowd. "Harry Potter''s giving out signed photos!" "No, I''m not," said Harry angrily, his fists clenching. "Shut up, Malfoy." "You''re just jealous," piped up Colin, whose entire body was about as thick as Crabbe''s neck. "Jealous?" said Malfoy, who didn''t need to shout anymore: half the courtyard was listening in. "Of what? I don''t want a foul scar right across my head, thanks. I don''t think getting your head cut open makes you that special, myself." Crabbe and Goyle were sniggering stupidly. "What''s all this, what''s all this?" Gilderoy Lockhart was striding toward them, his turquoise robes swirling behind him. "Who''s giving out signed photos?" Harry started to speak but he was cut short as Lockhart flung an arm around his shoulders and thundered jovially, "Shouldn''t have asked! We meet again, Harry!" Pinned to Lockhart''s side Harry shouted "I need an adult!" "I am an adult" Lockhart replied "Come on then, Mr. Creevey," said Lockhart, beaming at Colin. "A double portrait, can''t do better than that, and we''ll both sign it for you." Colin fumbled for his camera breathing heavily with a lustful look in his eyes and took the picture as the bell rang behind them, signaling the start of afternoon classes. Chapter 50 - 50. I am an Adult. Everyone made thier way to defense against the dark arts.When the whole class was seated, Lockhart cleared his throat loudly and silence fell. He reached forward, picked up Neville Longbottom''s copy of Travels with Trolls, and held it up to show his own, winking portrait on the front "Me," he said, pointing at it and winking as well. "Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, Third Class, Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defense League, and five time winner of Witch Weekly''s MostCharming Smile Award—but I don''t talk about that. I didn''t get rid of the Bandon Banshee by smiling at her!"He waited for them to laugh; a few people smiled weakly. "I see you''ve all bought a complete set of my books—well done. I thought we''d start today with a little quiz. Nothing to worry about—just to check how well you''ve read them, how much you''ve taken inâ€?#34; When he had handed out the test papers he returned to the front of the class and said, "You have thirty minutes—start—now!" Ryan looked down at his paper and read: 1. What is Gilderoy Lockhart''s favorite color? 2. What is Gilderoy Lockhart''s secret ambition? 3. What, in your opinion, is Gilderoy Lockhart''s greatest achievement to date? On and on it went, over three sides of paper, right down to: 54. When is Gilderoy Lockhart''s birthday, and what would his ideal gift be? Ryan sighed and began to write his test, pointing out each question as irrelevant to the subject in as many different sarcastic ways as possible. For example: Gilderoy Lockhart''s secret ambition to rid the world of evil by marketing his own hair-care products has nothing to do with Defence Against the Dark Arts because most of us students are not able to rid the world of evil like that and have to resort to petty wars and duelling. Which is what this class is about. Moreover, because this ambition was published in a bestselling book, so it can hardly classify as secret. Half an hour later, Lockhart collected the papers riffled through them in front of the class. He looked disgusted when he saw Ryan''s. Tut, tut—hardly any of you remembered that my favorite color is lilac. I say so in Year with the Yeti. And a few of you need to read Wanderings with Werewolves more carefully—I clearly state in Chapter twelve that my ideal birthday gift would be harmony between all magic and non magic peoples—though I wouldn''t say no to a large bottle of Ogden''s Old Firewhisky!" He gave them another roguish wink. "…but Miss Hermione Granger knew my secret ambition is to rid the world of evil and market my own range of hair care potions—good girl! In factâ€?#34; he flipped her paper over "—full marks! Where is Miss Hermione Granger?" Hermione raised a trembling hand. "Excellent!" beamed Lockhart. "Quite excellent! Take ten points for Gryffindor! And so—to businessâ€?#34; He bent down behind his desk and lifted a large, covered cage onto it. "Now—be warned! It is my job to arm you against the foulest creatures known to wizardkind! You may find yourselves facing your worst fears in this room. Know only that no harm can befall you whilst I am here. All I ask is that you remain calm.""I must ask you not to scream," said Lockhart in a low voice. "It might provoke them." As the whole class held its breath, Lockhart whipped off the cover. "Yes," he said dramatically. "Freshly caught Cornish pixies."Ryan couldn''t control himself. He let out a snort of laughter that even Lockhart couldn''t mistake for a scream of terror. "Yes?" He smiled at Ryan. "Well, they''re not even dark creatures are they?" Ryan said.The pixies were electric blue and about eight inches high, with pointed faces and voices so shrill it was like listening to a lot of budgies arguing. The moment the cover had been removed, they had started jabbering and rocketing around, rattling the bars and making bizarre faces at the people nearest them. "Right, then," Lockhart said loudly. "Let''s see what you make of them!" And he opened the cage. It was pandemonium. The pixies shot in every direction like rockets. Two of them seized Ron by the ears and lifted him into the air. Several shot straight through the window, showering the back row with broken glass. The rest proceeded to wreck the classroom more effectively than a rampaging rhino. They grabbed ink bottles and sprayed the class with them, shredded books and papers, tore pictures from the walls, up ended the waste basket, grabbed bags and books and threw them out of the smashed window; within minutes, half the class was sheltering under desks and Ron was swinging from the iron chandelier in the ceiling. Ryan grabbed the girls and swiftly left before the idiot could call on them to help not forgetting to grab a few pixies on the way out of habit. "Well that was all rather thrilling fon you think" he asked the shocked girls. Now how about we grab something to eat then go play some video games. In the common room they met Fred and George as Ryan remembered something. he quickly pulled the two into a corner and said. "I have a business deal for you two" They raised and eyebrow and asked what he needed he then offered to buy a certain piece of parchment from them for 100 galleons they were shocked but not to be outdone they started a fierce haggle It ended up sold for 170 galleons and a promise for it not to be used against them. Then they all crowded into Ryan''s trunk for some gaming which turned out to be a new mortal kombat game and he introduced them to the famous item everyone in America has enjoyed cup Ramen which they loved. He sent his new pixies to live in the gnome village his army was ever growing. Chapter 51 - 51. Plans Ryan took great pleasure in watching as Harry spent a lot of time over the next few days dodging out of sight whenever he saw Gilderoy Lockhart coming down a corridor. Harder to avoid was Colin Creevey, who seemed to have memorized Harry''s schedule. Nothing seemed to give Colin a bigger thrill than to say, "All right, Harry?" six or seven times a day and hear, "Hello, Colin," back, however exasperated Harry sounded when he said it. Yanderes are scary I caught him sniffing Harry once or twice with a crazy look in his eye I can only hope he doesn''t have that kind of affect on ginny. Now that we are back at school I had some plans that needed to be implemented the first of which was cleaning out the room of requirement it took a grand total of 30 hours with the time turner and all the elves helping to get everything stuffed away I sold everything except the other vanishing cabinet I''d have to buy instruction on how to fix it that''s a free portal almost.i made a total of 22mgp and stored the diadem I''ll handle a couple of those at once to save problems in the future. The next problem to solve after a good night''s rest I took out my nifty new marauders map and started searching for the kitchen entrance it was near the hufflepuff common rooms behind a portrait of a bowl of fruit you needed to tickle the pear. as the door swung open I was scared to see hundreds of little elf heads turn to me all at once with their big bulbous eyes and scary Yandere like worship of people. they all rushed over. "Hello young master what can we bes doing for you?" ugh that English. "Hello little ones I was wondering if you could do me a favor and set up a table for me with some nice bacon and hash brown and also can one of you retrieve the sorting hat I have a meeting with him." they were excited to help and quickly complied and I saw pounds of bacon eggs hash browns toasts pumpkin juice. such good over achievers as I sat down to talk with the hat a burst of flame appeared near the table to my shock it turns out fawkes the Phoenix came to visit as well. I quickly asked the elves to bring some habnero peppers pheonix love spicy food. the hat wondered what I had called him for and I quickly told him. "I need the sword of griffindor." "ahh for the basalisk or the horcruxes?" said the hat with a bow of understanding. I told him a little bit of both just in case my plans went awry. I wanted this all put of the way early so I can focus on my school year. I don''t want any surprises from fate or anything like that. he quickly agreed that it was best to get rid of it as fast as possible. so I put him on my head and *bang* my eyes watered and I was nearly knocked out from the sword hilt cracking me in the head. "shit can''t you be gentler I''m a young boy" the hat embarrassingly said sorry "and what do you mean young boy!?!?!" I ignored that. anyway I was almost done with my breakfast and figured it was almost time to go I reached over and scratched fawkes plumage and stored him in my kingdom with an evil cackle system notifications went off in my mind. [bonded creature found...unbinding...complete....binding to hosts soul.....creature struggling...forced binding initiated.....complete.] the hat looked at me in shock and then we both started to laugh like maniacs. the hat is such a good guy I''ll take him with when we go. I had the elves bring him back to the headmasters office and had fawkes steal his perch since he''s linked to my kingdom Dumbledore probably thinks he was abandoned poor guy. I took out my map and activated my invisibility heading towards moaning murtles bathroom making sure Noone was around including the ghost. thanks to the universal language system I could speak parsletongue and quickly found and opened the sink leading to a massive tunnel slide which was covered in grime. I could probably find some stairs like a smart person but it''s a big slide! I jumped down immediately and landed on a pile of rat and other creature bones. gross. I made my way to the next spot a giant slytherin style gate and told it in my cool hissing voice which i knew someday the ladies will love if you get my drift (wink wink nudge nudge) I knew what to do next I walked into the massive underground cavern lit by magical torches and pulled out the sword and a shield I had previously bought from the store and looked at the giant statue of Salazar slytherin he kinda looked like a scrawny monkey with a goatee. I shouted in parsletongue "speak to me oh Salazar greatest of hogwarts four!" the mouth slide down and I heard rustling noises from inside I quickly dropped to a knee and raised my shield hiding my eyes behind it and waited for the monstrous basalisk to finish sliding out before It hissed i in confusion wondering who called it. it looked at me and I tilted up the shield then all I heard was a loud thud and knew my plan worked. I lowered my shield keeping my eyes on the ground and made my way toward where I heard the thud and felt with my hands a large scaley creature quickly sucking it into my inventory before heaving a massive sigh of relief. what just happened you ask? well I remembered 2 things 1 Medusa turned herself to stone I Greek mythology when perseus used a mirrored shield on her and 2 you need a mirror shield in runescape to slay basalisks. the basalisk in question had just petrified itself I will cure it later with a restorative drought I km now it can still kill with its eyes open even petrified so I needed to be safe the second thing I learned is roosters can kill basalisks but only if they are 100 years or younger a 60 foot 1000 year old basalisk nope would just stun it a bit. today was a productive day a legendary sword 2 mythological creatures and my second horcrux also all the cash I need for the gate with 9 million to spare. I swapped places with a shadow that was in my room and just basked in my unlimited awesomeness. Chapter 52 - 52. scary things are scary. Ryan was sitting on his knees in what we all know to be as ''husband being punished'' position while he was being glared at by 3 furious young ladies. "so let me get this straight" Daphne started " yesterday you stole 22 million galleons worth of hidden items from a magical mystery room and a part of some murderous psychopath soul imbued in a lost treasure, had a dinner meeting with a hat and a phoenix the only one in England who you so happened to steal and swindled the sword of gryffindor out of a magical hat to fight a 60 foot long mythological beast that can instantly kill people with its eyes who you''ve miraculously managed to capture by using some half baked plan you came up with based on a video game and legends and found one of the founders of hogwarts secret room which you didn''t check around for his personal area and just went off to sleep without a word to any of us is that right?" Ryan sweatdropped "well when you say it like that it all sounds kind of crazy and stupid." the girls facepalmed. they grounded him from bacon and he was forced to sleep on his own couch (it''s my own trunk!?!?) for being an idiot but he accepted it cause he knows they are only worried about him. The next morning with an aching back Ryan and all of the group continued the work out before "Quidditch practice!" said Wood. "Come on!" the group looked at Harry in pity. Harry squinted at the window. There was a thin mist hanging across the pink and gold sky. "Oliver," Harry croaked. "It''s the crack of dawn." "Exactly," said Wood. He was a tall and burly sixth year and, at the moment, his eyes were gleaming with a crazed enthusiasm. "It''s part of our new training program. Come on, grab your broom, and let''s go," said Wood heartily. "None of the other teams have started training yet; we''re going to be first off the mark this yearâ€?#34; Yawning and shivering slightly, Harry climbed out of bed and tried to find his Quidditch robes. "Good man," said Wood. "Meet you on the field in fifteen minutes." Since they were all up they decided to go together.They had just reached the portrait hole when there was a clatter behind him and Colin Creevey came dashing down the spiral staircase, his camera swinging madly around his neck and something clutched in his hand. "I heard someone saying your name on the stairs, Harry! Look what I''ve got here! I''ve had it developed, I wanted to show youâ€?#34; Ryan was muttering under his breath about scary yanderes. Harry looked bemusedly at the photograph Colin was brandishing under his nose. A moving, black and white Lockhart was tugging hard on an arm Harry recognized as his own. He was pleased to see that his photographic self was putting up a good fight and refusing to be dragged into view. As Harry watched, Lockhart gave up and slumped, panting, against the white edge of the picture. "Will you sign it?" said Colin eagerly. "No," said Harry flatly, glancing around to check that the room was really deserted. "Sorry, Colin, I''m in a hurry—Quidditch practiceâ€?#34;"Oh, wow! Wait for me! I''ve never watched a Quidditch game before!" Colin scrambled through the hole after him. "It''ll be really boring," Harry said quickly, but Colin ignored him, his face shining with excitement. "You were the youngest House player in a hundred years, weren''t you, Harry? Weren''t you?" said Colin, trotting alongside him. "You must be brilliant. I''ve never flown. Is it easy? Is that your own broom? Is that the best one there is?" the group made it way to the stand and watched as the gryffindor practiced before the hufflepuff team showed up with new brooms and malfoy as a seeker apparently you can''t Change some things no matter how hard you try and malfoy being a little shit is one of them Ryan could male out bragging and words about his father all the way from the stands and just let it go on because it wasn''t worth the time to interrupt the idiot when he could be doing something much better with his time. like looking at clouds or breathing clean air that doesn''t smell like hair gel. nothing else happened besides words and name calling between the teams as the group decided to visit Hagrid and see what he was up to. They made off towards his hut seeing Lockhart stalk off from the porch bragging about something he never did and Hagrid looking disgruntled. they had a nice tea time with Ryans rock collection ever increasing he had plans for them. they had a discussion on how anyone could ever hire Lockhart the git and wondered what made Dumbledore hire him when Hagrid said Noone else wanted the job. yeah the curse on the job Ryan didn''t know if it was the horcrux or runes hidden somewhere or a cursed item the fanfics had many different theories. but Ryan knew how Lockhart wad going to end a discrete letter to the dmle about him being a fraud with all the written proof. he had his shadows keeping an eye on the man just in case. so far he''s only a braggart who loves fame. after some more chatting and cheering up Hagrid he had a bad last year someone stole his dragon egg and fluffy had run off and it was just a bad time for him. Ryan being the good friend that he is helped him cheer up and gave him a monster hunter book and told him they were all real. he was thrilled. They went back to the castle and from that point on days where mostly quiet. he went on some small dates with the girls to the kitchens and around the castle hanging out by the lake occasionally taking it slow but hey we''re 12 the hell you want from me. the limits are hand holding cuddling and the occasional cheek kiss. Hermione hasn''t been involved yet she seems a bit dense but we''re getting there I think she has an aversion to the harem. oh well she''ll get over it at some point it''s always the bookworms who are the freakiest anyway. October arrived, spreading a damp chill over the grounds and into the castle. Madam Pomfrey, the nurse, was kept busy by a sudden spate of colds among the staff and students. Her Pepperup potion worked instantly, though it left the drinker smoking at the ears for several hours afterward. Raindrops the size of bullets thundered on the castle windows for days on end; the lake rose, the flower beds turned into muddy streams, and Hagrid''s pumpkins swelled to the size of garden sheds. Oliver Wood''s enthusiasm for regular training sessions, however, was not dampened, which was why Harry was to be found, late one stormy Saturday afternoon a few days before Halloween, returning to Gryffindor Tower, drenched to the skin and splattered with mud poor sucker. later on that evening Ryan was invited to nearly now headless nicks death day party on Halloween he said sadly he had to reject he had a prior planned date and couldn''t make it much to nicks dissapointment. in all honesty it was a total lie but he wanted some of the good feast food not rotten peanuts in mold and weird screeching music. he had however payed peeves the poltergeist in dungbombs stink pellets fart spray and some other really gross things to pester malfoy and Lockhart and promised him 50 mega dungbombs if he could get Lockharts head shaved before the feast peeves agreed. much to his delight Lockhart stopped coming to class only writing down instructions on the board before the class faint sobs could be heard from his room when students passed with words like monk and cueball coming out ocassianally. after Dumbledore threatened him he showed up at the feast wearing a nice Donald Trump wig with a forced smile. it was too much for Ryan as he blew pudding out his nose snorting from laughter and began to choke and laugh at the same time with Harry right next to him covered in chocolate pudding laughing as well he looked riddiculous. well worth the payment to peeves. Luna looked sad at the waste of pudding. Chapter 53 - 53. training and the farm upgrade. Over the course of the year Ryan had upped their training to include weapons and more dangerous spells like bone exploders and was working on teaching them how to use the patronus charms in the room of requirement. the room was able simulate the effects of dementors and have it set up so that the kids could do live combat with stinging spells to make sure that they learned to dodge and shield right Ryan had a planned trainer for the kids but he won''t be here til next year at least so he personally taught them grappling and basic fighting stances he knew that in 2 years time things were going to get hectic and he can''t always fool around he had plans this summer to aquire at least 1 more horcrux. and try for another. he also had a plan to gain a small army for security purposes. his farm was fast approaching level 15 so his ranch would soon come into play. he had once thought maybe he could try to absorb the room of requirement but it was a no go he also couldn''t absorb anything that was imagined in the room like training dummies or the false dementors. now it was time to work on some kingdom upgrades. he vanished into his kingdom. There are some things he learned 1 was that basalisks have a second eye lid to cover their eyes to prevent mass death and destruction he had healed the basalisk with a restorative potion and also learned they can change their sizes at will so he now could have a little pet snake of death. however it comes with a downside if it shrinks it''s defenses go down including rooster immunity and it can be easily killed like a regular snake. he had extracted some venom so he can use it on special weapons like the gryffindor sword regular weapons would melt if venom was used on them including rock cakes sadly. there were no upgrades added to the pond if basalisks venom was added to it however if you mixed it in the bloodstream with phoenix tears you get a basic immunity to poisons and toxins which he did. and the upgraded spring with tears gave minor wound healing and poison healing he however did not get some magical regeneration and the only reason he tried was because he had a couple of vials of tears he got from fawkes the basalisk also soul bound with him they could both speak telepathically with him but they could not read his mind the link was a 2 way one so they could shut it off and his mind was still always hidden from the effects of the cloak. next up the diary and the diadem. the kingdom recognized them as soul containers and removed the chunks of soul cleansing them of memories and binding them to him the diadem being a treasure also bound to him giving him and eidetic memory and quicker thinking process so he could make them heal mini souls to regular soul size with nourishment from various herbs and his own soul this could be great for real body clones or puppets or sentient items. Next step his Gate of Babylon had been finished he had a massive golden key sitting in his soul space along with 2 little soul specks. it was linked to the kingdom now let''s explain the gate of babylon here. it has a few abilities the first being storage of course can store anything but any living being besides plants. second it had a auto recovery ability for items and consumables. let''s say he broke a regular iron sword that was linked to the gate. after a day the sword would be perfectly repaired and back to normal. now let''s say he broke the sword of gryffindor that may take up to a year or more to fix. this effect works on consumables as well the more rare an item or object the longer it takes to refill. say he had Butterbeer in a keg and that keg was drunk it would take about 2 days to refill it wines it depends on the age the older it is the longer it takes up to a month. things like the elixir of life work the same his philosophers stone was now bound into his gate production of the elixir and gold didn''t stop he just had to put in a ton of so of iron bars which where neatly stored and being turned to gold in a nice looking pile. next he had the ability to launch objects from the gate anytime he wanted like firing a sword just like in fate and it had an auto retrieve function. so if he fired a sword out and missed it would be automatically put back into his gate. those were all the abilities it had besides slowly nurturing the weapons making them stronger over years. nothing else. next up is animagus everyone has been waiting for it there are the two ways to get it via the book using meditation and mandrake leaves for a year for his basic form a potion for 1.5mgp for a potion he could pick his form with or a 10mgp potion he could keep his base form and a picked for giving him a basic disguise of his hidden form he had saved enough to be able to buy the potion and the piece of monster material he wanted to use and still be able to work his kingdom properly which at the moment the kingdom costs about 30k a day to maintain farming functions it''s for the seeds for the farm the food for the monsters since he doesn''t have the auto feed from the plants til level 15 he has to buy food. now to take a bit of stock on what he has in his gate it''s not much he has the cursed daggers he got from borgins the animagus potion which after drunk would take like 5 years to refill. some small vials of elixir of life and phoenix tears some vials of dragon blood basalisk blood and venom and the sword of griffin or covered in basalisk venom then he has 1 ton of 1 pound iron bars and the philosophers stone he also kept the hand of glory just because he can. the diadem had basically been absorbed by him into nothingness so that wasn''t there he had decided to even buy a gun for the vault a nice silver and blue desert eagle costing about 12kgp and some bullets which when used auto recover also his mirror shield was in there. That''s about it for his kingdom. Chapter 54 - 54. second year is rather slow, plots. Most of the second year in the books was dreadfully boring the only key points where basically the basalisk and dobby being a fucboi now that Ryan had solved that there really wasn''t anything notable so he started planning. The first thing he was thinking about was old voldie and the horcruxes he might count it might be able to kill him off in the fourth year but he doubts it the hard things to get would be killing the snake and the horcrux in Harrys head. he could finish off things rather quickly but he wasn''t able to just absorb the soul in Harrys head his soul interfered and nothing could be read he was just like a regular person according to the system. next was the snake if voldy caught wind of the horcruxes going missing he would hide the snake. also voldemort needed to be revived in year 4 to be able to be killed cause right now he''s technically a soul fragment and even when he gets a body it''s some strange homunculus and he can''t die til Harrys horcrux is gone he will be tethered to this plane. last but not least the elder wand in Dumbledore hands he wanted it he was a full blown skyrim hoarder at this point. and he had this thing about collecting full item sets. in games he hated mismatched gear couldn''t do it had to have a matching set. now onto the first plan. Sirius Black that guy has been dealt a pretty shit hand basically imprisoned in hell for 11 years after the murder of his friends forced to wallow in guilt for something he felt he did wrong. but there was only one thing he could do for now about that he needed things to be perfect for the third year he didn''t know what would happen if Pettigrew went off early and he didn''t want to give voldie more planning time with a minion. what he did for this was he had 3 shadows go to diagon alley but 2 were in the shadow of the first one. and he basically went to nocturn alley and started looting dark stores and burning down the buildings as fast as he possible could storing item after item in his inventory. "SUCH A RUSH!!!" his shadow shouted he had hit bookstores potion stores an illigal wand shop he blew off fenrir greybacks head when he saw him hidden in and alley and stored his body for later. pops sounded all around and his shadow was stunned to the ground and cuffed his fake wand take and he was escorted to the dmle to be put in a holding cell to await a trial before the wizengamot. While all this was happening the crew was busy with a dueling class held by the great quack himself Ryans crew wiped the floor with their opponents using basic spells like stunners and shields malfoy never had a chance to even cast a spell. classes continued and everyone was shocked reading the newspaper Ryans shadow has caused almost 50 million galleons in property damage and lost goods the biggest loss since the war the previous year his shadow was sitting shackled in front of a full wizengamot trial. The leading judge was madam bones couldn''t decide if she wanted to strangle or hug the man strangle because he aurors were being mocked for slow response times and the massive amount of property damage.hug because he had basically destroyed 7 dark related businesses she couldn''t do anything about do to politics. Ryan only made about 8m from items stolen so the rest was just building damage no innocents where harmed tho. "may I ask why you decided to loot and pillage these places?" asked madam bones. his reply? cause he was broke and those guys were dicks. now the dark side of the court was furious the whole court had 3 sides light gray and dark most of voldies people were dark Dumbledore had the light and Amelia was nuetral. at the end of the session the voted were cast for 70 years in Azkaban which he happily accepted and told lucius malfoy the next time he wants a job done he would need to hire someone else. just to stir some shit which the reporters went crazy. he was quickly escorted to the prison which was a tiny island in the middle of the sea it had anti elf and anti apparition wards so no one could sneak in or out via house elf he was stationed a bit away from Sirius and could see many faces he recognized from the books. this place was hell there was crwcks everywhere and cold winds the blankets where nothing but holey sheets if you can call them that the food was just black bread or gruel it was totally medieval he had to wait til nighttime to initiate step one of his plans. he waited patiently the dementors don''t detect or affect him because he''s a shadow he waited til night when then guards were gone and they were left with dementors. his other 2 shadows separated from him and slipped through the bars even if the prisoners said anything who would believe them one made its way to Sirius the other to Bellatrix he needed her for easy access to the lestrange vault and cup. it would make his life easier. you see goblin ground is sovereign ground no ministry and no magic allowed also no questions asked. that''s how Sirius was able to buy Harry a firebolt his 3rd year. what came next was he teleported both of them into his kingdoms prison where he set up anti apparition and everything his 2 shadows took the form of Sirius and Bellatrix in the prison cells not to alert anyone til the time he needed them to. the next part of the plan is a tad cruel but would gain him a devoted follower. Chapter 55 - 55. darkness is coming are you prepared? (A/N: this chapter contains some torture nothing too brutal just cruciatus and some mind manipulation.) Ryan had Bellatrix in a small dark building shackled up to a wall she looked insane and like a skeleton but you could see in the past she used to be a beauty even with the mad gleam in her eyes. Ryan had a shadow take the form of old snake face the plan was to completely break her down as voldemort then swoop in and save her when she had nothing left it was the darkest thing he had ever done even when he killed someone it was usually fast and painless this however was not and he was slightly sick thinking about it but he''d get over it. he walked into the room in a black cloak glowing red eyes perfect snake face imitation. "Crucio" a bright red light flew out of the air towards the unconcious woman. her scream ripped into the air as she struggled against the chains. her eyes went wide when she saw the shadow. "master your alive I knew you''d come for us who were loyal." Ryan did his best sneer "loyal Bella? you were locked up for your idiocy you couldn''t even compete with Lucius he infiltrated the wizengamot and made money for my cause. what have you done besides become a bag of weak bones." Bellatrix was confused why was her master doing this she had always been the most loyal. she was hit with another cruciatus. "your not even as useful as severus he has kept tabs on Dumbledore and the potter boy for years for me while you just screamed about loyalty in a cell." he continued to demean her and break her down until he finally said. "you have no more uses to me I''ll easily replace you with someone reliable. avada ke...." Ryan blew open the door and killed the clone with a quick reducto leaving it dying right before Bella who went wide eyed in surprise. Ryan had basically just wormed his way into her mind as strong right now she had almost no mental resistances she had basically nothing to live for he master was dead she had been thrown away what was next. "you poor thing working so hard for trash like this did you know he was only a halfblood? you were tricked and then thrown away what a shame such a hard working person was doomed to follow someone who didn''t know her value" he explained the origins of Tom riddle all while slowly building up her confidence again he laid her in a bed he fed her healed her wounds talked to her told her about all his great plans to be a king he has his system discretely get rid of the dark mark on her arm and even told her that was proof that Tom was gone calling him by his muggle name she was upset and lost and didn''t know what to do she had nowhere to go nothing to accomplish all the while Ryan whispered sweet promises and worked on her mind with the effect of the kingdom increasing good thought about him passively she started to get enraptured by his words. he showed her views of his kingdom of his accomplishments his used a shadow in his form to nurture her for days back to peak health and showed her her worth he even was able to pull out a vial of elixir of life to her shock she deaged back to her 20s a beautiful woman when she was properly fixed with nutrient potions and food he showed her his dragon his basalisk his farm his castle all while he made himself look as great as he could everything he did just screamed at her miracles. finally after a week or so of care and whispered words he asked if she wanted a place by his side to travel with him through world''s to help him slay his enemies and rule his kingdom with his trust in her her loyalty levels broke fanatical levels he had created a Yandere but he made sure that he kept her in check he said as a king he needs a harem and if she worked hard enough she might one day join it. that broke her she was crying tears of joy at being accepted and having a place of her own and was happy her new master appreciated her she would do anything for him and burn anything in his path for her he was her everything a god her strongest belief. Ryan had created the scariest thing possible a competent Yandere who listened to orders. he could tell her to murder and she would murder he could tell her to jump off a cliff and she''d do it no questions asked. this was what happens when you break someone and fix them from the ground up insane brainwashing. he explained to her about some tasks he needed help with and the item in her vault and what it was and why he needed it she didn''t care all that was hers was his he didn''t need to explain she simple followed but grew more devout that he told her his plans Tom never did that she was trusted and she knew that. to put the icing on the cake Ryan offered her one of the rings she was bouncing in joy an item that offered her protection and let her into his kingdom that only 3 people had who were his harem prospects she was over the moon. he gave her some time to get better as he helped her heal all the trauma of azkaban. it screws up a mind pretty bad he helped her with potions and just by talking to her spending hours each day just speaking that helps with the mind and so she feels closer to him he gave her a wand another sign of trust he gave her beautiful clothes a nice bedroom a personal house elf he spoiled her his only request never harm what he cares about or anything in the kingdom. she happily complied how can she ruin her masters things? no that would not do. [Yandere follower get] Chapter 56 - 56. Serious Series Sirius Black. While his shadow was taking care of Bella he was sitting in front of the cell he had Sirius in about to have a deep conversation with the man. "Who are you" Sirius barked in a cracked voice "well where shall we start first off I''m a best friend of your godson." this seemed to perk him up "you know harry?" of course I said and showed him a view of outside currently Harry was sleeping in his bed Ryan had stayed out of the trunk to show just this scene. the man choked back a sobbing laugh "he looks just like James" Ryan sighed "yeah man your really screwed the pooch you see the red head over there look at his feet" and he did "Pettigrew!" he shouted in rage and started to struggle to get out before Ryan calmed him down "you''ll have your chance and Harry is in no harms way right now relax and let''s talk a bit" Sirius calmed down some let''s start with Harrys life and he explained all about how harry was neglected and lived with the dursleys he explained about the horcruxes and what they entailed he explained about himself and some of his abilities and about him helping harry and freeing him from azkaban he explained he had already destroyed 2 and knew where the others were. he asked Sirius for access to number 12 grimmauld place which they would head to when Sirius was better as Ryan didn''t know the location and couldn''t apparate he told Sirius about how he wanted him to train his group in quiet after he was better. he fed Sirius some elixir of life and potions to help him get back in shape. he explained his plans for Bella and what he had done much to the older man''s shock at how ruthless this kid could be he told him about his plans that needed Pettigrew to work he didn''t like that at all but Ryan told him it was needed and Harry would be in no danger he told him how he might be able to let harry stay with him more so he could take care of him like he was supposed to much to his shame. Ryan told him after the fight with voldy is over how he could travel world''s the man looked like a kid in a candy shop when he was told this and Ryan said he''d be taking harry and his group along including him if he wanted the man quickly agreed. he asked him if he could move the black library to his kingdom he had put all the dangerous magic books in his Gate of Babylon for safe keeping the man agreed he even told him about how his brother was a hero and died helping defeat voldemort needless to say he was shocked. after some long talks he had aquired the man''s help and would let him recuperate for the rest of this year he wouldn''t be forced to starve and be on the run like the books and he didn''t even need him out of the kingdom for Pettigrew part he could have a shadow act put the scenes he even went so far as to show the man his basic animagus which was a big brownbear he kept his other one a secret from him and the readers. after this most of the year went by at a slower pace when. Bella was better they apparated to the alley under cloaks and made their way to gringotts they got permission to head down to her vault and Ryan sucked the whole vault contents into his inventory getting things like jewelry old armor a small fortune of 12m the cup some family grimoires and relics and then they left a nice empty vault with 30 knuts so it wouldn''t close down. he did the same with Sirius the black fortune was much bigger at around 35m with relics and books and all that needless to say the goblins were shocked to see them both in there but said nothing about it as it want their problem for those of you who wonder the potter vault was estimated to have over 300k galleons in it on Google. they made their way to grimmauld place where Ryan let Sirius stab his mother''s portrait with his basalisk venom soaked sword as she burned up much to his delight he also took kreacher and the locket. he took every dark object in the house he could find they looted the place to the ground he even got a boggart and some dust mites he found out a boggart when not in something kind of looks like a black mass of floating goo and mist it''s really odd. in exchange for the goods Harry gave Sirius one of the best houses in his kingdom and named him a duke he could have land and people under him he gave him 2 proper elves and let him but whatever he wanted including some motorcycles a new TV some nice clothes all sorts of things it was his house he could do what he wanted he even had a spare room for Harry when he came to visit the man thought it funny he was named a duke if his mother heard this she would lose her mind that the good for nothing bloodtraitor became a duke. Sirius was an auror before the war and had sword training from a young age due to being a pureblood almost all of them learned that and dark magic all in all this plan had come along well he had shadows stationed near voldemorts minions he had 2 new helpers he had close to 60mgp which he had no idea what to do with at the moment but he will figure it out right now it was time to sleep and cuddle with his girls there was also a new episode of game of thrones he wanted to watch. Chapter 57 - 57 end of the year (A/N: just so you guys don''t think I''m skipping out on points in the chamber of secrets the whole book has a total of 18 chapters and more than half is just Harry hearing voices in the walls and dobby parts or the basalisk attacks.) School was winding down it was time for exams it was pretty stressful gilderoy had been let go due to being arrested on multiple accounts of illegal usage of memory charms to steal content for his books. Came from and anonymous tipper. Ryan had gotten all the was up to 18 farm level as soon as he hit 15 the animals and beasts he had stockpiled in his kingdom skyrocketed his level his ranch was now open he could hold 400 animals he put in his basalisk fawkes and his dragon and even the troll then made sure they had the best of the best to skyrocket their growth the thing about the ranche wasn''t just auto feeding and buffing them to monstrous levels it was the monsters could evolve and had increased breeding rates his rabbits needed to be stored daily to stop them from over populating the ranch the unicorns were increasing 2 or 3 a day it was insanity he was also up to 580 acres more than 5x his level 10 farm the price of running the farm on average per day was close to 60kgp he was making 175k profit a day now on just the farm proceeds and he let Cassie auto build houses for him from that profit and build up his kingdom he only had 500 houses that''s what 1500 people max? nope can''t have that most kingdoms have hundreds of thousands to millions of people. when he started his kingdom he was going to be ready not to mention at level 20 it unlocks special landscapes and the ability to buy a dungeon for the kingdom you may think it''s cruel to have a dungeon in a kingdom cause people will die that''s a fact but it will also help with currency and to create jobs and help with population control he was building a kingdom sure he can help but he wasn''t going to just carry everything on his back and personally care for every single person you had to work for it too I don''t care if you bake bread work in a brothel or write novels just do something he plans to give everyone a small starter package and provide schooling and orphanages for children free he needed to give them food and homes and motivation he was laying the groundwork with all his savings minus a couple things he wanted but shit if he can''t even spoil himself and relax why bother at all he could just keep everything to himself. but no he''s not like that. anyway exams where done he passed everything with high grades below Daphne and Hermione tho Noone said he was a genius just pretty smart he gets the grades he needs and doesn''t really want extra credit I mean he''s going to leave this world at some point the hell does he need these grades for later? sure he''s learning it all its useful stuff and he enjoys it but if they think he''s going into the ministry ohohoho. no. that place is a hell hole the wizard world is so backwards and behind the times it''s not even salvageable. so let it burn it''s not his problem he''ll just take all his people away when he leaves and watch the panic as tons of wizards just dissappear. he had decided that he wanted to take the twins with him and was going to show them his kingdom and give them a shop so he could have their business he was able to set up automated shops to sell items from his store but it was limited to things like materials and he could up the price so he made profit like taxes he was going to do a nice 5% on everything permanently forever and it wouldn''t be noticeable cause it comes right out at the costs and monster drops coin wise so to everyone else there would be no tax just goods. praise king Ryan. he made a nice deal with the twins showing them his village offering them a 3 story shop with a basement for experiments so 2 storefronts and a place to live they were happy beyond words he showed them how to work the system too buy the materials they needed and how to enter and leave with a bracelet he gave them and told them about how it worked and who all else knew about the kingdom boy did they get a shock when he mentioned Sirius just like Tonks when he explained everything he''d have to bring in her family at some point her mother was a potions mistress and her dad a wizard lawyer it would be great to have them helping in the kingdom he needed laws and people for a hospital he wanted to make it didn''t matter if it was muggle or magical he would get them both with all the geniuses in the multiverse at his command why not take the best. imagine Bruce Banner and trafalgar law working together in a hospital or unohana from bleach man his kingdom is gunna rock he can have legendary trainers like Spartacus and Scathach from fate his army would trample all those that stood before him enough the sky has no limits. enough about that he stockpiled the basement of the twins store with the best equipment and gave them a 100kgp Kickstart if they could be the best with 1k from Harry last time what about if you give them 100k he fears whoever they prank it was like twin gods of chaos their insane chuckle only short of his. next plan sit down with Harry and tell him about Sirius this summer and show him and Hermione and Neville his kingdom he could trust them and Neville would wet his pants at the farm I mean I had a massive devil snare and a venomous tentacular just growing in power everyday he knew in the shop there were some legendary items he could grow that could take a whole acre by themselves like elven trees of life legendary golden apples of immortality but those things he couldn''t afford a single leaf let alone a sapling someday though when he has time to sit down and let it all just accumulate probably in and cultivation world in the far future. after exams where done it was time to head home it was and good year and he can''t wait for the next one to start. Chapter 58 - 58. set things in motion. The first thing he did when he was back home was chat with his parents just a family talk no big deal. the next thing was he absorbed the souls in slytherins locket he gained no powers from it basically it was just a locket slytherin kept family photos of him and his wife in. he took those out and put it in his collection. now the cup on the other hand had a special ability but it wasn''t one he could absorb the cups effect was it doubled the effect of potions and things drunk from it a nice thing when you have phoenix tears and elixir of life. That went straight into the Gate of Babylon he reread the Harry Potter books for a bit of minor information there were things he wanted and his eidetic memory was new so he still had things he had forgotten he would just need to concentrate a bit to bring it all back with some meditation and occulmency. The first thing he did was head to the orphanage that old voldie came from around that area was a beach and cliffs he wanted to get into the lockets hidden location there were a few things he wanted the first was The Drink of Despair in the basin it is a mysterious potion which induces fear, delirium, and extreme thirst. The drink cannot be penetrated by hand, vanished, parted, scooped up, siphoned away, Transfigured, Charmed, or made to change its nature in any way. It can only be drained away by drinking. In spite of all this, the potion can be magically refilled by a skilled spellcaster. This would provide a powerful defence, as one person cannot drink the entire content without collapsing from the terrible effects, and would require a second person to force feed the potion, which Voldemort considered impossible due to the enchanted boat is designed to carry only one adult Wizard (though Voldemort did not consider underage wizards or magical creatures such as house elves, presumably because he underestimated them). the second thing he wanted was the inferius at the bottom of the lake They are corpses, dead bodies that have been bewitched to do a Dark wizard''s bidding. Inferi have not been seen for a long time, however, not since Voldemort was last powerful... He killed enough people to make an army of them, of course.During the First Wizarding War, Voldemort was known to have created an army of Inferi from the large number of people he murdered. He placed such an army within the lake of Salazar Slytherin''s Locket''s hiding place. The Inferi in question were mostly vagrant, homeless Muggles murdered by Voldemort, but some of them were the earthly remains of wizards and witches who ''disappeared'' during the war without explanation. This could possibly include wizards from the Ministry, members of the Order that were never found, or just random unlucky witches and wizards. when Regulus Black attempted to destroy the said Horcrux, he succumbed to the Drink of Despair''s effects and tried to take a drink of water from the lake, only to trigger the Inferi and was killed by them. Kreacher, his house elf, managed to make it out of the cave with the locket.Regulus'' body most likely remains in the crystal cave as part of Voldemort''s army. He figured he could let Sirius give his brother a proper funeral. he had found the entrance as him and cut open his palm splashing blood on the wall which slid open revealing the massive cavern with hidden lake he saw spent a good 15 minutes finding the chain for the boat to the center island he used his kingdom to suck out the drink of despair into a small jar he then put into his gate taking a long with him the fake locket for kreacher. the then opened a portal in the water and started to suck up bodies and the lake he would keep them stored for now he has no place to put them he ended up with a little over 5 thousand inferius and regulas blacks body he then teleported home via his kingdom after taking the enchanted boat. him Sirius Bella and kreacher had a small funeral for Regulus and buried him behind Sirius mansion in a nice grave of a hero. Sirius was proud of his brother. next he took the Knights bus to little hangleton the family home of the riddles he had to find the gaunt shack and it took him a few hours but he finally succeeded it was a run down place and he knew if he went in all he would meet is death that place had traps and curses and snakes all over he had only 2 options 1 blow the whole thing sky fucking high and search for the ring after. that however was out just in case voldie checked on the house it would be hard to miss a blown up building. next step wave tactics of Shadows this is what he''d be doing. he sat down and summoned shadow after shadow death after death after death he learned a lot from these deaths and it kept going 5 deaths 10,20 30 he had to start paying in experience at about 76 deaths he finally got the ring that place was a snake filled death trap the ring instantly went into his inventory it had both powerful compulsions and a withering curse on it This curse would rapidly cause the death of anyone who came into contact with it, although in certain cases the spread of the curse could be slowed down by magical means. In the case of Dumbledore, this curse caused serious injury to his hand, causing it to look as if it had died, and would prove fatal in roughly one year. It was also the type of curse that would strengthen over time. Regardless of the methods of delaying the spread, there is no known way of removing or completely stopping this curse, though Snape claimed that he may have been able to do more to stop the curse had Dumbledore come to him more quickly. Its unknown if Dumbledore would have escaped the curse, if he had simply removed his hand from his body. Although removing the curse from an infected individual is seemingly impossible, it can be removed from the host object if said artefact is damaged to a certain degree. he went back home and took a good night''s rest with the girls living through deaths one after another in his shadows is not good for the mind he needs cuddles to fix it he can deal with the ring tommorow. Chapter 59 - 59. my precious. It was time for step one of the plan first thing I did when I woke up was moved the Sirius black shadow in Azkaban to kill rodolphus lestrange bellas now ex husband who only married do to pureblood obligations he then took his form while it looked like Sirius escaped. Bella was quite happy being a widow and was eager to burn her exes corpse such a lovely lady. now it''s only a game of waiting. onto the kingdom to get his stone out of the ring. Marvolo Gaunt''s Ring was an heirloom of the House of Gaunt, descendants of Salazar Slytherin and Cadmus Peverell. It is a gold ring inset with a black stone (actually the Resurrection Stone, but neither Marvolo Gaunt nor Voldemort were aware of its existence) engraved with what Marvolo Gaunt called the Peverell coat of arms (having come into the Gaunt line from an heiress of the Peverells, not the Slytherin family), which is actually the symbol of the Deathly Hallows. The signet ring passed through the male Gaunts, generation to generation, until it was stolen from Morfin Gaunt by Tom Riddle while Tom framed Morfin for the murders of the Riddle family. While at Hogwarts, Tom openly wore the ring. He later made the ring into his second Horcrux. Tom did not enchant the ring right away, as he was seen wearing it while asking Horace Slughorn about Horcruxes, as seen through Slughorn''s memories in a pensieve. He quickly brought out the ring and absorbed the soul piece and then the notification for the resurrection stone popped up. [Resurrection Stone: Stone with the power to bring back the deceased They were neither ghost nor truly flesh able to use them to haunt others. Deathly Hallows Set 2/3][ binding....complete 2 abilities gained.] they were basically summoning wraiths with intelligence and setting them on people. this was pretty much all the souls fragments from Horcruxes he could get since he doubts he can get them from the snake since it''s alive with its own soul and then there''s only voldie and Harry left. so he basically had 5 souls he was nurturing and his own for some reason it reminded him of the rinnegan sage of six path. there were 2 more death related items and he was gunna get them both either by hook or crook. the elder wand and the veil of death in the department of mysteries. he didn''t know what the veil did but it was a death object and he was taking it he would have to have a chat with Dumbledore soon maybe he could make a trade. information or maybe a chance to talk with his sister if that didn''t work then robbery was step 3. he had already prevented the old man''s death he should repay the favor. Now it was time to let the other Mc know about what''s happening let him meet his god father and explain what''s going on and make Hermione speechless for once cause I can do things she can''t explain. That evening he called a group meeting. and then showed Harry Hermione and Neville his kingdom Neville was quite bitter and angry about Bellatrix but i told him I could probably cure his parents that cheered him right up and he wanted to go then and there I told him it would take a bit though he sat them down and first explained some of his power and what he could do. Neville was so jealous of the farm and all my nice things Hermione was asking a million questions a minute I couldn''t explain or answer cause even I didn''t know and Harry was just silently contemplating until he asked something I never thought of "couldn''t you just summon my parents?" I looked at him. he looked at me I opened my mouth then closed it then opened it again. "Fuck" I didn''t think of that. sure as shit right there they were in the summon page 100kgp before I did anything I set down some hard core rules that they were not to leave the kingdom I don''t need people gossiping about necromancy or other crazy shit and messing up time lines that I''ve worked hard to keep. I saw Sirius bouncing in place looking at me which I took to look up regulus and lo and behold 25kgp I summoned all three of them much to their confusion as they only had their last memories it was an utter clusterfuck there was crying and hugging I think Luna groped me somewhere in between. It was insanity. It took hours explaining everything to them and I laid down the law (I brought you into this world I can take you out) they needed to stay hidden in the kingdom I gave them a nice place next to Sirius and some start up money to buy whatever they wanted it was all in all a great family reunion regulus moved in with his brother Bella lived in the castle and wore sexy maid outfits to my immense pleasure and Hermione would have set up a tent in my library if she could I saw never examining my plants with an intense eye I''ve never seen used on anything but women. what a passion for plants. all in all it was a dramatic day with many ups and downs mostly ups. the reason the potters only cost so much I''m guessing is based on their worldly legends so I guess price depends on achievements or something it''s hard to know with these things. I mean Minato was in the multi millions could also be power based idk too much math and variables I can''t put onto paper why worry. now Harry was going be staying there he rest of the summer he even get his permission for hogsmead done before Marge ever showed up so he can go where he wants no doubt we were visited by some ministry officials and warned about the notorious mass murder black who was probably off running around or licking himself in his animagus form I wouldn''t put it past him. Chapter 60 - 60. free money Ryan had informed tonks that she can bring her mother and father to the kingdom if they wanted to stay for a while and stressed the importance of it so soon after Andromeda and Ted tonks moved in near Sirius after a bunch of shocking revelations I mean who wouldn''t be shocked and broken out prisoners and revived dead people it''s a lot to swallow. after some long talks and with everything all settled in with his new civilians things were a bit too quiet for Ryans tastes so he decided it was time to mess with some people and get rid of others. first on his list of people to piss off was Lucius malfoy. his shadow waited patiently outside gringotts hidden from view and when after 3 days he spotted Lucius coming he snuck into his shadow and went along for a ride to his vault where after they entered he hid in some shadows of coins when him and the goblin left Ryans shadow looted it all Lucius malfoys estimated price was 321mgp (confirmed on google malfoy estimated to be worth 321285145 galleons straight from jk Rowling herself) which Ryan stole and all the artifacts in the vault it was the single most biggest haul Ryan had ever had in his life everyone was watching on stunned at mountains and mountains of galleons poured into the chamber while Ryan laughed like a maniac and dived on top completely losing his composure and he scrooge mcducked the whole thing his shamlessness knew no bounds (A/N I made a terrible mistake on how much Bellatrix lestrange bank vault contained i just now read that it''s BELLATRIX LESTRANGE $2.1 BILLION (421686753 GALLEONS) right off the wiki from jk herself so I''ve technically made) 742.8million gp from both bank vaults if you don''t believe me look for yourself with the other cash from the blacks vault it could almost be rounded up to 800 million gold this is the most rich he has ever been it''s insane. he has no need for any more money right now he could almost buy everything he''s a fucking billionaire meanwhile Harry still only has 300k bank value. he waited for the last person he was looking for someone of pure evil that needs to be put down it took a week before she appeared it was a giant pink toad by the name of Dolores umbridge in the last book she basically killed off muggleborns with snatchers dementors and concentration camps and she needs to die she is a bane on society he''s gunna rob her too he can get 2 more small timers after this. same routine only this time while the Goblin wasn''t looking he cut her throat from behind looted it all about 60k and just dissapeared. the last 2 were Avery McNair and Augustus rookwood from the department of animal control and department of mysteries he had a plan for rookwood and just hid in his shadow he killed McNair tho poor guy had 10kgp times are hard. He had trailed rookwood with multiple shadows when they arrived at the ministry with the rotating room of many doors he split off into the room of time and the room of death and stole all the time turners about 20 and robbed the entire veil of death and it''s platform. On the dais stood the Veil, which was represented as a tall stone pointed archway that looked so ancient, cracked and crumbling that it seemed amazing that it was still standing (especially as it was not supported by any surrounding wall), and the archway was hung with the Veil; which appeared as a tattered black curtain, gently fluttering and swaying very slightly "as though it had just been touched" (perhaps due to the souls of the dying passing unseen into the next life through it). Communication through the Veil appears to be impossible, though when a living person approaches it, the souls of the dead, recognising a loved one nearby, try to communicate. Though the living could have the strangest feeling that there was someone standing right behind the Veil on the other side of the archway, their words are inaudible except for "faint whispering and murmuring noises" coming from the other side of the Veil. When the living person tries to communicate, the dead try harder and their whispering and murmuring becomes louder. If those who hear the whispering stare at the archway long enough, they shortly become entranced and mesmerised by it, believing it had a kind of beauty about (old though it was), unknowingly walking towards it, intrigued by the gently rippling Veil, and feeling a very strong inclination to climb up on the dais and walk through it. However, this would prove fatal, as passing through the Veil would cause instant death. The Veil reacts to the passage of a living person by fluttering for a moment "as though in a high wind," then falling back into place. It is impossible for others to pull whoever passes through out without passing through and dying themselves, and it was already too late for those passing through to be saved (despite only a few seconds passing), as they were already dead. all that was left was the elder wand he would someday figure out what this veil really is until then it was put into the gate away from prying eyes and wandering souls this object was dangerous beyond belief. it''s scary how much he made recently and what he could do with it but he must not spend it all in one place. Chapter 61 - 61 the Wizarding world in a tizzy The Wizarding world in England had gone insane the daily prophet was all over it Dolores umbridge dead in her vault at gringotts Avery McNair dead in his vault lucius malfoy robbed of 321.3 million galleons now presumed poor were the goblins trying to rebel? ministry up in arms to find the culprit king ragnok of the goblins denies all claims at having goblins involved in this swears to find the culprit and have him tried by goblin law which is the fight pits for ruining the banks reputation never before has there been a successful break in now there''s 3 in a row people are wondering is their money safe what happens if it isnt is Sirius Black involved? (A/N BTW did you guys know the flamels were actually real living people in this world in the 1300s both nick and perenelle where also known for the scriptures on alchemy for the philosophers stone Google that shit.) Ryan put down his newspaper and enjoyed some nice apple juice his coffers were full his kingdom had some people like 10 or so he was thriving 800m total gold that''s almost 4 billion us dollars he was now the richest wizard in England and probably the world and almost no one knew about it he would have to reward Bella later for her generosity he severely underestimated it. Maybe he would brush her hair she likes that. or he could let her kill some death eaters when he kidnaps them she might enjoy that too he planned to get all the ones in Azkaban along with the dementors. but he would snag those at school this year the dementors would be running free and he could just pop them into storage honestly his undead army is coming along quite well. there were some upgrades and things he wanted to buy but he needed to wait like the dungeon for starters and he wanted to start working on his farm again maybe add some more items to his gate. He brings up his shop and starts browsing first thing he buys is 50 pure vibranium cannonballs for 100k each so 5 mil for basically indestructible projectiles he can fire out of his gate at people and things there''s only a few known things that can damage vibranium mostly owned by God''s. next he bought healing potions and burn salves mana potions and basic food pills that last a month never hurts to be prepared costing 10k in total. Bought some regular fire whiskey and a few variable kinds of boozes and even a few barrels of butter beer all these right into the gate so he never runs out costing about 1kgp then he makes the biggest purchase ever he buys the chains of heaven Enkidu for 300mgp and stores it in the gate basic explanation is the Noble Phantasm most trusted by Gilgamesh, even more so than Ea, and the "greatest secret" stored in the Gate of Babylon. It is a chain named after his closest friend, made to bind the gods so they cannot escape, making it one of the few Anti-Divine weapons that holds the concept of "reigning over the gods." The strength and durability of the chain grows stronger with the target having higher Divinity, but is no more than a tough chain to a target without Divinity like Saber, Assassin, or Archer. When used against a regular human like Shirou Emiya, he feels he has no chance of prying it off of him. Divine targets are completely held in place, allowing him to bind the "Bull of Heaven" that brought seven years of famine in Uruk. It does have some sort of limit, as even he is able to tell that the chain is not enough to completely bind the demi-god Heracles strengthened by Mad Enhancement.The chain can be summoned from anywhere the Gate of Babylon can reach, elongate and contract without any shown limit, and multiple individual sections can be summoned at one time. The blade on the front of the chain is capable of acting as a striking weapon when launched at a high speed, and he can summon a single length to wrap around an opponent so he can drag them towards him by pulling it. Once activating it as a Noble Phantasm, numerous segments instantly appear to wrap around the opponent in order to bind them for his projectiles. The opponent is given the status effect of being binded and having sustained damage inflicted on them. It is shown both descending from the sky and appearing directly from inside the Gate of Babylon. He generally binds the opponent''s weapon, limbs, shoulders, neck, and abdomen, rendering them completely immobile. The chains continuously twist and tighten with enough force to attempt to tear off Berserker''s head and bend his arms past their limits in a normally impossible direction. It appears to even bind the space around itself, and it is capable of rendering transportation ordered by a Command Spell, which is capable of magecraft close to that of True Magic, completely useless and nullified. It can be said to be a more troublesome Noble Phantasm to Berserker than Excalibur. He is able to pull off what is accepted by all as an impossible feat in breaking free of the weapon with the last vestiges of his strength. That doesn''t actually destroy it as Gilgamesh later uses it again to grab the arm of Shirou. (A/N we miscalculated previously so let''s buy a fancy chain to get rid of some of the money basically it just a regular chain unless used against got which there are none in this world or the next one soooo) 500mgp left Chapter 62 - 62. what are ya buyin stranger? After a nerve wracking summer which ended up being the biggest heist ever not to mention he spent the majority of his time playing with enkidu and those vibranium cannonballs I mean do you know how satisfying it is to fire off a 5 pound ball of almost indestructible metal at trees and rocks and anything that moves he was like a child with a new toy he started practicing on random things he couldn''t do it on dummies it was instantly destroyed and as for enkidu it''s super up and fun to play with he spent half the time pretending to be scorpion from mortal kombat the other half learning how to use it as a kind of whip and projectile chained weapons are oddly hard to use like flails he spent most of the time with the cannonballs and with the auto collect function hrnggg so good he really needed a combat trainer tho he had so many options like scathach and evangeline mcdowell or he could wait and go to history''s strongest disciple Kenichis world and learn from those masters and get better that kid got super op but those exercises made him shiver in thought. he didn''t want to go to some super op world and have to deal with a bunch of shit game of thrones would be perfect to start his kingdom there''s the wildlings the slaves the unsullied there''s real war and combat there''s a few dragons he''d be rich plus there are some extinct animals there like dire wolves and mammoths and some giants the only problem would be white walkers and politics or he could go to arifureta and work through the magic dungeons save the vampire girl get creation magic get beast people for his kingdom who are being enslaved work on his levels cause right now he''s at level 9 from killing those people so he has 45 free Stat points but he wants to save all those. he could also go to is it wrong to pick up girls in a dungeon world but that place has so many gods and quite a few troublesome people and most of that place is corrupt with slavery corrupt nobles insane gods roaming around doing fuck all. the choice is up in the air. anyway it''s time to get ready for school again they did the classic diagon alley trip for new clothes and books and splurged on even more books they had the choice of picking new classes this year for electives he picked ancient runes and arithmancy divination and care of magical creatures he had Luna and he was worthless at that shit muggle studies was over a hundred years behind however runes and arithmancy were great for curse breaking and setting up wards and Hagrid was a good friend he didn''t want to steal more animals no sir also he found the biting books interesting he had also bought 1 invisible book of invisibility he had to be careful not to lose it so he kept it in his inventory he stocked up a bunch of potions at the apothecary for his gate like 20 pepper ups some bezoars he had some calming draughts and dreamless sleep potions he had got essence of murtlap for cuts and scars he bought some bottles of skelegrow he was basically making his own potions store in his gate and thinking ahead always be prepared he bought a draught of peace the Draught of Peace calms nerves and allows concentration. It might not eliminate enemies or give an edge in battle, but the Draught of Peace combats our unseen struggles against depression and anxiety, something that would aid a great number of people in real life he even got some things from the black market in nocturnal he had a bottle of amortentia Advertised as the strongest love potion in existence, Amortentia can''t create true love, but it causes such powerful infatuation bordering on obsession that it''s hard to tell the difference. The process for mixing it has yet to be revealed, but we know that the potion''s aroma changes to match scents that every individual finds pleasant; A dangerous drug Why force a false love with Amortentia when you can simply make yourself desirable with the Beautification Potion? Rather than manipulating another''s feelings towards you, this handy elixir temporarily removes your blemishes and enhance your features. Looks aren''t everything, but they certainly don''t hurt when attracting a partner. he bought Wolfsbane Potion it doesn''t cure but alleviates the symptoms of lycanthropy, Lycanthropy is simply a fancy term for a werewolf, and while Wolfsbane does not prevent the transformation under a full moon, it morphs its user into a drowsy regular wolf rather than a vicious werewolf. Wolfsbane also allows consumers to maintain their memories after the transformation. As helpful as it is to lycanthropy-inflicted wizards, Wolfsbane is tricky to craft, and the ingredients are expensive to find, meaning several werewolves are unable to regularly ingest it. he bought invisibility potions self-explanatory there he got a vial of veritaserum for when people are being stubborn 10 bottles of polyjuice potion 1 vial of liquid luck that cost him 10mgp it can only be used rarely or else bad shit happens he even got the opposite of it a vial of maclaw poison which causes extreme bad luck all of these potions were stored in his gate of Babylon for a permanent supply. better to have and not need than need and not have Chapter 63 - 63. The Rules. After Ryans shopping spree which he bough everything he possibly could think of From anti constipation potions to pimple and boil removing potions his gate had just about anything and most women in the world would kill for a few items in there. I mean beauty and anti aging like the elixir of life? yeah he could get all the ladies. but he won''t cause there are rules for harems first rule of the harem don''t take all the girls. Taking all the girls is a dick move it''s only polite to let your friends and allies find love don''t be a douche. Second rule don''t over stuff the harem if you can''t handle it. Having a 100 girls would be great but how do you expect to be able to handle all of them without some magical clones or something. That would lead to very unhappy women which could lead to an NTR end for the main Mc and some other Mc taking his women we cannot allow this. so moderation is needed so you don''t get cucked. Rule number 3 no gender benders in my harem. Like no he was a man I knew he was a man I''m not doing a man. Girls born as girls however in alternate realities are okay though. rule number 4 of Ryans harems personal rule. No traps. They got peepee they no with me capiche? last rule is happy harem happy life. keep your harem happy and your life will be happy spend time with them don''t just bang and run around fighting young masters and trying to be the strongest of all time forgetting your partners you Lil cunt. how hard is it to take them with you. No harem member left behind. can you just imagine a sad little Luna holding a stuffed Pikachu waiting for you to come home and cuddle all while your out fighting god knows what cause your on some powertrip no no no. Not allowed. on to basic life rules. first rule don''t be an asshole simple rule. that causes problems. arrogance leads to ignorance and ignorance leads to death. don''t be arrogant or over confident bad shit happens it''s good to know your strong it''s another to overestimate yourself and get killed for it. next rule in Ryans basic life guide. always put the toilet seat down. you have a harem do the little things your supposed too. next, treat everything you can as kindly as you can. your a king if your acting like some kind of tyrant that''s a good way to find some strange op Mc out trying to kill you with his plot armor fully active. which leads us to our next rule. make sure your kills are dead we don''t want anyone coming back we didn''t expect. which leads us onto our next rule. we don''t kill innocents. no matter how much some little shit offended you family annihilation is off the table don''t become one of those young masters. Children are also off the table we don''t kill kids or malfoy would probably be dead already. next rule try to handle problems silently. don''t fight assholes in a full tavern and kill the governors son where everyone can see like wtf man that causes problems. assassinate them when they are farther away and leave no witnesses also wear a disguise. best one would be make yourself look like someone you hate. that''s killing 2 birds with 1 stone. and no father''s come after you. I know this is a lot of rules but there are far too many idiots out there. don''t be an idiot. anyway everyone had made it to the train station being escorted by aurors cause of Harry and Sirius Black being free. the train was packed like usual I don''t know why kids don''t just get basic charms on trunks like Featherlight and shrinking I mean it''s not that expensive. Ryan found the apartment with lupin in it the man looked super raggedy. bad clothes sick and tired looking we gotta help him out later with that lycanthropy is pretty shit here expecially the potter world version I mean if it was the underworld version where it''s 9 foot tall bipedal monster wolves that you can turn into anytime you want that''s the good shit. this one however full moon gollum from lord of the rings lookin ass wolf creature gross. I would even accept the twilight werewolves before this those guys are cool. massive wolves that tear things apart oh yeah. but i think they classify as shape shifters. but they still get immortality as long as they change. this guy however got the shit end of the stick a werewolf that goes crazy you don''t remember you inflict wounds on yourself you don''t really get any cool powers besides the love for more bloody steak and some increased smells and minor strength increase. yeah not worth it plus the entire Wizarding world is prejudice against you and no jobs? yeah that sucks. anyway I''ll talk to the man later on in school and try to recruit him as long as I can drive out that Dumbledore worship in him that''s totally lame we can''t have that I''m pretty sure Dumbledore just used him cause he was a werewolf and needed someone on the inside. I mean it was war time and some people do crazy things after all he is way over 100 years old he shouldn''t be leading wars he should be in retirement on a beach somewhere looking at hot bikini asses. or trunks you know whatever floats his boat I''m not against it I''m just not interested myself. I involuntarily stroke Lunas head. yes more waifus. *cough* I trailed off there for a bit anyway the train was doing its train like duties when it started slowing down I left the apartment knowing what comes next. it''s kinda like a silent Hill horror game the world went grey and cold and everything felt clammy I had small flashbacks of burning alive in agony. I frowned at that and had my shadows spread out. we ended up with 13 dementors before the train started moving not many but it''s a start I know there''s going to be so many at hogwarts it actually effects the weather making it cold and dark and gloomy most of the year. giant hooded zombie soul suckers. and that screech they do. chilling. anyway I taught our whole group effectively how to use patroni so we should be good. the only things that were worth mentioning these years was the hogsmeade trips which Harry can go on and more dates for me the quidditch game the dark creatures classes with lupin the hippogryff arc. the Sirius black attacks Harrys training which won''t happen now that he has permission and we already know it Pettigrew escape basically like last year I''d already gotten most of the problems solved we have care of magical creatures with slytherin so malfoy isn''t in our class I don''t know what''s going to happen to the little shit if he does the same crap and gets attacked at least his dad can''t bribe anyone they had to sell most of their things to be able to maintain a good life. I mean I can''t steal malfoy manor...can i? nahhhh let''s not try. I have to leave Narcissa something at least I do have the rest of her family living with me and I don''t want them hiddenly upset from what I know she''s just a spoiled trophy wife who doesn''t do any wrong really she never participated in the wars or muggle hunts or anything like that. she didn''t want anything to do with voldie and only wanted her son safe she was a caring mother. I''ll see if I can help her I may have to kidnap malfoy and imprison him for rehabilitation from daddy''s problem but I''m sure she could understand that. and get he away from lucy and his shenanigans. we will work on it and ask the other members. my prison has sound dampening so we don''t have to hear shouts about his father will hear about this I plan to kill the man off at some point. anyway. good train ride ended no mishaps. Chapter 64 - 64. Tell me what do you fear most. we arrived at the castle in the gloomy weather ready for the feast to get started so I can gorge myself on food I mean cmon I''m starving here. Hermione was called off by McGonagall to probably discuss the time turner I mean she''s still taking all the classes but seriously who the fuck gives a 13 year old a time traveling device to help with classes what''s wrong with this world. I mean if it was me I''d way for lottery numbers to be called then go back in time grab that ticket then bam I''m fucking loaded... that an idea isn''t it. but right now we are in the 90s man the lottery isn''t worth more than 30 million that''s like 3mgp not even worth the trouble. if I wanted to I could invest in stocks but that''s so boring. I mean right now it''s 1994 prices for Microsoft were at 3$ a pop by 1997 the year I graduate it''s going to be 15$ atleast. my breathing intensifies. I could turn 400 million go into 2b cash and buy about 667m stocks but that raises questions and issues and I don''t know how stocks work let''s forget it. I don''t exactly know how I could explain all that money popping into banking systems and shit gotta be smart about it all if you deposit $5k or more cops Come knocking asking how you got this money if you have no reply then the government takes it. let alone billions unless I went to goblins then they would start asking questions cause i recently robbed them it''s not hard to put 2 and 2 together. oh yes I forgot to mention about the time turners I stole from the ministry 15 went to the kingdom turning my time travel to 100 hours and 5 went into the gate for just in case purposes now there''s a rule about the gate and the kingdom if I have an item in the gate like a time turner and it''s destroyed it will be restored by the auto retrieve and repair function in time that is unless I use it to integrate into the kingdom then it completely disappears there is no infinite cheat in this system. same works for all items the limits are however like enkidu which is basically in my soul and the gate. since my gates linked to my soul/kingdom. it''s just rules bro. so basically I can go back in time by about 4 days. I have to be careful with paradoxes and shit though like I can see and talk to myself but if I try to give myself all my gp that''s a paradox that rips apart reality we need reality so that''s a big no no. besides the kingdom limits it about me giving away items like that to automatically stop paradoxes. it''s time travel man its hard to explain hurts my head when I think of it anyway feasts over while I distracted you all with talks of stocks and time travel I was eating crispy chicken and hot mashed potatoes and you didn''t get any hahaha! suckers. off to bed now I have a busy day in the morning 3 new classes. runes creatures and arithmancy which is basically wizard math idk how that works I thought math was math I''ll look it up later I think it''s for spell creation anyway gnight. It was fucking math. it''d like math for magicals shits hard it''s like a weird combination of using math to make things I don''t understand I just glared at the paper and willed it to show me it''s secrets. it didn''t work. and I had to learn things that makes my head hurt. runes was good tho we had to study ancient languages like Norse and old simerian things that aren''t around more and we could write little designs or rocks or wood with out little sculpting inscription kit and make them do things like glow and crap we won''t learn that til later though. and now it''s time for out first defence against the dark arts. Professor Lupin wasn''t there when they arrived at his first Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson. They all sat down, took out their books, quills, and parchment, and were talking when he finally entered the room. Lupin smiled vaguely and placed his tatty old briefcase on the teacher''s desk. He was as shabby as ever but looked healthier than he had on the train, as though he had had a few square meals. "Good afternoon," he said. "Would you please put all your books back in your bags. Today''s will be a practical lesson. You will need only your wands. " A few curious looks were exchanged as the class put away their books. They had never had a practical Defense Against the Dark Arts class before, unless you counted the memorable class last year when their old teacher had brought a cageful of pixies to class and set them loose. "Right then," said Professor Lupin, when everyone was ready. "If you''d follow me. " Puzzled but interested, the class got to its feet and followed Professor Lupin out of the classroom. He led them along the deserted corridor and around a corner, where the first thing they saw was Peeves the Poltergeist, who was floating upside down in midair and stuffing the nearest keyhole with chewing gum. Peeves didn''t look up until Professor Lupin was two feet away; then he wiggled his curly-toed feet and broke into song. "Loony, loopy Lupin," Peeves sang. "Loony, loopy Lupin, loony, loopy Lupin ¨C" Rude and unmanageable as he almost always was, Peeves usually showed some respect toward the teachers. Everyone looked quickly at Professor Lupin to see how he would take this; to their surprise, he was still smiling. "I''d take that gum out of the keyhole if I were you, Peeves," he said pleasantly. "Mr. Filch won''t be able to get in to his brooms. " Filch was the Hogwarts caretaker, a bad-tempered, failed wizard who waged a constant war against the students and, indeed, Peeves. However, Peeves paid no attention to Professor Lupin''s words, except to blow a loud wet raspberry. Professor Lupin gave a small sigh and took out his wand. "This is a useful little spell," he told the class over his shoulder. "Please watch closely. " He raised the wand to shoulder height, said, "Waddiwasi!" and pointed it at Peeves. With the force of a bullet, the wad of chewing gum shot out of the keyhole and straight down Peeves''s left nostril; he whirled upright and zoomed away, cursing.They set off again, the class looking at shabby Professor Lupin with increased respect. He led them down a second corridor and stopped, right outside the staffroom door. "Inside, please," said Professor Lupin, opening it and standing back. The staffroom, a long, paneled room full of old, mismatched chairs, was empty except for one teacher. Professor Snape was sitting in a low armchair, and he looked around as the class filed in. His eyes were glittering and there was a nasty sneer playing around his mouth. As Professor Lupin came in and made to close the door behind him, Snape said, "Leave it open, Lupin. I''d rather not witness this. " He got to his feet and strode past the class, his black robes billowing behind him. At the doorway he turned on his heel and said, "Possibly no one''s warned you, Lupin, but this class contains Neville Longbottom. I would advise you not to entrust him with anything difficult. Not unless Miss Granger is hissing instructions in his ear. " Neville went scarlet. Harry glared at Snape; it was bad enough that he bullied Neville in his own classes, let alone doing it in front of other teachers. Professor Lupin had raised his eyebrows. "I was hoping that Neville would assist me with the first stage of the operation," he said, "and I am sure he will perform it admirably. " Neville''s face went, if possible, even redder. Snape''s lip curled, but he left, shutting the door with a snap. "Now, then," said Professor Lupin, beckoning the class toward the end of the room, where there was nothing but an old wardrobe where the teachers kept their spare robes. As Professor Lupin went to stand next to it, the wardrobe gave a sudden wobble, banging off the wall. "Nothing to worry about," said Professor Lupin calmly because a few people had jumped backward in alarm. "There''s a Boggart in there. " Most people seemed to feel that this was something to worry about. Neville gave Professor Lupin a look of pure terror. "Boggarts like dark, enclosed spaces," said Professor Lupin. "Wardrobes, the gap beneath beds, the cupboards under sinks ¡ª I''ve even met one that had lodged itself in a grandfather clock. This one moved in yesterday afternoon, and I asked the headmaster if the staff would leave it to give my third years some practice. " "So, the first question we must ask ourselves is, what is a Boggart?" Hermione put up her hand. "It''s a shape-shifter," she said. "It can take the shape of whatever it thinks will frighten us most. " "Couldn''t have put it better myself," said Professor Lupin, and Hermione glowed. "So the Boggart sitting in the darkness within has not yet assumed a form. He does not yet know what will frighten the person on the other side of the door. Nobody knows what a Boggart looks like when he is alone, but when I let him out, he will immediately become whatever each of us most fears. "This means," said Professor Lupin, choosing to ignore Neville''s small sputter of terror, "that we have a huge advantage over the Boggart before we begin. Have you spotted it, Harry?" Trying to answer a question with Hermione next to him, bobbing up and down on the balls of her feet with her hand in the air, was very off-putting, but Harry had a go. "Er ¡ª because there are so many of us, it won''t know what shape it should be?" "Precisely," said Professor Lupin, and Hermione put her hand down, looking a little disappointed. "It''s always best to have company when you''re dealing with a Boggart. He becomes confused. Which should he become, a headless corpse or a flesh-eating slug? I once saw a Boggart make that very mistake ¡ª tried to frighten two people at once and turned himself into half a slug. Not remotely frightening. ''The charm that repels a Boggart is simple, yet it requires force of mind. You see, the thing that really finishes a Boggart is laughter. What you need to do is force it to assume a shape that you find amusing. "We will practice the charm without wands first. After me, please. . . riddikulus!" "Riddikulus!" said the class together. "Good," said Professor Lupin. "Very good. But that was the easy part, I''m afraid. You see, the word alone is not enough. And this is where you come in, Neville. " The wardrobe shook again, though not as much as Neville, who walked forward as though he were heading for the gallows. "Right, Neville," said Professor Lupin. "First things first: what would you say is the thing that frightens you most in the world?" Neville''s lips moved, but no noise came out. "I didn''t catch that, Neville, sorry," said Professor Lupin cheerfully. Neville looked around rather wildly, as though begging someone to help him, then said, in barely more than a whisper, "Professor Snape. " Nearly everyone laughed. Even Neville grinned apologetically. Professor Lupin, however, looked thoughtful. "Professor Snape. . . hmmm. . . Neville, I believe you live with your grandmother?" "Er ¡ª yes," said Neville nervously. "But ¡ª I don''t want the Boggart to turn into her either. " "No, no, you misunderstand me," said Professor Lupin, now smiling. "I wonder, could you tell us what sort of clothes your grandmother usually wears?" Neville looked startled, but said, "Well. . . always the same hat. A tall one with a stuffed vulture on top. And a long dress. . . green, normally. . . and sometimes a fox-fur scarf. " "And a handbag?" prompted Professor Lupin. "A big red one," said Neville. "Right then," said Professor Lupin. "Can you picture those clothes very clearly, Neville? Can you see them in your mind''s eye?" "Yes," said Neville uncertainty, plainly wondering what was coming next. "When the Boggart bursts out of this wardrobe, Neville, and sees you, it will assume the form of Professor Snape," said Lupin. "And you will raise your wand ¡ª thus ¡ª and cry "Riddikulus" ¡ª and concentrate hard on your grandmother''s clothes. If all goes well, Professor Boggart Snape will be forced into that vulture-topped hat, and that green dress, with that big red handbag. " There was a great shout of laughter. The wardrobe wobbled more violently. "If Neville is successful, the Boggart is likely to shift his attention to each of us in turn," said Professor Lupin. "I would like all of you to take a moment now to think of the thing that scares you most, and imagine how you might force it to look comical. . . " The room went quiet. Chapter 65 - 65. now double that fear and you have me. Ryan wondered. . . What scared him most in the world? Ryan shivered, then looked around, hoping no one had noticed. Many people had their eyes shut tight. Ron was muttering to himself, "Take its legs off. " Ron''s greatest fear was spiders. "Everyone ready?" said Professor Lupin. Ryan felt a lurch of fear. He wasn''t ready. But he didn''t want to ask for more time; everyone else was nodding and rolling up their sleeves.Neville, we''re going to back away," said Professor Lupin. "Let you have a clear field, all right? I''ll call the next person forward. . . Everyone back, now, so Neville can get a clear shot ¨C" They all retreated, backed against the walls, leaving Neville alone beside the wardrobe. He looked pale and frightened, but he had pushed up the sleeves of his robes and was holding his wand ready. "On the count of three, Neville," said Professor Lupin, who was pointing his own wand at the handle of the wardrobe. "One ¡ª two ¡ª three ¡ª now!" A jet of sparks shot from the end of Professor Lupin''s wand and hit the doorknob. The wardrobe burst open. Hook-nosed and menacing, Professor Snape stepped out, his eyes flashing at Neville. Neville backed away, his wand up, mouthing wordlessly. Snape was bearing down upon him, reaching inside his robes. "R ¡ª r ¡ª riddikulus! " squeaked Neville. There was a noise like a whip crack. Snape stumbled; he was wearing a long, lace-trimmed dress and a towering hat topped with a moth-eaten vulture, and he was swinging a huge crimson handbag. There was a roar of laughter; the Boggart paused, confused, and Professor Lupin shouted, "Daphne! Forward!" Daphne walked forward, her face set. Snape rounded on her. There was another crack, and where he had stood was a bloodstained, bandaged mummy; its sightless face was turned to Daphne and it began to walk toward her very slowly, dragging its feet, its stiff arms rising ¡ª "Riddikulus!" cried Daphne. A bandage unraveled at the mummy''s feet; it became entangled, fell face forward, and its head rolled off.Excellent! Ron, you next!" Ron leapt forward. Crack! Quite a few people screamed. A giant spider, six feet tall and covered in hair, was advancing on Ron, clicking its pincers menacingly. "Riddikulus!" bellowed Ron, and the spider''s legs vanished; it rolled over and over; it came to a halt at Harry''s feet. All the sudden it turned into a charming young man with a sneer on his face Ryan paled. " You there move to a different table I want this one." he then looked at Luna with list filled eyes. "and leave the woman behind I want them. Don''t you know who I am I''m the young master of the ****** clan my father rules this area so if you know what''s good for you leave." "Noooooooooo" Ryan shouted his worst fear had come true he had attracted the attention of a silkpants young master and there are too many witnesses. "BOMBARDA!" the Boggart exploded into pieces. he was still muttering about a lifetime at the farm and the father and the grandfather and the great grand father coming after him with all the kids in the class looking at him crazily and even Lupin giving him an odd look. Ryan was on his knees saying something about rules when he was grabbed by Luna and dissappear out the door with everyone still watching. he received great cuddles that night to get over his trauma. school days went by not too fast and not too slow they got to go some weekends to hogsmead where they practically bought out the candy shop for Ryans gate it works the same as with potions for foods. he was preparing for the eventual boggarts father coming to find him for revenge. but then he remembers he already had a Boggart in his farm what if the one he killed was the father then should he worry about the son killing him? or the grandfather coming. no no nows not the time to hyperventilate. anyway he was collecting dementors at a fast rate he was up to the 60s it was a nice sized collection. he wanted them all tho that was a powerful weapon invisible to muggles soul sucking and can infuse despair and depression. it was like a weapon of madness. plus he didn''t want voldie to have any of them. he was going solve a few future problems soon. probably after the quidditch world cup. that''s when it starts to get hectic and he can''t do anything about crouch Jr til the tournament is over he needs Harry for the revival of voldie and didn''t want to throw plans out of wack. plus he might be able to get some things done while in the graveyard. anyway he was making sure he had all the items he wanted before ever leaving this world he didn''t want to have to do this place all over again for items he forgot the first time around. he could repeat the world over and over or try alternate world with places like evil Dumbledore or Harry or other kinds of new strange magic world''s with magically binding contracts and plots and plans but that would suck and he didn''t want to have to work around that. he was collecting magic animals and things like black market traders were getting rich because of him his plans were to loot a dragons preserve at some point he already had a lot of strange animals in storage but mostly he was breeding cows and rabbits and chickens for food for his people you can''t only live on veggies his orchards were doing great the fruit was 3 sizes bigger than market food his wine was absolutely delicious he had some of the best apple juice it was going well his kingdom was growing day buy day it was up to almost 1000 houses from daily earned profit. his kingdom was 1 level off of 20 and buying special landscapes. he needed a darkness one to grow his inferius and dementors they could get stronger faster and more vicious growing in that background nothing is more scary than running zombies in an apocalypse and he was gunna have them. he was buying load after load of books from all over the world to the point he had to build another library just to keep them. knowledge is power. but always remember kids with great power comes great problems. avoid that shit. Chapter 66 - 66. the slow boring chapter. He had set up his shadow at this point to do acts to scare off Pettigrew like in the story the painting of the fat lady slashed and the fight with Hermione about her cat all happened. he had regular classes with lupin and learned about all kinds of magical creatures with him and Hagrid he would sneak some when he could but he didn''t want to be suspicious. he might bring Hagrid with him to look over his ranch just for the man to have something to do other than stay in this world of hell he was also thinking about stealing the staff and giving them jobs in his kingdom if he could pull it off. he knows he could get Dumbledore if he revived his sister for him and maybe even aberforth so he could get a nice bar running. who knows he might just try to take the whole hogwarts castle in some stories it''s actually sentient. he could have a ready made magical school. there were hundreds of classrooms he could summon teachers with different skillets and set up a type of adventure guild training as well for dungeon diving he could even add muggle classes like basic sciences he wants smart citizens people who can think for themselves. he only had to figure out some of the technicals of it all. anyway he had increased his goals of raising the farm to level 20 which is 1000 acres my friends he stole some acromatulas he looted water monsters from the lake like grindylows and other magical creatures he had absorbed underwater magical plants like gillyweed and other things like clams for pearl productions when he gets his ocean background he started collecting lake and ocean fish much to his displeasure. it got everything up nice and good and he now had level 20 farming the very first thing he did was buy the dungeon. and invest money into it for stocked monsters the more you put into dungeon growth the more you get in returns basically every floor was 1 million gp and the monsters got stronger and better drops the farther down you went he spent 50 million gp for basic dungeon interface. 250 million for stocked monsters and respawn another 50 million for boss rooms every 10 floors and he bought 99 floors for 99mil basically 449m he also bought both the sea and the darkness special spaces stuffing the undead in the dark one and the fish in the ocean. to start working on population he bought a few different types of fish that were good for eating and shrimps lobsters crabs tuna all that stuff he basically created an ecosystem he added corals and kelps just went down a page for fish buying what he could. invest in your kingdom it will return your money 10 fold the kingdoms daily income from the farm is about 375k from crops the farm was at 1000 animals at a time I spend some items in the farm as the auto feeding function I personally can''t use the dungeon it''s like that self generating money thing what kind of King loots his own house? now if you think for one damn second I''m not gunna travel to other world''s to loot dungeons your dead wrong. I had some acromatulas working on producing silk and venom I could sell at later dates acromantula silk is very good for magical clothes and the venom doesn''t need to be explained I basically spent 470 miles today on upgrades I''m down to 30mil that''s an amount I can handle for some reason if i have too much money I just can''t handle the pressure I feel like I see hundreds of eyes glaring at me with muffled whispers. "buy....sharingan...gum gum no pistol...rasengan.....gae bolg....buy buy buy....immortality... Alucard bloodline...." shits stressful man its like pure pressure but instead of drugs it''s op powers. Don''t bully me I''ll send Bella after you! so after that fun leveling day I start to think about what I need to do I need to talk to lupin about the plan. Harry has no idea about Pettigrew he only knows he isn''t allowed to talk about Sirius I don''t want him blabbing when the rat is around and ruining things. I need to talk to Dumbledore at some point but that old man meddles I want the wand but I''d have to explain things like how the horcruxes and about Tom needing to be revived I know there will be innocent deaths but I haven''t figured a way around it yet I know the snake wasn''t in the hehe graveyard when he was revived in the books I double checked and I know Harry needs to probably take and killing curse to the face destroy that part of the soul unless I can find something to get it out of him. I don''t know if he is the horcrux or the scar is the horcrux and I don''t know if venom on the scar will kill the soul piece like the diary in the book. if the soul piece is fused with him it''s probably a no go if it''s just in the scar maybe some type of surgery to just cut it off? lots think about. I can''t touch crouch but I will try to get into the tournament next year I have a few thoughts on it since I''m underage wizards do lack common sense I''ll give it a try if it works it works if it doesn''t oh well its just a cup and 1k I might try to steal the goblet of fire tho lol I just want a cool juice cup for the mornings. Chapter 67 - 67. tips and tricks Let''s have a little chat about some small things I want to clarify and break the 4 wall some more. First after this world where I''m heading and why I''ve been spending points and gold like drinking kool-aid I''m mostly leaning towards the game of thrones world. now hear me out on why. first off there''s probably only like 6 really dangerous things in that world. the first would be white walkers. which are basically lichs with zombie resurrection skills now that would be good for my army as the farm with 100% loyalty in undead is op. The next would be the religious fanatics like the many faced men and the red lady and strange sacrifice magic. shits odd and unpredictable. number 3 daenarys dragons would potentially be bad. number 4 war in general that world goes to shit pretty quick with mass slaughters and such. number 5 diseases from prostitutes. I don''t have to worry about this one as I''m good with my harem. number 6 surprises. those can be deadly never knowing if someone is just going to sneak up behind you and cut your throat there''s no such thing as being over prepared. now onto the plus sides. there''s homeless people wildlings slaves and other such people I can move to my kingdom to get a good start. there''s knights and mercenaries and combat teachers for higher that would help increase the basics. there''s adventure we could have quality time with the girls and relax without school get more intimate talk about our dreams and wishes. next we could get some good knights for our kingdom like Jon snow. and tyrion lannister would be a great hand of the king for me. he could help fix up the kingdom make it more acceptable he''s a genius that wants to be recognized for his talents. it would be pretty simple to recruit him. next up would be some basic things to get crafted and done like ships for my new ocean landscape extinct creatures in this world for my farm and new knowledge. I know kings landing is basically bankrupt in the start of the series the whole place is 6 million gold in debt. in that world I''m still fucking rich with 30m. next good part margery tyrell and danaerys have great tits and would be perfect for my harem 2 queens who are good for the people who can help manage while the kingdom and keep people happy while I''m away they made great strives to help children and the weak improving their reigns that''s good potential for allies. other than that I don''t think there are any other good people to add to the harem I mean sansa is a fan girl Arya is a boy the queen is a brother fucker there''s just no one good. so more focus on fun maybe the sand snakes? who knows. that whole area is messed up. now about world travel let''s talk about my body. first off you guys may have noticed a few differences like Ryan what are you gunna do with 5 souls. calm your tits little Billy I''ll explain. they can basically be used as a clone type body for rebirths let''s say I want to be reincarnated as rob stark (I don''t but it''s an example) when I''m reborn most of my stats besides str and wisdom go right back down to zero poof can''t have a super human baby in a non super human baby world. any Stat points used on a Stat like that gets set to the basic human value which I''m going to put as 50 so I''d have like 1 str 1 dex 50 int 50 wis and whatever I put into str and dex Stat point wise. however the previous body I used can be saved in one of those soul slots like a backup save if you get my drift however they are non reusable 1 slot 1 clone forever stuck as that clone so we don''t waste it we can use bloodlines on our new body''s and just make sure we have a regular old human default in case we want to go back I know you guys are thinking but what about your shadows? well those are customizable I could buys certain skillsets and bloodlines for them like a type of equipment interface or an auto battle npc on your team but they aren''t me they are my shadows the souls are however me let''s say i want to have a new species like a frost demon from dbz like freiza boom i buy the basic homunculus put it in my soul let it do its magic then pay for the bloodline and customize it to my liking mostly looks and color. simple eh. now back to the game of thrones world there''s basically no end game to that world besides killing the white walkers. so I do whatever I want pick what time I want to go to maybe get a good job there work my way up in a kingdom you know basic shit. live in the woods if I want spend time with the harem learn how to draw the eyes in Manga properly and study books basically I do whatever I want. it would be a good training Montage world and I''m pretty much all for that one. the other choice was arifureta for the vampire girls dungeon diving beast people for the kingdom creating magic but there''s basically an insane power hungry god and a corrupt church that likes to try to take over people''s bodies I''d have to kill and fighting gods right now noooooooo. even with enkidu I am not completely certain i can win. Chapter 68 - 68. feelings (A/N first off my bad about not having at least 10 chapters out today yet. you guys know when it''s cold outside and you like lay down on the bed and you cover up and get that super warm feeling and then you just pass the fuck out? yeah I had a nap. now onwards to victory my friends.) I awoke several hours later in a daze covered in girls ah such is the life of me the great king. we had went to sleep late past night talking about what kind of world''s there were and I had told them a few of my plans and had them read books watch movies and other such things and write don''t some good ideas some good people to recruit where to start what to do who would be good to recruit and who wouldnt. it was very informative and not just filler because the author practically ruined this and the last books plot line making the story boil down to like 8 chapters. nope not at all that didn''t happen. *cough*. Most of this school year has been another boring school year learning about magical creatures and runes and practicing magical combat in the room of requirment. Hermione has slowly accepted the fate of the harem our bushy haired goddess has been accepted by the clan. it helps prevent her from talking on and on about muggle studies and the such if you just man up and kiss her to make her shut up. Like Luna did. it was pretty hot not gunna lie. from then on it was all peaches and cream my friends. she joined in our nightly snuggle sessions but i wasn''t the only one getting some romance no sir. Harry had hooked up with Ginny this past year with lots of peer pressure from the group including the twins and offers for double dates by me and my girls they had progressed quite a bit after ginny got that whole fan girl thing out of the way she had also joined us on morning exercises and was almost drooling as she stared at Harrys hot sweaty bod in the mornings we had to keep the little fireball from eating him right then and there we clearly know whose the man in the relationship. at 13 we had reached a bit over 5"5 feet thanks to simple potions to help body growth along and nutrient potions. my body had the perfect fighters build going on not bulky just compact and ready to go we lifted weights a lot and from all the sparring we were flexible from constant work out Neville still had a bit of baby fat but he was stocky like a tank build. Harry was still smaller and wirey kinda like a thief build glad he got that and not me the girls were getting small bumps and curves in the expected places all In all we were hot i had a fan club harry had a fan club the girls had fan boys its all okay until i get a yandere like collin I expect by next year to hit 6 feet at least our growth spurts are currently happening and you guys all know how awkward puberty is you ever remember random boner in class and like there''s nothing sexy going on just out of nowhere like the teacher is talking about runes for purifying air and just *BAM* boner. and you get cranky or the girls get cranky then I have to spoil them with chocolate or pudding and back rubs and it just makes it much worse when there''s 4 of them and you have to break out the shadows so you don''t get jealous glares with murderous intent man. women are scary. and they then start asking all of these questions like am I fat how do these pants make me look or other random questions and you need to answer them just right or else your fucked. but even if you answer it''s like they still get mad for another reason and you have to just suck it up and give them hugs when they cry out of embarrassment or something you have no idea what''s going on your just like doing homework and one breaks down the others breaks down and you spend 2 hours telling them their beautiful and how much they matter to you and it''s just been a stressful year alright?!?!? Now we get on to our main issue for the day Pettigrew at the cost of the marauders map I made sure everything played out in the book I even let sirius break rons leg. we had invited him to come walk with us to the quidditch fields he had scabbars of course and bam big black dog attack near the willow. long dark travel down the tunnel shadow acts as a grimy decrepit sirius and spills the beans we can''t have a good health sirius or lupin might ask questions at the wrong time everything goes exactly as planned Peter gets captured after Snape gets knocked out for being a nosey git werewolf lupin appears and Peter gets away while me as a bear and sirius in his dog for fight him off into the woods. the dementors come I steal them everything goes according to plan. step 2 begins. it''s going to be a blast this next year but first we are going to tie up some loose ends after the world cup I need things planned out perfectly I can''t have a massive murder spree going on in Azkaban that might scare off some of the death eaters and I want to get some of the hidden ones who attack the campground after the festivities. I don''t want hidden troubles. I know I''ll still get some but better to cut them down while I can. Chapter 69 - 69. giggidy Lupin was filled in and let into the kingdom he was shocked at both lily and James being there even more shocked at a sexy Bella in a maid outfit massaging my shoulders on my throne but everything was explained with tearful apologies from him about crap that he didn''t know happened I explained I might be able to help him with his werewolf problem with some rare altered animagus potions allowing him to be like the twilight wolves with it being forced on a full moon but permanent control he cant infect people though he gladly accepted and I hired him on as a new teacher for me and the kids for dark creatures combat lessons and dos and don''t Sirius had been training us with James on the art of dueling Sirius was good at darker spells and James did battle transfiguration like golems and stuff it was wicked lily and Andromeda were teaching us more about potions and charms since Andromeda was a potions mistress and lily was good at both potions and charms. Bella helped us with hand to hand involving knives while Sirius had swords we didn''t have a good martial arts teacher yet but soon we might. we had personal training as well I had them learn how to use basic guns lily helped out we had a small shooting range we didn''t really need them since you know death by magic but it''s good to have many skills. James helped me practice with my chains and vibranium balls against golems he made its much harder to hit moving things than trees and I didn''t want to fuck it up by missing 70% of the time that would be uncool. Daphne had started learning under Ted about laws and politics since he was a wizard lawyer he knew quite a bit. Tonks trained a lot with Bella about fast casting and moving she was getting better. Neville and Harry had take up swordplay from Sirius and James. Hermione stuck to my library just reading about new world''s and coming up with plans. Luna played around with the animals and liked to ride around on godzilla. the kids got some basic combat kills in the dungeon along with the adults the first couple floors were weak monsters you know horned rabbits goblins ( the little green kind not the banker kind) some wolves basic stuff. I had provided every one of them with basic animagus potions the cheap kind that just unlocks the basic animal. Luna was a bunny Harry got a panther Neville a bear like me but his was a black bear Hermione an otter Tonks got a chameleon fitting indeed and Daphne got a snake you could see me and Harry hissing at her asking her questions to the confusion of people around us. apparently she sees in heat vision now and it''s odd. I wonder if dragons see in heat vision a question for another time I suppose. Harry was staying over for the quidditch world cup along with the girls my dad had gotten tickets like in the book for all of us he even got a nice tent for the event it was kinda like a motel style tent with just rooms down a hallway leading to a dining room and a kitchen with a basic sitting room nothing fancy but it will do. BTW our Trunks if they weren''t set up with is were always on our necklace with emergency funds available just in case it never hurts to be prepared for idk space rifts or something like I said before better to have it and not need it than to need it and not have it. I had bought the 5 basic humunculus for my extra souls they didn''t cost much now they looked like little babies in my internal soul realm wrapped up sleeping in enkidu chains it was kinda cute. I didn''t want to use any of them now but they were linked to the kingdom as well so basically If I get fucked up and this body dies one of my baby clones pops up in the kingdom to be taken care of by Cassie and the girls til I can function the souls have an auto recovery rate as well so if one dies it recovers but it takes 50 years per. and 5 years til my body can do anything worthwhile. now it was time for my grand adventure the big one the one we''ve all been waiting for yes the quidditch world cup Cassie woke me up "Time to go, Ryan, dear," I heard in my mind. I looked out the window. It was still dark outside. luna muttered indistinctly as I helped wake her up. At the foot of my mattress i saw three large, disheveled shapes emerging from tangles of blankets. "''S time already?" said Tonks groggily. They dressed in silence, too sleepy to talk, then, yawning and stretching, the five of them headed downstairs into the kitchen. I didn''t peek at them i swear. Mom was stirring the contents of a large pot on the stove, while Dad was sitting at the table, checking a sheaf of large parchment tickets. He looked up as the everyone entered and spread his arms so that they could see his clothes more clearly. He was wearing what appeared to be a golfing sweater and a very old pair of jeans, slightly too big for him and held up with a thick leather belt. "What d''you think?" he asked anxiously. "We''re supposed to go incognito ¨C do I look like a Muggle, Ryan?" "Yeah," said Ryan, smiling, "very good. " we had to use a portkey this morning there were to many people to apparate ryan knew that Apparating meant disappearing from one place and reappearing almost instantly in another, but had never practiced it yet for fear of splinching and understood that it was very difficult. he would start practicing when people could watch and help he really wanted to learn before going to the next world it would be so much easier to travel. but the thought of leaving body parts behind was always worrying. Harry had never heard of apparition before so they explained about what it was and how you needed a license. "You have to pass a test to Apparate?" Harry asked. "Oh yes," said Dad, tucking the tickets safely into the back pocket of his jeans. "The Department of Magical Transportation had to fine a couple of people the other day for Apparating without a license. It''s not easy, Apparition, and when it''s not done properly it can lead to nasty complications. This pair I''m talking about went and splinched themselves. " Everyone around the table except Harry winced. "Er ¨C splinched?" said Harry. "They left half of themselves behind," said dad, now spooning large amounts of treacle onto his porridge. "So, of course, they were stuck. Couldn''t move either way. Had to wait for the Accidental Magic Reversal Squad to sort them out. Meant a fair old bit of paperwork, I can tell you, what with the Muggles who spotted the body parts they''d left behind. . . . . "Were they okay?" he asked, startled. "Oh yes," said dad matter-of-factly. "But they got a heavy fine, and I don''t think they''ll be trying it again in a hurry. You don''t mess around with Apparition. There are plenty of adult wizards who don''t bother with it. Prefer brooms ¨C slower, but safer. " Chapter 70 - 70. arrival "We''ve got a bit of a walk," said Dad "Walk?" said Harry. "What, are we walking to the World Cup?" "No, no, that''s miles away," said Dad smiling. "We only need to walk a short way. It''s just that it''s very difficult for a large number of wizards to congregate without attracting Muggle attention. We have to be very careful about how we travel at the best of times, and on a huge occasion like the Quidditch World Cup. . . " All in all, the atmosphere was very friendly as they took their departure. "Well, have a lovely time," said Mom, "and behave yourselves," "pfft I''m always well behaved" Ryan replied missing the eye rolls of everyone else.It was chilly and the moon was still out. Only a dull, greenish tinge along the horizon to their right showed that daybreak was drawing closer. Ryan having been thinking about thousands of wizards speeding toward the Quidditch World Cup and the chaos that happens later, sped up to walk with his Dad. "So how does everyone get there without all the Muggles noticing?" Harry asked. "It''s been a massive organizational problem," sighed Dad. "The trouble is, about a hundred thousand wizards turn up at the World Cup, and of course, we just haven''t got a magical site big enough to accommodate them all. There are places Muggles can''t penetrate, but imagine trying to pack a hundred thousand wizards into Diagon Alley or platform nine and three-quarters. So we had to find a nice deserted moor, and set up as many anti-Muggle precautions as possible. The whole Ministry''s been working on it for months. First, of course, we have to stagger the arrivals. People with cheaper tickets have to arrive two weeks beforehand. A limited number use Muggle transport, but we can''t have too many clogging up their buses and trains ¨C remember, wizards are coming from all over the world. Some Apparate, of course, but we have to set up safe points for them to appear, well away from Muggles. I believe there''s a handy wood they''re using as the Apparition point. For those who don''t want to Apparate, or can''t, we use Portkeys. They''re objects that are used to transport wizards from one spot to another at a prearranged time. You can do large groups at a time if you need to. There have been two hundred Portkeys placed at strategic points around Britain, and the nearest one to us is up at the top of Stoatshead Hill, so that''s where we''re headed. " Dad pointed ahead of them, where a large black mass rose beyond the village of Ottery St. Catchpole. "What sort of objects are Portkeys?" said Harry curiously. "Well, they can be anything," said Dad. "Unobtrusive things, obviously, so Muggles don''t go picking them up and playing with them. . . stuff they''ll just think is litter. . . . " They trudged down the dark, dank lane toward the village, the silence broken only by their footsteps. The sky lightened very slowly as they made their way through the village, its inky blackness diluting to deepest blue. Ryan''s hands and feet were freezing and he had 4 sets of hands under his shirt stealing his body warm like usual girls do. Dad kept checking his watch. "Whew," panted dad , taking off his glasses and wiping them on his sweater. "Well, we''ve made good time ¨C we''ve got ten minutes. " Hermione came over the crest of the hill last, clutching a stitch in her side, this is what she gets for slacking on her cardio. "Now we just need the Portkey," said dad, squinting around at the ground. "It won''t be big. . . . Come on. . . " "that''s what she said. " Ryan murmured and help looked around wondering how they even got the stuff everywhere. They spread out, searching. They had only been at it for a couple of minutes, however, when a shout rent the still air. "Over here, Amos! Over here, we''ve got it. " The weasleys were silhouetted against the starry sky on the other side of the hilltop. "Arthur" said Dad, smiling as he strode over. The rest of them followed. They were standing near what looked like an old boot" Must be nearly time," said Dad quickly, pulling out his watch again. "Do you know whether we''re waiting for any more, Arthur?" "There aren''t any more of us in this area, are there?" "Not that I know of," said Dad. "Yes, it''s a minute off. . . We''d better get ready. . . . " He looked around at Harry and Hermione. "You just need to touch the Portkey, that''s all, a finger will do -" With difficulty, owing to their bulky backpacks, the nine of them crowded around the old boot held out by Mr.Weasley. They all stood there, in a tight circle, as a chill breeze swept over the hilltop. Nobody spoke. It suddenly occurred to Ryan how odd this would look if a Muggle were to walk up here now. . . eleven people, two of them grown men, clutching this manky old boot in the semidarkness, waiting. . . . it was like homeless men fighting for a turkey sandwich. an entertaining thought. "Three. . . " muttered Dad, one eye still on his watch, two. . . one. . . " It happened immediately: Ryan felt as though a hook just behind his navel had been suddenly jerked irresistibly forward very unpleasant. His feet left the ground; he could feel Daphne and Luna on either side of him, their shoulders banging into his; they were all speeding forward in a howl of wind and swirling color; his forefinger was stuck to the boot as though it was pulling him magnetically onward and then ¨C His feet slammed into the ground; Daphne staggered into him and he fell over; the Portkey hit the ground near his head with a heavy thud. "as much as I would love to be mounted by you Daphne I haven''t had time to prepare my heart." he joked as Daphne turned bright red and starting hitting his chest getting up looking quite embarrassed as everyone smirked at them."Seven past five from Stoatshead Hill," said a voice. Chapter 71 - 71. This is a title (A/N i have a bit I''d troubles with titles sometimes cause I often tend to wing it at first because technically I''m reading the book as I''m writing and copying and fixing things and I sometimes only have the title to go by as I often don''t remember every little detail of the chapters this is a good book it''s over double the size of the last two lots more plot and I can write a but more. I mostly am too lazy to change titles after I''m done I just dump things there and hope for the best lol.) They had arrived on what appeared to be a deserted stretch of misty moor. In front of them was a pair of tired and grumpy-looking wizards, one of whom was holding a large gold watch, the other a thick roll of parchment and a quill. Both were dressed as Muggles, though very inexpertly: The man with the watch wore a tweed suit with thigh-length galoshes; his colleague, a kilt and a poncho. "Morning, Basil," said Mr. Weasley, picking up the boot and handing it to the kilted wizard, who threw it into a large box of used Portkeys beside him; Harry could see an old newspaper, an empty drinks can, and a punctured football. "Hello there, Amos," said Basil wearily. "Not on duty, eh? It''s all right for some. . . . We''ve been here all night. . . . You''d better get out of the way, we''ve got a big party coming in from the Black Forest at five fifteen. Hang on, I''ll find your campsite. . . . Diggory. . . Diggory. . . . " He consulted his parchment list. "About a quarter of a mile''s walk over there, first field you come to. Site manager''s called Mr. Roberts. " They set off across the deserted moor, unable to make out much through the mist. After about twenty minutes, a small stone cottage next to a gate swam into view. Beyond it, Ryan could just make out the ghostly shapes of hundreds and hundreds of tents, rising up the gentle slope of a large field toward a dark wood on the horizon. They said good-bye to the weasleys and approached the cottage door. A man was standing in the doorway, looking out at the tents. Ryan knew at a glance that this was the only real Muggle for several acres. When he heard their footsteps, he turned his head to look at them. "Morning!" said Dad brightly. "Morning," said the Muggle. "Would you be Mr. Roberts?" "Aye, I would," said Mr. Roberts. "And who''re you?" "Diggory ¨C booked a couple of days ago?" "Aye," said Mr. Roberts, consulting a list tacked to the door. "You''ve got a space up by the wood there. Just the one night?" "That''s it," said Dad "You''ll be paying now, then?" said Mr. Roberts. "Ah ¨C right ¨C certainly -" said Dad. He retreated a short distance from the cottage and beckoned Ryan toward him. "Help me, Ryan" he muttered, pulling a roll of Muggle money from his pocket and starting to peel the notes apart. "This one''s a ¨C a ¨C a ten? Ah yes, I see the little number on it now. . . So this is a five?" "A twenty," Ryan corrected him in an undertone, uncomfortably aware of Mr. Roberts trying to catch every word. "Just let me handle it." he said and paid quickly "You''re not the first one who''s had trouble with money," said Mr. Roberts, scrutinizing Dad closely. "I had two try and pay me with great gold coins the size of hubcaps ten minutes ago. " "Did They really?" said Dad nervously. Mr. Roberts rummaged around in a tin for some change. "Never been this crowded," he said suddenly, looking out over the misty field again. "Hundreds of pre-bookings. People usually just turn up. . . . " "Is that right?" "It''s like some sort of. . . I dunno. . . like some sort of rally," said Mr. Roberts. "They all seem to know each other. Like a big party. " At that moment, a wizard in plus-fours appeared out of thin air next to Mr. Roberts''s front door. "Obliviate!" he said sharply, pointing his wand at Mr. Roberts. Instantly, Mr. Roberts''s eyes slid out of focus, his brows unknitted, and a took of dreamy unconcern fell over his face. Ryan recognized the symptoms of one who had just had his memory modified. "A map of the campsite for you," Mr. Roberts said placidly. "And your change. " "Thanks very much" The wizard in plus-fours accompanied them toward the gate to the campsite. He looked exhausted: His chin was blue with stubble and there were deep purple shadows under his eyes. Once out of earshot of Mr. Roberts, he muttered, "Been having a lot of trouble with him. Needs a Memory Charm ten times a day to keep him happy. And Ludo Bagman''s not helping. Trotting around talking about Bludgers and Quaffles at the top of his voice, not a worry about anti-Muggle security Blimey, I''ll be glad when this is over. See you later, Amos. " He Disapparated. "I thought Mr. Bagman was Head of Magical Games and Sports," said Hermione looking surprised. "He should know better than to talk about Bludgers near Muggles, shouldn''t he?" "He should," said Dad, smiling, and leading them through the gates into the campsite, "but Ludo''s always been a bit. . . well. . . lax about security. You couldn''t wish for a more enthusiastic head of the sports department though. He played Quidditch for England himself, you know. And he was the best Beater the Wimbourne Wasps ever had but might have taken one too many beaters to the head for comfort. " They trudged up the misty field between long rows of tents. Most looked almost ordinary; their owners had clearly tried to make them as Muggle-like as possible, but had slipped up by adding chimneys, or bellpulls, or weather vanes. However, here and there was a tent so obviously magical that Ryan could hardly be surprised that Mr. Roberts was getting suspicious. Halfway up the field stood an extravagant confection of striped silk like a miniature palace, with several live peacocks tethered at the entrance. A little farther on they passed a tent that had three floors and several turrets; and a short way beyond that was a tent that had a front garden attached, complete with birdbath, sundial, and fountain. Such fancy tents i wonder if I can put turrets on my trunk and tents. Ryan pondered on this seriously. Chapter 72 - 72. this is also a title (A/N just to let people know this whole story was thought up on the spot 5 days ago lol I''m almost at 100k words and 70 chapters that''s almost twice the size of the first Harry potter book I get that I have some problems earlier on in the story such as spacing and plot holes and little frustrating things every so often and I plan to fix those later think of this as a basic rough draft that I''m writing and posting just for fun. I enjoy talking with you guys and seeing what you like and don''t like and plan to fix and implement things including some of the paragraphing and all that but basically this whole plot for the story popped into my head as I ran out of books to read here on Webnovel I love books with fanfics and systems and all that good stuff. this Is just me throwing something together that I wanted to read and work on for fun. and so far I''m having a great time and the novel is going great it''s good to see so many positive responses and I know it''s kind of hard for me to balance out 3 different unique systems and a harem but for now I''m basically building the skeleton of my story and when I run out of steam I''ll reread it from chapter 1 and fix things slowly and mold it to what I want it to be I want humor and romance and titties and by God I''m gunna fucking get them. I want systems and harems and multiple world''s and a book that doesn''t end after 30 fucking chapters cause the Mc punched out god after getting a super sharingan. I want my Mc to bang hot chicks ride into battle and slaughter foes build a thriving kingdom do dungeon runs save tragic heroes from other world''s and recruit them learn new skills and be human make mistakes fall in love throw rock cakes after all he''s only human and while he''s doing all these things I''ll be vicariously living through him in my imagination doing it all in his place cause I can. honestly I couldn''t care less if the Mc just basically fucked off for a whole year and drank chocolate Milk while playing runescape cause that''s what I''d do. enough about my rant now let us begin.) They had reached the very edge of the wood at the top of the field, and here was an empty space, with a small sign hammered into the ground that read DIGGORY. "Couldn''t have a better spot!" said Dad happily. "The field is just on the other side of the wood there, we''re as close as we could be. " He hoisted his backpack from his shoulders. "Right," he said excitedly, "no magic allowed, strictly speaking, not when we''re out in these numbers on Muggle land. We''ll be putting these tents up by hand! Shouldn''t be too difficult. . . . Muggles do it all the time. . . . Here, Ryan, where do you reckon we should start?" "Probably with the poles" Ryan in his previous life loved to watch man vs wild and had even had a small survival kit in the magical world it was all so much easier stuff a home into a magically expanded trunk then he could just fuck off to Fiji if he got tired of people. he and Hermione worked out where most of the poles and pegs should go, and though Dad was more of a hindrance than a help, because he got thoroughly overexcited when it came to using the mallet, they finally managed to erect a pair of shabby two-man tents. All of them stood back to admire their handiwork. Nobody looking at these tents would guess they belonged to wizards, Ryan thought. After a quick tour of the girls'' tent, which was slightly Bigger than the boys'', the group set off across the campsite with the kettle and saucepans. "dunno why we don''t just use aguamenti charms" muttered Ryan. Now, with the sun newly risen and the mist lifting, they could see the city of tents that stretched in every direction. They made their way slowly through the rows, staring eagerly around. It was only just dawning on Ryan how many witches and wizards there must be in the world; he had never really thought much about those in other countries. Their fellow campers were starting to wake up. First to stir were the families with small children; They had never seen witches and wizards this young before. A tiny boy no older than two was crouched outside a large pyramid-shaped tent, holding a wand and poking happily at a slug in the grass, which was swelling slowly to the size of a salami. As they drew level with him, his mother came hurrying out of the tent. "How many times, Kevin? You don''t ¨C touch ¨C Daddy''s ¨C wand ¨C yecchh!" She had trodden on the giant slug, which burst. Her scolding carried after them on the still air, mingling with the little boy''s yells "You bust slug! You bust slug!" A short way farther on, they saw two little witches, barely older than Kevin, who were riding toy broomsticks that rose only high enough for the girls'' toes to skim the dewy grass. A Ministry wizard had already spotted them; as he hurried past. Here and there adult wizards and witches were emerging from their tents and starting to cook breakfast. Some, with furtive looks around them, conjured fires with their wands; others were striking matches with dubious looks on their faces, as though sure this couldn''t work. Three African wizards sat in serious conversation, all of them wearing long white robes and roasting what looked like a rabbit on a bright purple fire, while a group of middle-aged American witches sat gossiping happily beneath a spangled banner stretched between their tents that read: THE SALEM WITCHES'' INSTITUTE. "Er ¨C is it my eyes, or has everything gone green?" said Tonks It wasn''t just Tonk''s eyes. They had walked into a patch of tents that were all covered with a thick growth of shamrocks, so that it looked as though small, oddly shaped hillocks had sprouted out of the earth. Grinning faces could be seen under those that had their flaps open.I wonder what the Bulgarians have got dangling all over their tents?" said Hermione. "Let''s go and have a look," said Ryan, pointing to a large patch of tents upfield, where the Bulgarian flag ¨C white, green, and red ¨C was fluttering in the breeze. The tents here had not been bedecked with plant life, but each and every one of them had the same poster attached to it, a poster of a very surly face with heavy black eyebrows. The picture was, of course, moving, but all it did was blink and scowl.Krum," said Harry quietly. "What?" said Hermione. "Krum!" said Harry. "Viktor Krum, the Bulgarian Seeker!" "He looks really grumpy," said Hermione, looking around at the many Krum''s blinking and scowling at them. There was already a small queue for the tap in the corner of the field.Right behind a pair of men who were having a heated argument. One of them was a very old wizard who was wearing a long flowery nightgown. The other was clearly a Ministry wizard; he was holding out a pair of pinstriped trousers and almost crying with exasperation. "Just put them on, Archie, there''s a good chap. You can''t walk around like that, the Muggle at the gate''s already getting suspicious -" "I bought this in a Muggle shop," said the old wizard stubbornly. "Muggles wear them. " "Muggle women wear them, Archie, not the men, they wear these," said the Ministry wizard, and he brandished the pinstriped trousers. "I''m not putting them on," said old Archie in indignation. "I like a healthy breeze ''round my privates, thanks. " The girls burst out into giggles Chapter 73 - 73. this isnt a title its an arms race Walking more slowly now, because of the weight of the water, they made their way back through the campsite. Here and there, they saw more familiar faces: other Hogwarts students with their families. Oliver Wood, the old captain of Harry''s House Quidditch team, who had just left Hogwarts, dragged Harry over to his parents'' tent to introduce him, and told him excitedly that he had just been signed to the Puddlemere United reserve team. Next they were hailed by Ernie Macmillan, a Hufflepuff fourth year, and a little farther on they saw Cho Chang, a very pretty girl who played Seeker on the Ravenclaw team and maybe Harrys second harem member if ginny didn''t rule the relationship. At last they got the fire lit, though it was at least another hour before it was hot enough to cook anything. There was plenty to watch while they waited, however. Their tent seemed to be pitched right alongside a kind of thoroughfare to the field, and Ministry members kept hurrying up and down it, greeting Dad cordially as they passed. Dad kept up a running commentary, mainly for Harry''s and Hermione''s benefit; Ryan knew too much about the Ministry to be greatly interested. buncha fuckboys is what they are. "That was Cuthbert Mockridge, Head of the Goblin Liaison Office. . . . Here comes Gilbert Wimple; he''s with the Committee on Experimental Charms; he''s had those horns for a while now. . . Hello, Arnie. . . Arnold Peasegood, he''s an Obliviator ¨C member of the Accidental Magic Reversal Squad, you know. . . and that''s Bode and Croaker. . ." "they''re Unspeakables. . . . " Ryan answered telling them that they were people who worked in the department of mysteries. if he recalls bode died later on to a plot by a plant that strangles him while he''s at st mungos. At last, the fire was ready, and they had just started cooking eggs and sausages. They were halfway through their plates of eggs and sausages when Dad jumped to his feet, waving and grinning at a man who was striding toward them. "Aha!" he said. "The man of the moment! Ludo!" Ludo Bagman was easily the most noticeable person Ryan had seen so far, even including old Archie in his flowered nightdress. He was wearing long Quidditch robes in thick horizontal stripes of bright yellow and black. An enormous picture of a wasp was splashed across his chest. He had the look of a powerfully built man gone slightly to seed; the robes were stretched tightly across a large belly he surely had not had in the days when he had played Quidditch for England. His nose was squashed (probably broken by a stray Bludger, Ryan thought), but his round blue eyes, short blond hair, and rosy complexion made him look like a very overgrown schoolboy. Ryan quickly whispered to the girls to never take bets with him. if he remembered right the oaf had made a bet with goblins and lost horribly and the reneged on the deal and was hunted down after he lost another bet to try to win the last one and he stole a lot of people''s money he already warned the twins about him. last time they lost their savings and this time they had even more he didn''t want them getting robbed. "Ahoy there!" Bagman called happily. He was walking as though he had springs attached to the balls of his feet and was plainly in a state of wild excitement. "Amos old man," he puffed as he reached the campfire, "what a day, eh? What a day! Could we have asked for more perfect weather? A cloudless night coming. . . and hardly a hiccough in the arrangements. . . . Not much for me to do!" Behind him, a group of haggard-looking Ministry wizards rushed past, pointing at the distant evidence of some sort of a magical fire that was sending violet sparks twenty feet into the air. Bagman beamed and waved his hand as if to say it had been nothing. "Couldn''t do me a brew, I suppose? I''m keeping an eye out for Barty Crouch. My Bulgarian opposite number''s making difficulties, and I can''t understand a word he''s saying. Barty''ll be able to sort it out. He speaks about a hundred and fifty languages. " A wizard had just Apparated at their fireside, and he could not have made more of a contrast with Ludo Bagman, sprawled on the grass in his old Wasp robes. Barty Crouch was a stiff, upright, elderly man, dressed in an impeccably crisp suit and tie. The parting in his short gray hair was almost unnaturally straight, and his narrow toothbrush mustache looked as though he trimmed it using a slide rule. His shoes were very highly polished."Pull up a bit of grass, Barty," said Ludo brightly, patting the ground beside him. "No thank you, Ludo," said Crouch, and there was a bite of impatience in his voice. "I''ve been looking for you everywhere. The Bulgarians are insisting we add another twelve seats to the Top Box. " "Oh is that what they''re after?" said Bagman. I thought the chap was asking to borrow a pair of tweezers. Bit of a strong accent. " "So, been keeping busy, Barty?" said Bagman breezily. "Fairly," said Mr. Crouch dryly. "Organizing Portkeys across five continents is no mean feat, Ludo. " "I expect you''ll both be glad when this is over?" Ludo Bagman looked shocked. "Glad! Don''t know when I''ve had more fun. . . . Still, it''s not as though we haven''t got anything to took forward to, eh, Barty? Eh? Plenty left to organize, eh?" Mr. Crouch raised his eyebrows at Bagman. "We agreed not to make the announcement until all the details -" "Oh details!" said Bagman, waving the word away like a cloud of midges. "They''ve signed, haven''t they? They''ve agreed, haven''t they? I bet you anything these kids''ll know soon enough anyway. I mean, it''s happening at Hogwarts -" "Ludo, we need to meet the Bulgarians, you know," said Mr. Crouch sharply, cutting Bagman''s remarks short. "See you all later!" he said. "You''ll be up in the Top Box with me ¨C I''m commentating!" He waved, Barty Crouch nodded curtly, and both of them Disapparated. "What''s happening at Hogwarts, Hermione asked." Ryan just did his best smile and said "surprises" Chapter 74 - 74. this Monday Monday Monday at the Superdome A sense of excitement rose like a palpable cloud over the campsite as the afternoon wore on. By dusk, the still summer air itself seemed to be quivering with anticipation, and as darkness spread like a curtain over the thousands of waiting wizards, the last vestiges of pretence disappeared: the Ministry seemed to have bowed to the inevitable and stopped fighting the signs of blatant magic now breaking out everywhere. Salesmen were Apparating every few feet, carrying trays and pushing carts full of extraordinary merchandise. There were luminous rosettes ¨C green for Ireland, red for Bulgaria ¨C which were squealing the names of the players, pointed green hats bedecked with dancing shamrocks, Bulgarian scarves adorned with lions that really roared, flags from both countries that played their national anthems as they were waved; there were tiny models of Firebolts that really flew, and collectible figures of famous players, which strolled across the palm of your hand, preening themselves. "Omnioculars," said the saleswizard eagerly. "You can replay action. . . slow everything down. . . and they flash up a play-by-play breakdown if you need it. Bargain ¨C ten Galleons each. " Their money bags considerably lighter, they went back to the tents. And then a deep, booming gong sounded somewhere beyond the woods, and at once, green and red lanterns blazed into life in the trees, lighting a path to the field. "It''s time!" said Dad, looking as excited as any of them. "Come on, let''s go!" Clutching their purchases, they all hurried into the wood, following the lantern-lit trail. They could hear the sounds of thousands of people moving around them, shouts and laughter, snatches of singing. The atmosphere of feverish excitement was highly infectious; Ryan couldn''t stop grinning. They walked through the wood for twenty minutes, talking and joking loudly, until at last they emerged on the other side and found themselves in the shadow of a gigantic stadium. Though they could see only a fraction of the immense gold walls surrounding the field, they could tell that ten cathedrals would fit comfortably inside it. "Ministry task force of five hundred have been working on it all year. Muggle Repelling Charms on every inch of it. Every time Muggles have got anywhere near here all year, they''ve suddenly remembered urgent appointments and had to dash away again. . . bless them," Dad added fondly, leading the way toward the nearest entrance, which was already surrounded by a swarm of shouting witches and wizards. "Prime seats!" said the Ministry witch at the entrance when she checked their tickets. "Top Box! Straight upstairs, Amos, and as high as you can go. " The stairs into the stadium were carpeted in rich purple. They clambered upward with the rest of the crowd, which slowly filtered away through doors into the stands to their left and right. at last they reached the top of the staircase and found themselves in a small box, set at the highest point of the stadium and situated exactly halfway between the golden goal posts. About twenty purple-and-gilt chairs stood in two rows here. looking down upon a scene the likes of which They could never have imagined. A hundred thousand witches and wizards were taking their places in the seats, which rose in levels around the long oval field. Everything was suffused with a mysterious golden light, which seemed to come from the stadium itself. The field looked smooth as velvet from their lofty position. At either end of the field stood three goal hoops, fifty feet high; right opposite them, almost at eye level, was a gigantic blackboard. Gold writing kept dashing across it as though an invisible giant''s hand were scrawling upon the blackboard and then wiping it off again; watching it was flashing advertisements across the field. The Bluebottle: A Broom for All the Family ¨C safe, reliable, and with Built-in Anti-Burgler Buzzer. . . Mrs. Shower''s All Purpose Magical Mess Remover: No Pain, No Stain!. . . Gladrags Wizardwear ¨C London, Paris, Hogsmeade. . . Raids Shadow Legends.... Ryan tore his eyes away from the sign and looked over his shoulder to see who else was sharing the box with them. So far it was empty, except for a tiny creature sitting in the second from last seat at the end of the row behind them. The creature, whose legs were so short they stuck out in front of it on the chair, was wearing a tea towel draped like a toga, and it had its face hidden in its hands. Yet those long, batlike ears were oddly familiar. . . . Winky then that must mean that crouch Jr is right there invisible and I can''t do anything about it. he narrowed his eyes. he really wanted to just off the man but this year needed to go off without a hitch. after that it''s free game and the gloves come off. The tiny creature looked up and stretched its fingers, revealing enormous brown eyes and a nose the exact size and shape of a large tomato. Ron was sitting next to it and the Weasley were all here. Hermione, meanwhile, was skimming eagerly through her velvetcovered, tasseled program. "''A display from the team mascots will precede the match,"'' she read aloud. "Oh that''s always worth watching," said Dad. "National teams bring creatures from their native land, you know, to put on a bit of a show. "The box filled gradually around them over the next half hour. Dad kept shaking hands with people who were obviously very important wizards. Percy jumped to his feet so often that he looked as though he were trying to sit on a hedgehog. When Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic himself, arrived, Percy bowed so low that his glasses fell off and shattered. Highly embarrassed, he repaired them with his wand and thereafter remained in his seat, throwing jealous looks at Harry, whom Cornelius Fudge had greeted like an old friend. They had met before, and Fudge shook Harry''s hand in a fatherly fashion, asked how he was, and introduced him to the wizards on either side of him. Chapter 75 - 75. lets play ball The Bulgarian wizard suddenly spotted Harry''s scar and started gabbling loudly and excitedly, pointing at it. "Knew we''d get there in the end," said Fudge wearily to Harry. "I''m no great shakes at languages; I need Barty Crouch for this sort of thing. Ah, I see his house-elf''s saving him a seat. . . . Good job too, these Bulgarian blighters have been trying to cadge all the best places. . . ah, and here''s Lucius!" Ryans smile grew massive as he saw Lucius he had to thank the man for making him rich . A pale boy with a pointed face and white-blond hair, Draco greatly resembled his father. His mother was blonde too; tall and slim, she would have been nice-looking if she hadn''t been wearing a look that suggested there was a nasty smell under her nose probably draco I''d be insulted if I had a kid like him too. "Ah, Fudge," said Mr. Malfoy, holding out his hand as he reached the Minister of Magic. "How are you? I don''t think you''ve met my wife, Narcissa? Or our son, Draco?" "How do you do, how do you do?" said Fudge, smiling and bowing to Mrs. Malfoy. "And allow me to introduce you to Mr. Oblansk ¨C Obalonsk ¨C Mr. ¨C well, he''s the Bulgarian Minister of Magic, and he can''t understand a word I''m saying anyway, so never mind. It was a tense moment. Mr. Weasley and Mr. Malfoy looked at each other and Harry vividly recalled the last time they had come face-to-face: It had been in Flourish and Blotts'' bookshop, and they had had a fight. Mr. Malfoy''s cold gray eyes swept over Mr. Weasley, and then up and down the row. "Good lord, Arthur," he said softly. "What did you have to sell to get seats in the Top Box? Surely your house wouldn''t have fetched this much?" "And what about you Lucius I''ve heard you''ve run into some financial problems and misplaced a bit of money." oooooh burn Mr. Malfoy''s eyes had returned to Hermione, who went slightly pink, but stared determinedly back at him. Ryan knew exactly what was making Mr. Malfoy''s lip curl like that. The Malfoys prided themselves on being purebloods; in other words, they considered anyone of Muggle descent, like Hermione, second-class. However, under the gaze of the Minister of Magic, Mr. Malfoy didn''t dare say anything. His time was limited anyway. Next moment, Ludo Bagman charged into the box. "Everyone ready?" he said, his round face gleaming like a great, excited Edam. "Minister ¨C ready to go?" "Ready when you are, Ludo," said Fudge comfortably. Ludo whipped out his wand, directed it at his own throat, and said "Sonorus!" and then spoke over the roar of sound that was now filling the packed stadium; his voice echoed over them, booming into every corner of the stands. "Ladies and gentlemen. . . welcome! Welcome to the final of the four hundred and twenty-second Quidditch World Cup!" The spectators screamed and clapped. Thousands of flags waved, adding their discordant national anthems to the racket. The huge blackboard opposite them was wiped clear of its last message (Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans ¨C A Risk With Every Mouthful!) and now showed BULGARIA: 0, IRELAND: 0. "And now, without further ado, allow me to introduce. . . the Bulgarian National Team Mascots!" The right-hand side of the stands, which was a solid block of scarlet, roared its approval. "I wonder what they''ve brought," said Mr. Weasley, leaning forward in his seat. "Aaah!" He suddenly whipped off his glasses and polished them hurriedly on his robes. "Veela!" "What are veel -?" But a hundred veela were now gliding out onto the field, and Harry''s question was answered for him. Veela were women. . . the most beautiful women Ryan had ever seen. . . except that they weren''t ¨Cthey were a type of avian human The veela had started to dance, and Ryans mind had taken a hit to his occulmency shields he sneered and shrugged it off. And as the veela danced faster and faster, the pressure increased a little but he was fine he didn''t like the idea of anything messing with his mind. "Harry, what are you doing?" said Hermione''s voice and Ryan looked over. The music stopped. Harry blinked. He was standing up, and one of his legs was resting on the wall of the box. Next to him, Ron was frozen in an attitude that looked as though he were about to dive from a springboard. Ryan lost it he was laughing so hard he nearly fell from his seat. puberty must have hit them harder than he thought. Angry yells were filling the stadium. The crowd didn''t want the veela to go. Harry was with them; he would, of course, be supporting Bulgaria, and he wondered vaguely why he had a large green shamrock pinned to his chest. Ron, meanwhile, was absentmindedly shredding the shamrocks on his hat. Mr. Weasley, smiling slightly, leaned over to Ron and tugged the hat out of his hands. "You''ll be wanting that," he said, "once Ireland have had their say. " "Huh?" said Ron, staring openmouthed at the veela, who had now lined up along one side of the field. Ryan had scored some points with the girls being immune to the veela and Luna was now holding his hand. "And now," roared Ludo Bagman''s voice, "kindly put your wands in the air. . . for the Irish National Team Mascots!" Next moment, what seemed to be a great green-and-gold comet came zooming into the stadium. It did one circuit of the stadium, then split into two smaller comets, each hurtling toward the goal posts. A rainbow arced suddenly across the field, connecting the two balls of light. The crowd oooohed and aaaaahed, as though at a fireworks display. Now the rainbow faded and the balls of light reunited and merged; they had formed a great shimmering shamrock, which rose up into the sky and began to soar over the stands. Something like golden rain seemed to be falling from it ¨C "Excellent!" yelled Ron as the shamrock soared over them, and heavy gold coins rained from it, bouncing off their heads and seats. Squinting up at the shamrock, it was actually comprised of thousands of tiny little bearded men with red vests, each carrying a minute lamp of gold or green."Leprechauns!" Ryan wanted to steal one so bad he wanted to figure out how they work and see how they responded to lucky charms he needed to know. The great shamrock dissolved, the leprechauns drifted down onto the field on the opposite side from the veela, and settled themselves cross-legged to watch the match. "And now, ladies and gentlemen, kindly welcome ¨C the Bulgarian National Quidditch Team! I give you ¨C Dimitrov!" A scarlet-clad figure on a broomstick, moving so fast it was blurred, shot out onto the field from an entrance far below, to wild applause from the Bulgarian supporters. "Ivanova!" A second scarlet-robed player zoomed out. "Zograf! Levski! Vulchanov! Volkov! Aaaaaaand ¨C Krum!" Viktor Krum was thin, dark, and sallow-skinned, with a large curved nose and thick black eyebrows. He looked like an overgrown bird of prey. It was hard to believe he was only eighteen. "And now, please greet ¨C the Irish National Quidditch Team!" yelled Bagman. "Presenting ¨C Connolly! Ryan! Troy! Mullet! Moran! Quigley! Aaaaaand ¨C Lynch!" Seven green blurs swept onto the field "And here, all the way from Egypt, our referee, acclaimed Chairwizard of the International Association of Quidditch, Hassan Mostafa!" A small and skinny wizard, completely bald but with a mustache wearing robes of pure gold to match the stadium, strode out onto the field. A silver whistle was protruding from under the mustache, and he was carrying a large wooden crate under one arm, his broomstick under the other. Chapter 76 - 76. goallllllll (A/N decent amount of copy and paste here I don''t do Quidditch im just doing it for the people who want to read it.) "Theeeeeeeey''re OFF!" screamed Bagman. "And it''s Mullet! Troy! Moran! Dimitrov! Back to Mullet! Troy! Levski! Moran!" It was Quidditch as Ryan had never seen it played before. He was pressing his Omnioculars so hard that they were cutting into the bridge of his nose. The speed of the players was incredible ¨C the Chasers were throwing the Quaffle to one another so fast that Bagman only had time to say their names. Ryan spun the slow dial on the right of his Omnioculars again, pressed the play-by-play button on the top, and he was immediately watching in slow motion, while glittering purple lettering flashed across the lenses and the noise of the crowd pounded against his eardrums. HAWKSHEAD ATTACKING FORMATION, he read as he watched the three Irish Chasers zoom closely together, Troy in the center, slightly ahead of Mullet and Moran, bearing down upon the Bulgarians. PORSKOFF PLOY flashed up next, as Troy made as though to dart upward with the Quaffle, drawing away the Bulgarian Chaser Ivanova and dropping the Quaffle to Moran. One of the Bulgarian Beaters, Volkov, swung hard at a passing Bludger with his small club, knocking it into Moran''s path; Moran ducked to avoid the Bludger and dropped the Quaffle; and Levski, soaring beneath, caught it ¨C "TROY SCORES!" roared Bagman, and the stadium shuddered with a roar of applause and cheers. "Ten zero to Ireland!" Troy did a lap of honor around the field. Ryan looked quickly over the top of his Omnioculars and saw that the leprechauns watching from the sidelines had all risen into the air again and formed the great, glittering shamrock. Across the field, the veela were watching them sulkily. They worked as a seamless team, their movements so well coordinated that they appeared to be reading one another''s minds as they positioned themselves, and the rosettes kept squeaking their names: "Troy ¨C Mullet ¨C Moran!" And within ten minutes, Ireland had scored twice more, bringing their lead to thirty-zero and causing a thunderous tide of roars and applause from the green-clad supporters. The match became still faster, but more brutal. Volkov and Vulchanov, the Bulgarian Beaters, were whacking the Bludgers as fiercely as possible at the Irish Chasers, and were starting to prevent them from using some of their best moves; twice they were forced to scatter, and then, finally, Ivanova managed to break through their ranks; dodge the Keeper, and score Bulgaria''s first goal. "Dimitrov! Levski! Dimitrov! Ivanova ¨C oh I say!" roared Bagman. One hundred thousand wizards gasped as the two Seekers, Krum and Lynch, plummeted through the center of the Chasers, so fast that it looked as though they had just jumped from airplanes without parachutes. Ryan followed their descent through his Omnioculars this was much more intense in real life. squinting to see where the Snitch was ¨C"They''re going to crash!" screamed Hermione next to Ryan. She was half right ¨C at the very last second, Viktor Krum pulled out of the dive and spiraled off. Lynch, however, hit the ground with a dull thud that could be heard throughout the stadium. A huge groan rose from the Irish seats. "It''s time-out!" yelled Bagman''s voice, "as trained mediwizards hurry onto the field to examine Aidan Lynch!" "He''ll be okay, he only got ploughed!" Ryan hastily pressed the replay and play-by-play buttons on his Omnioculars, twiddled the speed dial, and put them back up to his eyes. He watched as Krum and Lynch dived again in slow motion. WRONSKI DEFENSIVE FEINT ¨C DANGEROUS SEEKER DIVERSION read the shining purple lettering across his lenses. He saw Krum''s face contorted with concentration as he pulled out of the dive just in time, while Lynch was flattened, and he understood ¨C Krum hadn''t seen the Snitch at all, he was just making Lynch copy him. Play now reached a level of ferocity beyond anything they had yet seen. The Beaters on both sides were acting without mercy: Volkov and Vulchanov in particular seemed not to care whether their clubs made contact with Bludger or human as they swung them violently through the air. Dimitrov shot straight at Moran, who had the Quaffle, nearly knocking her off her broom. "Foul!" roared the Irish supporters as one, all standing up in a great wave of green. "Foul!" echoed Ludo Bagman''s magically magnified voice. "Dimitrov skins Moran ¨C deliberately flying to collide there ¨C and it''s got to be another penalty ¨C yes, there''s the whistle!"The leprechauns had risen into the air again, and this time, they formed a giant hand, which was making a very rude sign indeed at the veela across the field. At this, the veela lost control. Instead of dancing, they launched themselves across the field and began throwing what seemed to be handfuls of fire at the leprechauns. Watching through his Omnioculars, Harry saw that they didn''t look remotely beautiful now. On the contrary, their faces were elongating into sharp, cruel-beaked bird heads, and long, scaly wings were bursting from their shoulders ¨C women are scary. Ministry wizards were flooding onto the field to separate the veela and the leprechauns, but with little success; meanwhile, the pitched battle below was nothing to the one taking place above. Ryan turned this way and that, staring through his Omnioculars, as the Quaffle changed hands with the speed of a bullet. "Levski ¨C Dimitrov ¨C Moran ¨C Troy ¨C Mullet ¨C Ivanova ¨C Moran again ¨C Moran ¨C MORAN SCORES!" But the cheers of the Irish supporters were barely heard over the shrieks of the veela, the blasts now issuing from the Ministry members'' wands, and the furious roars of the Bulgarians. The game recommenced immediately; now Levski had the Quaffle, now Dimitrov ¨CThe Irish Beater Quigley swung heavily at a passing Bludger, and hit it as hard as possible toward Krum, who did not duck quickly enough. It hit him full in the face. There was a deafening groan from the crowd; Krum''s nose looked broken, there was blood everywhere, but Hassan Mostafa didn''t blow his whistle. He had become distracted, and Ryan couldn''t blame him; one of the veela had thrown a handful of fire and set his broom tail alight. "Look at Lynch!" Harry yelled. For the Irish Seeker had suddenly gone into a dive, and Harry was quite sure that this was no Wronski Feint; this was the real thing. . . "He''s seen the Snitch!" Harry shouted. "He''s seen it! Look at him go!" Half the crowd seemed to have realized what was happening; the Irish supporters rose in another great wave of green, screaming their Seeker on. . . but Krum was on his tail. How he could see where he was going, Ryan had no idea; there were flecks of blood flying through the air behind him, but he was drawing level with Lynch now as the pair of them hurtled toward the ground again ¨C "They''re going to crash!" shrieked Hermione. "They''re not!" roared Tonks. "Lynch is!" yelled Harry. And he was right ¨C for the second time, Lynch hit the ground with tremendous force and was immediately stampeded by a horde of angry veela. "The Snitch, where''s the Snitch?" bellowed Ron, along the row. "He''s got it ¨C Krum''s got it ¨C it''s all over!" The scoreboard was flashing BULGARIA: 160, IRELAND: 170 across the crowd, who didn''t seem to have realized what had happened. Then, slowly, as though a great jumbo jet were revving up, the rumbling from the Ireland supporters grew louder and louder and erupted into screams of delight. "IRELAND WINS!" Bagman shouted, who like the Irish, seemed to be taken aback by the sudden end of the match. "KRUM GETS THE SNITCH ¨C BUT IRELAND WINS ¨C good lord, I don''t think any of us were expecting that!" Chapter 77 - 77. I am become death destroyer of worlds. Ryan had asked the girls and Harry to go wait in the kingdom for him he had plans tonight and didn''t want to be distracted and they shouldn''t become killers yet they were only 14.They were soon caught up in the crowds now flooding out of the stadium and back to their campsites. Raucous singing was borne toward them on the night air as they retraced their steps along the lantern-lit path, and leprechauns kept shooting over their heads, cackling and waving their lanterns. When they finally reached the tents, nobody felt like sleeping at all, and given the level of noise around them Ryans wand was at the ready his dad was off talking to other ministry officials all he had to do was wait The noises in the campsite had changed. The singing had stopped. He could hear screams, and the sound of people running. He slipped down from the bunk By the light of the few fires that were still burning, he could see people running away into the woods, fleeing something that was moving across the field toward them, something that was emitting odd flashes of light and noises like gunfire. Loud jeering, roars of laughter, and drunken yells were drifting toward them; then came a burst of strong green light, which illuminated the scene. A crowd of wizards, tightly packed and moving together with wands pointing straight upward, was marching slowly across the field. Ryan squinted at them his wand tip lighting up bright pink High above them, floating along in midair, four struggling figures were being contorted into grotesque shapes. It was as though the masked wizards on the ground were puppeteers, and the people above them were marionettes operated by invisible strings that rose from the wands into the air. Two of the figures were very small. More wizards were joining the marching group, laughing and pointing up at the floating bodies. Tents crumpled and fell as the marching crowd swelled. He swung his wand at an angle and a bright pink ribbon cutter curse flew from his wand slicing some of the men in masks in half making the people drop from the sky. In his kingdom Cassie sat upon the throne controlling enkidu to catch them so Ryan could concentrate on the fight. The men were startled and started blasting off curses. Ryan started dodging and running throwing out some of the deadliest things he could and banishing object like tent pole at the crowd of cloaked men there were bone exploders reducters cutting curses his shadows were silently killing while every so often chains from golden portals and vibranium balls would fly out and either impale someone or blow out their chest with a sickening crunch there was blood and spell fire flying in the air he had his shadows and Cassie watching out for him so he let loose with everything he had bombardas organ liquifiers earth spikes if he could cast it he did he was mowing people down blood stained the dirt and the death eaters started running and apparatus away he saw a few from earlier chasing a girl into the woods he quickly ran after firing shots at whoever remained leaving before the officials arrived he made it to the woods in time to see 5 men surrounded a blonde haired woman he couldn''t see right on the ground who was shouting in pain. He hit the first one in the chest with a reducto and blew his chest out the next 2 he got with a combo ribbon cutter. finally the last two managed to notice the first one threw off a killing curse at the girl who Ryan quickly dragged out of the way with enkidu he heard a notification and felt something inside him but ignored it and started to fight. Shield went up spells splashed a vibranium ball took out 1 with a bunch of brain matter blowing onto the destroyed tree behind him the other one panicked and Ryan started swatting away everything that wasn''t green or red those you need to dodge before getting him with a bone exploder to the face ending the fight he finally walked over to the girl he rescued. It was fluer delacour and the notification was a Veela mate bond attaching to his soul those happened with life debts and the like they were unbreakable and would cause veelas to go insane if they didn''t have their mate often leading to death he would handle it later it''s not like he lost out or anything she was hot but for now he covered her in his cloak ad her clothes where a bit torn and inwardly inspected his soul he could feel her even if his eyes were closed it was odd snd he could bet there was some type of telepathy anyway now is not the time there were pops all around him and he dropped to his knee throwing up a shield around him and fluer wondering if it was friend or foe. It turned out to be friend it was fluers father the lead auror from the French ministry his name was Jean Paul delacour and he looked around shocked at what he saw then rushed over to his daughter with the other ministry officials before asking in rapid french what happened Ryan explained it all but the bond and was then sent to meet his father who was helping put out fires and find lost children there was a squad looking over the bodies and helping the muggles who were now okay and doing memory charms all in all the adrenaline started to wear off and he was exhausted he ended up getting a port key home before Starting on his second plan of the night killing every death eater in Azkaban his shadows started to slaughter left and right close to 50 more death eaters killed without a fight and he stole all the dementors he could find while storing the bodies then crashing out in bed. meanwhile everyone in the kingdom was shocked they had watched the whole gruesome thing on the screen his kc was at close to 30 in the 50s if you count Cassies kills not to mention the Azkaban slaughter the kids were sick they had never seen anything like that and Bella was jealous but Ryan couldn''t let her out yet someone might recognize her. Chapter 78 - 78. The next day He awoke to a beautiful voice babbling excitedly in french in his mind. whelp looks like the telepathy thing is true. it was his new Veela life mate going by the sound of it. now Veela my good sirs are counted as magical creatures and have different rules customs and magical abilities. They are known as creatures of passion and only female there are no males and they live in a type of coven. They can feed off of love and affection.Not like succubus who are known as creatures of lust feed off sex and life force and have incubus as a male form, big difference. They have certain abilities like the ability to make passionfyre bare handed it''s a strong fire based on emotions and they have a half avian form you know beak feathers all that jazz. They have an allure which attracts others of the opposite sex and can be used for other things. They only have 1 life mate which they bond with which is often hard to find. It can be initiated in only a few ways firstly a life debt. Life debts can only be gained by doing something without the thought of reward or gain. Purely a heroic life saving event it''s a small magical bond that can be used for certain things like exchanging the debt for a set amount of gold or magically forcing someone to be a servant or kill themselves. In the 7th book of Harry Potter Peter Pettigrew had gotten a life debt from Harry and Harry could have called it in and he did to have Peter free them from the basement in malfoy manor. That''s the part where his silver hand he had gotten from voldy considered it betrayal and killed him by strangulation. what a way to go. next part of Veela mate bonds. Veela look for strong males with powerful minds to resist allure and have immense magical power. It''s just what they want. now last night some of these things happened he saved her life without any thought of gain. he has a strong mind body and magical powers more so than regular wizards he practices on a daily basis most wizards take magic as a basic everyday thing and just use it whenever and wizard children see it all the time it''s like if you had chocolate all the time you''d kind of be like meh chocolate everytime you see it. Veela will often change themselves to suit their mates desire or try to become more accommodating it''s like an instinct to be good for their mate. The bond is til death when the mate dies the Veela will die as well like a life linked bond but only 1 way it''s odd magic but you can''t really explain magic sooooo. yeah. now let''s have a chat with our new friend. "Well good morning miss." he speaks in his mind. The babbling goes quiet for a few seconds hearing a younger voice and catching her off balance. but than instantly accepting it and going back to talking. "bonjour je m''appelle Fleur Delacour" (Hello my name is Fleur Delacour). Ah the French talk he knows she can speak kind of broken English with a heavy accent so he just kind of accepts it and replies. "pleasure to meet you my name is Ryan Diggory. may I ask why you are able to talk to me in my mind?" he can''t just up and say he knows about the mate bond right off the bat that would bring up questions he can''t really answer as of yet but will later. also he might get information that he didn''t realise. "bien s?r, vous ¨ºtes mon compagnon de vie destin¨¦" (of course you are my intended life companion.) she goes on to explain what he already knew with an excited sounded voice. There aren''t many veela who find their life mates like she did and life debts can''t be planned out if you have any knowledge of the event going to take place or have someone else plan it magic does not accept it as a real life debt. he knew about the campground attack he however did not know she was going to be attacked or anything of that sort he had no hand in planning or any I''ll motives besides killing off death eaters he had no want for gain. he probably got more than just 1 life debt that night but he doesn''t really care. the only one he has to care about is this one with the magical bond of life and death so he just accepts it I mean a beautiful platinum blonde french girl with almost unrivaled looks who wants him? yeah let''s keep her. They talked for a while explaining where they were from about their families Ryans harem which is common in veela covens she didn''t mind he didn''t talk about his kingdom or anything not that he couldn''t trust her it''s just better explained when you can see it. they talked about meeting at hogwarts and that she would be trying to compete he talked mostly about the fight after the quidditch match she was most curious as to what happened. The daily prophet had claimed a mass break out from Azkaban (they were all dead he had stored the bodies) and that the dementors have run off then it went on about the attack at the campground showed pictures of the destruction and bloody ground and made a list of the dead and appointed funeral times for those who wanted to attend it was the biggest fight since the previous war if not more. there were some lies mixed in about dead ministry officials who had swapped sides fighting against the death eaters that Ryan killed who had died in battle heroically for some publicity to the ministry. to try to cover up the whole shit show of a break out and an attack. they blamed it on Sirius black well known right hand of voldemort leader of the death eaters who was probably off playing halo or something in the kingdom he''d turned into an Xbox nerd with james. after a long chat with fluer he decided it was a good time to relax the mind you can''t be mentally well after a massacre you need some down time. so he invited the girls and Harry to his trunk arcade. they also weren''t doing so well after seeing true combat like that for the first time they had killed goblins and such in the dungeon but humans were different. he should have saved some death eaters from Azkaban and maybe made them take one each but he didn''t really want that in his eyes they are still kids. He wants to protect then as long as he can. They spent a good amount of time playing in the ball pit playing air hockey eating snacks and listening to music after that they winded down with some ninja turtle movies and some New York style pizza from the system it was pretty good. Chapter 79 - 79. year 4 begins The summer was spent reading papers about the ministry who was in a uproar still they had a lot they had to fix and complaints from other ministry''s who had went to the game. they had a lot of political backlash and fudge was trying to fix his image. he increased auror payment and such bought them new dragon hide armors and went all put to restore his public image he went of rally and held banquets the only thing the man knows is how to hold public opinion and sweeten them up. the Azkaban breakout was practically swept under the rug. Noone wanted to talk about the dementors. which are now up to 300 in his dark landscape feeding and mating quite well. his inferius were now running around killing rabbits he had released into the zone getting a bit smarter and faster. let me just repeat that running zombies are scary. inferius however don''t have any like contagion they are just reanimated bodies not like true zombies. their flesh has been in handed by magic not to rot and they don''t need food he just wanted them to be able to kill better. the dementors kinda just Floated around doing some odd dividing thing it was strange to watch he had also put other dark creatures in there to grow like red caps little goblins like creatures who live in bloody battlefields and hinkypunks a small little fuzzy creature who leads others to their doom with a little light in swamps and dark places. he had put the boggart there as well he had taken over a hallow tree. he kept the venomous tentacular and the Devils snare in just a regular field with sprinklers and special plot dirt that they loved. the ocean was also going well sadly he didn''t have any boats or anything intelligent at the moment to go in there he also had a small lake filled with the special pond water for fresh water fish turtles prawns and the like they were huge he wanted to snag some endangered animals from some zoos in London and help get them back up to not endangered like rhinos and the like it was a good deed and he just hadn''t gotten around too it. he had about 50 unicorns now still only 1 basalisk and dragon 1 troll and 1 cerberus they were all at least double the size of a regular one he had bought some nice armor for the troll who now smelled much better and was looking like a small giant. he even gave him a giant great sword and let him practice in the dungeon. Bella was still his sexy personal maid the tonks had been let out of the kingdom they had jobs still. and even lupin was let out to try to convince some decent werewolves to join the kingdom most werewolves didn''t have good jobs or anything like that cause of ministry suppression so Ryan offered them a safe place there currently was no moon in his kingdom so they wouldn''t have to worry about changing it would take a bit for lupin to get back he was also looking much better without having to suffer through changes getting proper food and potions to fix his body lily had forced him to wear nicer clothes he no longer looked like a man of 60 and now looked the proper 30ish in spare time lily was often in the library or practicing potions. James and Sirius were either gaming or acting like heroes in the dungeon like grown children. they also worked on the motorcycles. Ryan really needed some vehicles before he left this world. now it was the end of the summer and time to head back after they had shopping at the alley for books clothes and replacement gear Ryan could just store them in his gate for auto repair which he did after buying 3 of each kind of cauldron and inscription kits for runes. he even bought some ward stones but he didn''t know enough to really use them yet. his funds were increasing at a fast pace from the increased farm plots which he was dumping into buildings and kingdom upgrades after he save up 50 million gp he had acromantula silks wines pearls from clams dragon blood which all sold very well to the system and after close to 90 days of profit and saving he was quite well off again. he had spent some cash on vibranium throwing knives for his gate and personal use. he bought what he dubbed the castle breaker it was a 2 ton ball of pure admantium about the size of a small car for his Gate of Babylon. bigger is often better and it was a lot cheaper than vibranium the 2 ton ball was about 2 mil it would have cost about 200mil for vibranium as it known as one of the strongest metals in existence adamantium is also strong but it''s farther down there list he just wanted something big and destructive. sure he could use iron but who wants a big iron ball when you can use legendary metal. The next day they were seen off by the parents at the train station and headed off to hogwarts for an exciting year at school. Chapter 80 - 80. Choo Choo Cachoo The journey was uncomfortable, owing to the fact that they were jammed in the back of the taxis with their trunks. They were very relieved to get out at King''s Cross, even though the rain was coming down harder than ever, and they got soaked carrying their crossing the busy road and into the station. Ryan was used to getting onto platform nine and three-quarters by now. It was a simple matter of walking straight through the apparently solid barrier dividing platforms nine and ten. The only tricky part was doing this in an unobtrusive way, so as to avoid attracting Muggle attention. They leaned casually against the barrier, chatting unconcernedly, and slid sideways through it. . . and as they did so, platform nine and three-quarters materialized in front of them. The Hogwarts Express, a gleaming scarlet steam engine, was already there, clouds of steam billowing from it, through which the many Hogwarts students and parents on the platform appeared like dark ghosts. "You''re going to have an interesting year," said Dad, his eyes twinkling. "I might even get time off to come and watch a bit of it. " "A bit of what?" said Tonks. "I''d invite you for Christmas, but. . . well, I expect you''re all going to want to stay at Hogwarts, what with. . . one thing and another. " "You''ll find out this evening, I expect," said Mom, smiling. "It''s going to be very exciting ¨C mind you, I''m very glad they''ve changed the rules -" "What rules?" said Harry, Tonks, Daphne, and Luna together. "I''m sure Professor Dumbledore will tell you. . . . Now, behave, won''t you?" giving a hard stare at Ryan mostly who whistled nonchalantly and said "Wonderful weather isn''t it?" as he looked up at the downpour and gloomy dark skies. The pistons hissed loudly and the train began to move. "Tell us what''s happening at Hogwarts!" Tonks yelled out of the window as Mom and Dad sped away from them. "What rules are they changing?" But Mom only smiled and waved. Before the train had rounded the corner, she, and dad, had Disapparated. They quietly went back to their compartment. The thick rain splattering the windows made it very difficult to see out of them. "Bagman wanted to tell us what''s happening at Hogwarts," she said grumpily, sitting down next to Harry. "At the World Cup, remember?" Ryan didn''t let on that he already knew what was happening but just watched them try to guess with frustrated frowns on their faces. "Shh!" Hermione whispered suddenly, pressing her finger to her lips and pointing toward the compartment next to theirs. They listened, and heard a familiar drawling voice drifting in through the open door. ". . . Father actually considered sending me to Durmstrang rather than Hogwarts, you know. He knows the headmaster, you see. Well, you know his opinion of Dumbledore ¨C the man''s such a Mudblood-lover ¨C and Durmstrang doesn''t admit that sort of riffraff. But Mother didn''t like the idea of me going to school so far away. Father says Durmstrang takes a far more sensible line than Hogwarts about the Dark Arts. Durmstrang students actually learn them, not just the defense rubbish we do. . . . " Hermione got up, tiptoed to the compartment door, and slid it shut, blocking out Malfoy''s voice. "So he thinks Durmstrang would have suited him, does he?" she said angrily. "I wish he had gone, then we wouldn''t have to put up with him. " "Durmstrang''s another wizarding school?" said Harry. "Yes," said Hermione sniffily, "and it''s got a horrible reputation. According to An Appraisal of Magical Education in Europe, it puts a lot of emphasis on the Dark Arts. " Where is it? What country?" "Well, nobody knows, do they?" said Hermione, raising her eyebrows. "Er ¨C why not?" said Harry. "There''s traditionally been a lot of rivalry between all the magic schools. Durmstrang and Beauxbatons like to conceal their whereabouts so nobody can steal their secrets," said Hermione matter-of-factly. "Come off it," said Tonks, starting to laugh. "Durmstrang''s got to be about the same size as Hogwarts ¨C how are you going to hide a great big castle?" "But Hogwarts is hidden," said Hermione, in surprise. "Everyone knows that. . . well, everyone who''s read Hogwarts, A History, anyway. " "Just you and Ryan, then," said Tonks. "So go on ¨C how d''you hide a place like Hogwarts?" "It''s bewitched," said Hermione. "If a Muggle looks at it, all they see is a moldering old ruin with a sign over the entrance saying DANGER, DO NOT ENTER, UNSAFE. " "So Durmstrang''ll just look like a ruin to an outsider too?" "Maybe," said Hermione, shrugging, "or it might have Muggle-repelling charms on it, like the World Cup stadium. And to keep foreign wizards from finding it, they''ll have made it Unplottable -" "Come again?" "Well, you can enchant a building so it''s impossible to plot on a map, can''t you?" "Er. . . if you say so," said Harry. "But I think Durmstrang must be somewhere in the far north," said Hermione thoughtfully. "Somewhere very cold, because they''ve got fur capes as part of their uniforms. " "Ah, think of the possibilities," said Luna dreamily. "It would''ve been so easy to push Malfoy off a glacier and make it look like an accident. . . . Shame his mother likes him. . . ." The rain became heavier and heavier as the train moved farther north. The sky was so dark and the windows so steamy that the lanterns were lit by midday. The lunch trolley came rattling along the corridor, and Ryan bought a large stack of Cauldron Cakes for them to share and some spare items for his gate it never hurts to have more candy stockpiled even if I can''t eat it all. that''s the good life he had like 3 barrels of bertie botts beans in there and everything from blood pops to hubba Bubba bubblegum he didn''t skip out on Muggle candies what type of fool you take him for. He had even gotten a stock of Ramen noodles like a true shut in. Several of their friends looked in on them as the afternoon progressed, including Dean Thomas, and Neville, Dean was still wearing his Ireland rosette. Some of its magic seemed to be wearing off now; it was still squeaking "Troy ¨C Mullet ¨C Moran!" but in a very feeble and exhausted sort of way. After half an hour or so, Hermione, growing tired of the endless Quidditch talk, buried herself once more in The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 4, and started trying to learn a Summoning Charm. Neville listened jealously to the others'' conversation as they relived the Cup match. "Gran didn''t want to go," he said miserably. "Wouldn''t buy tickets. It sounded amazing though. " "It was," said Tonks. "Look at this, Neville. . . " She rummaged in his trunk up in the luggage rack and pulled out the miniature figure of Viktor Krum. "Oh wow," said Neville enviously as Tonks tipped Krum onto his hand. Draco Malfoy had appeared in the doorway. Behind him stood Crabbe and Goyle, his enormous, thuggish cronies, both of whom appeared to have grown at least a foot during the summer. Evidently they had overheard the conversation through the compartment door, which Dean had left ajar. "No poor people allowed, Malfoy," said Ryan smugly. Malfoy went pink and started to stutter. Then it evolved into him bragging about how he was in on the secret that was happening this year and was promptly hit with a silencing charm by Ryan and a banishing charm firing the three out the door before locking it with a smirk. as the people in the compartment were angrily staring they really wanted to know what''s going on this year. Hogwarts Express slowed down at last and finally stopped in the pitch-darkness of Hogsmeade station. As the train doors opened, there was a rumble of thunder overhead. Hermione bundled up Crookshanks in her cloak, heads bent and eyes narrowed against the downpour. The rain was now coming down so thick and fast that it was as though buckets of ice-cold water were being emptied repeatedly over their heads. "Hi, Hagrid!" Harry yelled, seeing a gigantic silhouette at the far end of the platform."All righ''?" Hagrid bellowed back, waving. "See yeh at the feast if we don'' drown!" First years traditionally reached Hogwarts Castle by sailing across the lake with Hagrid. "Oooh, I wouldn''t fancy crossing the lake in this weather," said Daphne fervently, shivering as they inched slowly along the dark platform with the rest of the crowd A hundred Thestral carriages stood waiting for them outside the station. They climbed gratefully into one of them, the door shut with a snap, and a few moments later, with a great lurch, the long procession of carriages was rumbling and splashing its way up the track toward Hogwarts Castle. Chapter 81 - 81. are you not entertained. Through the gates, flanked with statues of winged boars, and up the sweeping drive the carriages trundled, swaying dangerously in what was fast becoming a gale. Leaning against the window, Ryan could see Hogwarts coming nearer, its many lighted windows blurred and shimmering behind the thick curtain of rain. Lightning flashed across the sky as their carriage came to a halt before the great oak front doors, which stood at the top of a flight of stone steps. People who had occupied the carriages in front were already hurrying up the stone steps into the castle. They jumped down from their carriage and dashed up the steps too, looking up only when they were safely inside the cavernous, torch-lit entrance hall, with its magnificent marble staircase. A large, red, water-filled balloon had dropped from out of the ceiling onto Ron''s head and exploded. Drenched and sputtering, Ron staggered sideways into Harry, just as a second water bomb dropped ¨C narrowly missing Hermione, it burst at Harry''s feet, sending a wave of cold water over his sneakers into his socks. People all around them shrieked and started pushing one another in their efforts to get out of the line of fire. Ryan looked up and saw, floating twenty feet above them, Peeves the Poltergeist, a little man in a bell-covered hat and orange bow tie, his wide, malicious face contorted with concentration as he took aim again. "PEEVES!" yelled an angry voice. "Peeves, come down here at ONCE!" Professor McGonagall, Deputy Headmistress and head of Gryffindor House, had come dashing out of the Great Hall; she skidded on the wet floor and grabbed Hermione around the neck to stop herself from falling. "Ouch ¨C sorry, Miss Granger -" "That''s all right, Professor!" Hermione gasped, massaging her throat. "Peeves, get down here NOW!" barked Professor McGonagall, straightening her pointed hat and glaring upward through her square-rimmed spectacles. "Not doing nothing!" cackled Peeves, lobbing a water bomb at several fifth-year girls, who screamed and dived into the Great Hall. "Already wet, aren''t they? Little squirts! Wheeeeeeeeee!" And he aimed another bomb at a group of second years who had just arrived. Ah I love that ghost but I''ll have to punish him later for targeting one of my women Ryan thought not giving a single shit about Ron or Harrys shoes. "I shall call the headmaster!" shouted Professor McGonagall. "I''m warning you, Peeves -" Peeves stuck out his tongue, threw the last of his water bombs into the air, and zoomed off up the marble staircase, cackling insanely. "Well, move along, then!" said Professor McGonagall sharply to the bedraggled crowd. "Into the Great Hall, come on!" They slipped and slid across the entrance hall and through the double doors on the right, Harry muttering furiously under his breath as he pushed his sopping hair off his face and a loud wet slopping sound coming from his shoes that always sucks, wet socks. The Great Hall looked its usual splendid self, decorated for the start-of-term feast. Golden plates and goblets gleamed by the light of hundreds and hundreds of candles, floating over the tables in midair. The four long House tables were packed with chattering students; at the top of the Hall, the staff sat along one side of a fifth table, facing their pupils. It was much warmer in here. They walked past the Slytherins, the Ravenclaws, and the Hufflepuffs, and sat down with the rest of the Gryffindors at the far side of the Hall, next to Nearly Headless Nick, the Gryffindor ghost. Pearly white and semitransparent, Nick was dressed tonight in his usual doublet, but with a particularly large ruff, which served the dual purpose of looking extra-festive, and insuring that his head didn''t wobble too much on his partially severed neck. "Good evening," he said, beaming at them. "indeed." said Ryan in an extra fancy voice and quickly cast a drying charm on himself wondering why no one else did that until now he got some angry looks from the girls and Harry who was dragged away by ginny his waifu until he dried them as well like a proper gentleman.The Sorting of the new students into Houses took place at the start of every school year, Just then, a highly excited, breathless voice called down the table. "Hiya, Harry!" It was Colin Creevey, a third year to whom Harry was something of a hero and hidden crush. "Hi, Colin," said Harry warily. "Harry, guess what? Guess what, Harry? My brother''s starting! My brother Dennis!" "Er ¨C good," said Harry slightly scared now. "He''s really excited!" said Colin, practically bouncing up and down in his seat. "I just hope he''s in Gryffindor! Keep your fingers crossed, eh, Harry?" "Er ¨C yeah, all right," said Harry please no he was screaming internally. This summer Harry had learned what a Yandere was much to Ryans amusement he pointed out Colin and had a front row seat to watch Harry panic and now he might be faced with a second smaller Yandere. He was looking at Ryan with absolute horror on his face as Colin was blushing and what appeared to be trying to catch his scent but was having trouble do to the wet clothes. Ryan just gave him a warm smile a thumbs up and mouthed "feed the harem" Harry if possible went even paler. Ryan wouldn''t do that to him but Harry doesn''t know that and he wasn''t about to tell him either. He stifled an evil chuckle. Chapter 82 - 82. feast Tiny little Professor Flitwick, the Charms teacher, was sitting on a large pile of cushions beside Professor Sprout, the Herbology teacher, whose hat was askew over her flyaway gray hair. She was talking to Professor Sinistra of the Astronomy department. On Professor Sinistra''s other side was the sallow-faced, hook-nosed, greasy-haired Potions master, Snape On Snape''s other side was an empty seat, which Harry guessed was Professor McGonagall''s. Next to it, and in the very center of the table, sat Professor Dumbledore, the headmaster, his sweeping silver hair and beard shining in the candlelight, his magnificent deep green robes embroidered with many stars and moons. The tips of Dumbledore''s long, thin fingers were together and he was resting his chin upon them, staring up at the ceiling through his half-moon spectacles as though lost in thought. Ryan glanced up at the ceiling too. It was enchanted to look like the sky outside, and he had never seen it look this stormy. Black and purple clouds were swirling across it, and as another thunderclap sounded outside, a fork of lightning flashed across it. "Oh hurry up," Luna moaned, beside Ryan, "I want my pudding. " What a addict. The words were no sooner out of her mouth than the doors of the Great Hall opened and silence fell. Professor McGonagall was leading a long line of first years up to the top of the Hall. They appeared to have swum across the lake rather than sailed. All of them were shivering with a combination of cold and nerves as they filed along the staff table and came to a halt in a line facing the rest of the school ¨C all of them except the smallest of the lot, a boy with mousy hair, who was wrapped in what Ryan recognized as Hagrid''s moleskin overcoat. The coat was so big for him that it hooked as though he were draped in a furry black circus tent. His small face protruded from over the collar, looking almost painfully excited. When he had lined up with his terrified-looking peers, he caught Colin Creevey''s eye, gave a double thumbs-up, and mouthed, I smell him! Harry shivered involuntarily and looked around. Professor McGonagall now placed a three-legged stool on the ground before the first years and, on top of it, an extremely old, dirty patched wizard''s hat. The first years stared at it. So did everyone else. For a moment, there was silence. Then a long tear near the brim opened wide like a mouth, and the hat broke into song: A thousand years or more ago, When I was newly sewn,There lived four wizards of renown, Whose names are still well known: Bold Gryffindor, from wild moor, Fair Ravenclaw, from glen, Sweet Hufflepuff, from valley broad, Shrewd Slytherin, from fin. They shared a wish, a hope, a dream, They hatched a daring plan To educate young sorcerers Thus Hogwarts School began. Now each of these four founders Formed their own house, for each Did value different virtues In the ones they had to teach. By Gryffindor, the bravest were Prized far beyond the rest; For Ravenclaw, the cleverest Would always be the best; For Hufflepuff, hard workers were Most worthy of admission; And power-hungry Slytherin Loved those of great ambition. While still alive they did divide Their favorites from the throng, Yet how to pick the worthy ones When they were dead and gone? Twas Gryffindor who found the way, He whipped me off his head The founders put some brains in me So I could choose instead! Now slip me snug about your ears, I''ve never yet been wrong, I''ll have a look inside your mind And tell where you belong! The Great Hall rang with applause as the Sorting Hat finished.Professor McGonagall was now unrolling a large scroll of parchment. "When I call out your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool," she told the first years. "When the hat announces your House, you will go and sit at the appropriate table. "Ackerley, Stewart!" A boy walked forward, visibly trembling from head to foot, picked up the Sorting Hat, put it on, and sat down on the stool. "RAVENCLAW!" shouted the hat. Stewart Ackerley took off the hat and hurried into a seat at the Ravenclaw table, where everyone was applauding him. "Baddock, Malcolm!" "SLYTHERIN!" The table on the other side of the hall erupted with cheers;"Branstone, Eleanor!" "HUFFLEPUFF!" "Cauldwell, Owen!" "HUFFLEPUFF!" "Creevey, Dennis!" Tiny Dennis Creevey staggered forward, tripping over Hagrid''s moleskin, just as Hagrid himself sidled into the Hall through a door behind the teachers'' table. About twice as tall as a normal man, and at least three times as broad, Hagrid, with his long, wild, tangled black hair and beard, looked slightly alarming ¨C a misleading impression.He winked at them as he sat down at the end of the staff table and watched Dennis Creevey putting on the Sorting Hat. The rip at the brim opened wide ¨C "GRYFFINDOR!" the hat shouted. Harry paled Ryan smirked and looked at him mouthing the word harem with a thumbs up. Dennis Creevey, beaming widely, took off the hat, placed it back on the stool, and hurried over to join his brother. "Colin, I fell in!" he said shrilly, throwing himself into an empty seat. "It was brilliant! And something in the water grabbed me and pushed me back in the boat!" "Cool!" said Colin, just as excitedly. "It was probably the giant squid, Dennis!" "Wow!" said Dennis, as though nobody in their wildest dreams could hope for more than being thrown into a storm-tossed, fathoms-deep lake, and pushed out of it again by a giant sea monster. "Dennis! Dennis! See that boy down there? The one with the black hair and glasses? See him? Know who he is, Dennis?" Harry looked away, staring very hard at the Sorting Hat, now Sorting Emma Dobbs. The Sorting continued; boys and girls with varying degrees of fright on their faces moving one by one to the three-legged stool, the line dwindling slowly as Professor McGonagall passed the L''s. "I do hope this year''s batch of Gryffindors are up to scratch," said Nearly Headless Nick, applauding as "McDonald, Natalie!" joined the Gryffindor table. "We don''t want to break our winning streak, do we?" Gryffindor had won the Inter-House Championship for the last three years in a row. "Pritchard, Graham!" "SLYTHERIN!" "Quirke, Orla!" "RAVENCLAW!" And finally, with "Whitby, Kevin!" ("HUFFLEPUFF!"), the Sorting ended. Professor McGonagall picked up the hat and the stool and carried them away.Professor Dumbledore had gotten to his feet. He was smiling around at the students, his arms opened wide in welcome. "I have only two words to say to you," he told them, his deep voice echoing around the Hall. "Tuck in. "The rain was still drumming heavily against the high, dark glass. Another clap of thunder shook the windows, and the stormy ceiling flashed, illuminating the golden plates as the remains of the first course vanished and were replaced, instantly, with puddings which belonged to Luna. When the puddings too had been demolished, and the last crumbs had faded off the plates, leaving them sparkling clean, Albus Dumbledore got to his feet again. The buzz of chatter filling the Hall ceased almost at once, so that only the howling wind and pounding rain could be heard. "So!" said Dumbledore, smiling around at them all. "Now that we are all fed and watered, I must once more ask for your attention, while I give out a few notices.""Mr. Filch, the caretaker, has asked me to tell you that the list of objects forbidden inside the castle has this year been extended to include Screaming Yo-yos, Fanged Frisbees, and Ever-Bashing Boomerangs. The full list comprises some four hundred and thirty-seven items, I believe, and can be viewed in Mr. Filch''s office, if anybody would like to check it. " The corners of Dumbledore''s mouth twitched. He continued, "As ever, I would like to remind you all that the forest on the grounds is out-of-bounds to students, as is the village of Hogsmeade to all below third year. "It is also my painful duty to inform you that the Inter-House Quidditch Cup will not take place this year. ""This is due to an event that will be starting in October, and continuing throughout the school year, taking up much of the teachers'' time and energy ¨C but I am sure you will all enjoy it immensely. I have great pleasure in announcing that this year at Hogwarts -" But at that moment, there was a deafening rumble of thunder and the doors of the Great Hall banged open. A man stood in the doorway, leaning upon a long staff, shrouded in a black traveling cloak. Every head in the Great Hall swiveled toward the stranger, suddenly brightly illuminated by a fork of lightning that flashed across the ceiling. He lowered his hood, shook out a long mane of grizzled, dark gray hair, then began to walk up toward the teachers'' table. A dull clunk echoed through the Hall on his every other step. He reached the end of the top table, turned right, and limped heavily toward Dumbledore. Another flash of lightning crossed the ceiling. Hermione gasped. The lightning had thrown the man''s face into sharp relief, and it was a face unlike any Ryan had ever seen. It looked as though it had been carved out of weathered wood by someone who had only the vaguest idea of what human faces are supposed to look like, and was none too skilled with a chisel. Every inch of skin seemed to be scarred. The mouth looked like a diagonal gash, and a large chunk of the nose was missing. But it was the man''s eyes that made him frightening. One of them was small, dark, and beady. The other was large, round as a coin, and a vivid, electric blue. The blue eye was moving ceaselessly, without blinking, and was rolling up, down, and from side to side, quite independently of the normal eye ¨C and then it rolled right over, pointing into the back of the man''s head, so that all they could see was whiteness. It was mad eye moody well crouch disguised as him with polyjuice "May I introduce our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher?" said Dumbledore brightly into the silence. "Professor Moody. "Moody seemed totally indifferent to his less-than-warm welcome. Ignoring the jug of pumpkin juice in front of him, he reached again into his traveling cloak, pulled out a hip flask, and took a long draught from it. As he lifted his arm to drink, his cloak was pulled a few inches from the ground, and Ryan saw, below the table, several inches of carved wooden leg, ending in a clawed foot. I want that eye for study though."As I was saying," he said, smiling at the sea of students before him, all of whom were still gazing transfixed at Mad-Eye Moody, "we are to have the honor of hosting a very exciting event over the coming months, an event that has not been held for over a century. It is my very great pleasure to inform you that the Triwizard Tournament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year. " "You''re JOKING!" said Fred Weasley loudly. The tension that had filled the Hall ever since Moody''s arrival suddenly broke. Nearly everyone laughed, and Dumbledore chuckled appreciatively. "I am not joking, Mr. Weasley," he said, "though now that you mention it, I did hear an excellent one over the summer about a troll, a hag, and a leprechaun who all go into a bar. " Professor McGonagall cleared her throat loudly. "Er ¨C but maybe this is not the time. . . no. . . " said Dumbledore, "where was I? Ah yes, the Triwizard Tournament. . . well, some of you will not know what this tournament involves, so I hope those who do know will forgive me for giving a short explanation, and allow their attention to wander freely. "The Triwizard Tournament was first established some seven hundred years ago as a friendly competition between the three largest European schools of wizardry: Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. A champion was selected to represent each school, and the three champions competed in three magical tasks. The schools took it in turns to host the tournament once every five years, and it was generally agreed to be a most excellent way of establishing ties between young witches and wizards of different nationalities ¨C until, that is, the death toll mounted so high that the tournament was discontinued. " "Death toll?" Hermione whispered, looking alarmed. "There have been several attempts over the centuries to reinstate the tournament," Dumbledore continued, "none of which has been very successful. However, our own departments of International Magical Cooperation and Magical Games and Sports have decided the time is ripe for another attempt. We have worked hard over the summer to ensure that this time, no champion will find himself or herself in mortal danger. "The heads of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving with their short-listed contenders in October, and the selection of the three champions will take place at Halloween. An impartial judge will decide which students are most worthy to compete for the Triwizard Cup, the glory of their school, and a thousand Galleons personal prize money. " "I''m going for it!" Fred Weasley hissed down the table, his face lit with enthusiasm at the prospect of such glory and riches. He was not the only person who seemed to be visualizing himself as the Hogwarts champion. Eager though I know all of you will be to bring the Triwizard Cup to Hogwarts," he said, "the heads of the participating schools, along with the Ministry of Magic, have agreed to impose an age restriction on contenders this year. Only students who are of age ¨C that is to say, seventeen years or older ¨C will be allowed to put forward their names for consideration. This -" Dumbledore raised his voice slightly, for several people had made noises of outrage at these words, and the Weasley twins were suddenly looking furious ¨C "is a measure we feel is necessary, given that the tournament tasks will still be difficult and dangerous, whatever precautions we take, and it is highly unlikely that students below sixth and seventh year will be able to cope with them. I will personally be ensuring that no underage student hoodwinks our impartial judge into making them Hogwarts champion. " His light blue eyes twinkled as they flickered over Fred''s and George''s mutinous faces. "I therefore beg you not to waste your time submitting yourself if you are under seventeen. "The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving in October and remaining with us for the greater part of this year. I know that you will all extend every courtesy to our foreign guests while they are with us, and will give your whole-hearted support to the Hogwarts champion when he or she is selected. And now, it is late, and I know how important it is to you all to be alert and rested as you enter your lessons tomorrow morning. Bedtime! Chop chop!" Chapter 83 - 83. mad eye crouch The storm had blown itself out by the following morning, though the ceiling in the Great Hall was still gloomy; heavy clouds of pewter gray swirled overhead as they examined their new course schedules at breakfast. A few seats along, Fred, George, and Lee Jordan were discussing magical methods of aging themselves and bluffing their way into the Triwizard Tournament. "Today''s not bad. . . outside all morning," said Tonks who was running her finger down the Monday column of his schedule. "Herbology with the Hufflepuffs and Care of Magical Creatures. . ." There was a sudden rustling noise above them, and a hundred owls came soaring through the open windows carrying the morning mail. A large tawny owl soared down to Neville and deposited a parcel into his lap ¨C Neville almost always forgot to pack something. On the other side of the Hall Draco Malfoy''s eagle owl had landed on his shoulder, carrying what looked like his usual supply of sweets and cakes from home. Today Professor Sprout showing the class the ugliest plants Ryan had ever seen. Indeed, they looked less like plants than thick, black, giant slugs, protruding vertically out of the soil. Each was squirming slightly and had a number of large, shiny swellings upon it, which appeared to be full of liquid. "Bubotubers," Professor Sprout told them briskly. "They need squeezing. You will collect the pus -" "The what?" said Daphne, sounding revolted. "Pus, Greengrass, pus," said Professor Sprout, "and it''s extremely valuable, so don''t waste it. You will collect the pus, I say, in these bottles. Wear your dragon-hide gloves; it can do funny things to the skin when undiluted, bubotuber pus. " Of course you all know Ryan was going to take some the word extremely valuable ringing in his ears. his new title was [lord of thieves] he had basically stolen over 2 billion gp from the Malfoy''s and other death eaters. There was no stopping this bad habit so he just accepted it. Squeezing the bubotubers was disgusting, but oddly satisfying. As each swelling was popped, a large amount of thick yellowish-green liquid burst forth, which smelled strongly of petrol. They caught it in the bottles as Professor Sprout had indicated, and by the end of the lesson had collected several pints. Ryan stored a few in his gate away from view of everyone. "This''ll keep Madam Pomfrey happy," said Professor Sprout, stoppering the last bottle with a cork. "An excellent remedy for the more stubborn forms of acne, bubotuber pus. Should stop students resorting to desperate measures to rid themselves of pimples. " "Like poor Eloise Midgen," said Hannah Abbott, a Hufflepuff, in a hushed voice. "She tried to curse hers off. " "Silly girl," said Professor Sprout, shaking her head. "But Madam Pomfrey fixed her nose back on in the end. " A booming bell echoed from the castle across the wet grounds, signaling the end of the lesson, and the class separated; the Hufflepuffs climbing the stone steps for Transfiguration, and the Gryffindors heading in the other direction, down the sloping lawn toward Hagrid''s small wooden cabin, which stood on the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Hagrid was standing outside his hut, one hand on the collar of his enormous black boarhound, Fang. There were several open wooden crates on the ground at his feet, and Fang was whimpering and straining at his collar, apparently keen to investigate the contents more closely. As they drew nearer, an odd rattling noise reached their ears, punctuated by what sounded like minor explosions. "Mornin''!" Hagrid said, grinning "Be''er wait fer the Slytherins, they won'' want ter miss this ¨C Blast-Ended Skrewts!" "Come again?" said Tonks . Hagrid pointed down into the crates. "Eurgh!" squealed Daphne, jumping backward. "Eurgh" just about summed up the Blast-Ended Skrewts in Ryan''s opinion. They looked like deformed, shell-less lobsters, horribly pale and slimy-looking, with legs sticking out in very odd places and no visible heads. There were about a hundred of them in each crate, each about six inches long, crawling over one another, bumping blindly into the sides of the boxes. They were giving off a very powerful smell of rotting fish. Every now and then, sparks would fly out of the end of a skrewt, and with a small phut, it would be propelled forward several inches. These lovely creatures were a crossbreed between fire crabs and Manticores Ryan pocketed 3 of each gender to the kingdom like anyone would even miss them. "On''y jus'' hatched," said Hagrid proudly, "so yeh''ll be able ter raise ''em yerselves! Thought we''d make a bit of a project of it! Yer jus'' feedin'' ''em today. Now, yeh''ll wan'' ter try ''em on a few diff''rent things ¨C I''ve never had ''em before, not sure what they''ll go fer ¨C I got ant eggs an'' frog livers an'' a bit o'' grass snake ¨C just try ''em out with a bit of each. " "Hagrid they feed on blood" said Ryan as he cut his palm open and dripped a little bit the screwt latched onto his hand and started suckling on the blood like a big leech. The girls paled and the boys all backed away as the screwts circled Ryan like some kind of God of worship and started latching onto him. "come feed my minions muhahaha" everyone looked at him like he was insane. he had to stop them before he was sucked dry and not in a good way. after he took a blood replenishing potion he suggested to Hagrid to find a way to get blood bags or something similar the only reason he knew they fed on blood was the kingdom he also snagged a few more when everyone wasn''t looking he knew these things were dangerous and could become lethal of raised right. The Gryffindor fourth years were looking forward to Moody''s first lesson so much that they arrived early on Thursday lunchtime and queued up outside his classroom before the bell had even rung. The only person missing was Hermione, who turned up just in time for the lesson. "Been in the -" "Library. " Ryan finished her sentence for her. "C''mon, quick, or we won''t get decent seats. " They hurried into chairs right in front of the teacher''s desk, took out their copies of The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection, and waited, unusually quiet. Soon they heard Moody''s distinctive clunking footsteps coming down the corridor, and he entered the room, looking as strange and frightening as ever. They could just see his clawed, wooden foot protruding from underneath his robes. "You can put those away," he growled, stumping over to his desk and sitting down, "those books. You won''t need them. " They returned the books to their bags, looking excited. Moody took out a register, shook his long mane of grizzled gray hair out of his twisted and scarred face, and began to call out names, his normal eye moving steadily down the list while his magical eye swiveled around, fixing upon each student as he or she answered. "Right then," he said, when the last person had declared themselves present, "I''ve had a letter from Professor Lupin about this class. Seems you''ve had a pretty thorough grounding in tackling Dark creatures ¨C you''ve covered boggarts, Red Caps, hinkypunks, grindylows, Kappas, and werewolves, is that right?" There was a general murmur of assent. "But you''re behind ¨C very behind ¨C on dealing with curses," said Moody. "So I''m here to bring you up to scratch on what wizards can do to each other. I''ve got one year to teach you how to deal with Dark -" "What, aren''t you staying?" Ron blurted out. Moody''s magical eye spun around to stare at Ron; Ron looked extremely apprehensive, but after a moment Moody smiled ¨C the first time Ryan had seen him do so. The effect was to make his heavily scarred face look more twisted and contorted than ever, but it was nevertheless good to know that he ever did anything as friendly as smile. Ron looked deeply relieved. "You''ll be Arthur Weasley''s son, eh?" Moody said. "Your father got me out of a very tight corner a few days ago. . . . Yeah, I''m staying just the one year. Special favor to Dumbledor. . . . One year, and then back to my quiet retirement. " He gave a harsh laugh, and then clapped his gnarled hands together. "So ¨C straight into it. Curses. They come in many strengths and forms. Now, according to the Ministry of Magic, I''m supposed to teach you countercurses and leave it at that. I''m not supposed to show you what illegal Dark curses look like until you''re in the sixth year. You''re not supposed to be old enough to deal with it till then. But Professor Dumbledore''s got a higher opinion of your nerves, he reckons you can cope, and I say, the sooner you know what you''re up against, the better. How are you supposed to defend yourself against something you''ve never seen? A wizard who''s about to put an illegal curse on you isn''t going to tell you what he''s about to do. He''s not going to do it nice and polite to your face. You need to be prepared. You need to be alert and watchful. "So. . . do any of you know which curses are most heavily punished by wizarding law?" Several hands rose tentatively into the air, including Ron''s and Hermione''s. Moody pointed at Ron. "Er," said Ron tentatively, "my dad told me about one. . . . Is it called the Imperius Curse, or something?" "Ah, yes," said Moody appreciatively. "Your father would know that one. Gave the Ministry a lot of trouble at one time, the Imperius Curse. " Moody got heavily to his mismatched feet, opened his desk drawer, and took out a glass jar. Three large black spiders were scuttling around inside it. Moody reached into the jar, caught one of the spiders, and held it in the palm of his hand so that they could all see it. He then pointed his wand at it and muttered, "Imperio!" The spider leapt from Moody''s hand on a fine thread of silk and began to swing backward and forward as though on a trapeze. It stretched out its legs rigidly, then did a back flip, breaking the thread and landing on the desk, where it began to cartwheel in circles. Moody jerked his wand, and the spider rose onto two of its hind legs and went into what was unmistakably a tap dance. Everyone was laughing ¨C everyone except Moody. "Think it''s funny, do you?" he growled. "You''d like it, would you, if I did it to you?" The laughter died away almost instantly. "Total control," said Moody quietly as the spider balled itself up and began to roll over and over. "I could make it jump out of the window, drown itself, throw itself down one of your throats. . . " Ron gave an involuntary shudder. "Years back, there were a lot of witches and wizards being controlled by the Imperius Curse," said Moody, and Ryan knew he was talking about the days in which Voldemort had been all-powerful. "Some job for the Ministry, trying to sort out who was being forced to act, and who was acting of their own free will." "The Imperius Curse can be fought, and I''ll be teaching you how, but it takes real strength of character, and not everyone''s got it. Better avoid being hit with it if you can. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!" he barked, and everyone jumped. Moody picked up the somersaulting spider and threw it back into the jar. "Anyone else know one? Another illegal curse?" Hermione''s hand flew into the air again and so, to the classes slight surprise, did Neville''s. The only class in which Neville usually volunteered information was Herbology which was easily his best subject. Neville looked surprised at his own daring. "Yes?" said Moody, his magical eye rolling right over to fix on Neville. "There''s one ¨C the Cruciatus Curse," said Neville in a small but distinct voice. Moody was looking very intently at Neville, this time with both eyes. "Your name''s Longbottom?" he said, his magical eye swooping down to check the register again. Neville nodded nervously, but Moody made no further inquiries. Turning back to the class at large, he reached into the jar for the next spider and placed it upon the desktop, where it remained motionless, apparently too scared to move. "The Cruciatus Curse," said Moody. "Needs to be a bit bigger for you to get the idea," he said, pointing his wand at the spider. "Engorgio!" The spider swelled. It was now larger than a tarantula. Abandoning all pretense, Ron pushed his chair backward, as far away from Moody''s desk as possible. Moody raised his wand again, pointed it at the spider, and muttered, "Crucio!" At once, the spider''s legs bent in upon its body; it rolled over and began to twitch horribly, rocking from side to side. Moody raised his wand. The spider''s legs relaxed, but it continued to twitch. "Reducio," Moody muttered, and the spider shrank back to its proper size. He put it back into the jar. "Pain," said Moody softly. "You don''t need thumbscrews or knives to torture someone if you can perform the Cruciatus Curse. . . . That one was very popular once too. "Right. . . anyone know any others?" From the looks on everyone''s faces, they were all wondering what was going to happen to the last spider. Hermione''s hand shook slightly as, for the third time, she raised it into the air. "Yes?" said Moody, looking at her. "Avada Kedavra," Hermione whispered. Several people looked uneasily around at her. "Ah," said Moody, another slight smile twisting his lopsided mouth. "Yes, the last and worst. Avada Kedavra. . . . the Killing Curse. " He put his hand into the glass jar, and almost as though it knew what was coming, the third spider scuttled frantically around the bottom of the jar, trying to evade Moody''s fingers, but he trapped it, and placed it upon the desktop. It started to scuttle frantically across the wooden surface. Moody raised his wand, and Harry felt a sudden thrill of foreboding. "Avada Kedavra!" Moody roared. There was a flash of blinding green light and a rushing sound, as though a vast, invisible something was soaring through the air ¨C instantaneously the spider rolled over onto its back, unmarked, but unmistakably dead. Several of the students stifled cries; Ron had thrown himself backward and almost toppled off his seat as the spider skidded toward him. Moody swept the dead spider off the desk onto the floor. "Not nice," he said calmly. "Not pleasant. And there''s no countercurse. There''s no blocking it. Only one known person has ever survived it, and he''s sitting right in front of me. " Harry felt his face redden as Moody''s eyes (both of them) looked into his own. He could feel everyone else looking around at him too. Chapter 84 - 84. imperio "Avada Kedavra''s a curse that needs a powerful bit of magic behind it ¨C you could all get your wands out now and point them at me and say the words, and I doubt I''d get so much as a nosebleed. But that doesn''t matter. I''m not here to teach you how to do it. "Now, if there''s no countercurse, why am I showing you? Because you''ve got to know. You''ve got to appreciate what the worst is. You don''t want to find yourself in a situation where you''re facing it. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!" he roared, and the whole class jumped again. "Now. . . those three curses ¨C Avada Kedavra, Imperius, and Cruciatus ¨C are known as the Unforgivable Curses. The use of any one of them on a fellow human being is enough to earn a life sentence in Azkaban. That''s what you''re up against. That''s what I''ve got to teach you to fight. You need preparing. You need arming. But most of all, you need to practice constant, never-ceasing vigilance. Get out your quills. . . copy this down. . . . " They spent the rest of the lesson taking notes on each of the Unforgivable Curses. No one spoke until the bell rang ¨C but when Moody had dismissed them and they had left the classroom, a torrent of talk burst forth. Most people were discussing the curses in awed voices ¨C "Did you see it twitch?" "- and when he killed it ¨C just like that!" To their surprise, Professor Moody had announced that he would be putting the Imperius Curse on each of them in turn, to demonstrate its power and to see whether they could resist its effects. "But ¨C but you said it''s illegal, Professor," said Hermione uncertainly as Moody cleared away the desks with a sweep of his wand, leaving a large clear space in the middle of the room. "You said ¨C to use it against another human was -" "Dumbledore wants you taught what it feels like," said Moody, his magical eye swiveling onto Hermione and fixing her with an eerie, unblinking stare. "If you''d rather learn the hard way ¨C when someone''s putting it on you so they can control you completely ¨C fine by me. You''re excused. Off you go. " He pointed one gnarled finger toward the door. Hermione went very pink and muttered something about not meaning that she wanted to leave. They knew Hermione would rather eat bubotuber pus than miss such an important lesson. Moody began to beckon students forward in turn and put the Imperius Curse upon them. Ryan watched as, one by one, his classmates did the most extraordinary things under its influence. Ron hopped three times around the room, singing the national anthem. Hermione imitated a squirrel. Neville performed a series of quite astonishing gymnastics he would certainly not have been capable of in his normal state. Not one of them seemed to be able to fight off the curse, and each of them recovered only when Moody had removed it. "Diggory," Moody growled, "you next. " Ryan moved forward into the middle of the classroom, into the space that Moody had cleared of desks. Moody raised his wand, pointed it at Ryan, and said, "Impe...!" before he finished Ryan blasted him with a banishing charm ass over teakettle over his desk stunning the rest of the class. "First rule my lovely little classmates never just stand there with a thumb up your ass and let someone cast a spell at you especially an Unforgivable one." Ryan said. There was a clap from the other side of the desk from a disheveled moody he growled out. "He''s right you know you all just stood there and took it what have I been preaching CONSTANT VIGILANCE! good job diggory this time let me do it you need to feel it too." moody raised his wand and shouted imperio and Ryan felt it just slide right over his shielded mind catching nothing. he looked at moody with a mocking gaze "Did you miss?" occulmency shields a legendary cloak of death shielding his mind a almighty ai system and you think you can control me with that pitiful spell. Moody tried again. then barked out a laugh "that''s some powerful will you''ve got there boy good job." Harry went next and did much better though he fractured his kneecaps it was a good attempt it failed on Luna as well her mind is a bit different he would remember that for practice in the kingdom he also wanted everyone to feel what a Cruciatus curse felt like but that can wait til later. Days went by All the fourth years had noticed a definite increase in the amount of work they were required to do this term. Professor McGonagall explained why, when the class gave a particularly loud groan at the amount of Transfiguration homework she had assigned. "You are now entering a most important phase of your magical education!" she told them, her eyes glinting dangerously behind her square spectacles. "Your Ordinary Wizarding Levels are drawing closer -" "We don''t take O. W. L. s till fifth year!" said Dean Thomas indignantly. "Maybe not, Thomas, but believe me, you need all the preparation you can get!" Meanwhile Professor Binns, the ghost who taught History of Magic, had them writing weekly essays on the goblin rebellions of the eighteenth century. Professor Snape was forcing them to research antidotes. They took this one seriously, as he had hinted that he might be poisoning one of them before Christmas to see if their antidote worked. Professor Flitwick had asked them to read three extra books in preparation for their lesson on Summoning Charms. Even Hagrid was adding to their workload. The Blast-Ended Skrewts were growing at a remarkable pace and had taken to following around Ryan like some little ducklings it was an oddly scary sight he had brought a barrel of blood from his kingdom and was feeding then and cooing like they weren''t little monstrous blood sucking demonic crab things. He would steal one or two every class Hagrid just thought he was losing them. When they arrived in the entrance hall, they found themselves unable to proceed owing to the large crowd of students congregated there, all milling around a large sign that had been erected at the foot of the marble staircase. TRIWIZARD TOURNAMENT THE DELEGATIONS FROM BEAUXBATONS AND DURMSTRANG WILL BE ARRIVING AT 6 O''CLOCK ON FRIDAY THE 30TH OF OCTOBER. LESSONS WILL END HALF AN HOUR EARLY- "Brilliant!" said Ryan. "my other wife will be here." The girls already knew about his mate bond and we''re a bit jealous of it. But Ryan comforted them by saying they got cuddles he was also preparing a trunk for fluer just a basic one with 4 rooms including a small linked apartment he would give it to her when she arrived. hers had a workshop with professional grade inscription tools and curse breaking and ward breaking books he knew in the book she worked as one so she might like that. Chapter 85 - 85. other schools The appearance of the sign in the entrance hall had a marked effect upon the inhabitants of the castle. During the following week, there seemed to be only one topic of conversation, no matter where they went: the Triwizard Tournament. Rumors were flying from student to student like highly contagious germs: who was going to try for Hogwarts champion, what the tournament would involve, how the students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang differed from themselves. They noticed too that the castle seemed to be undergoing an extra-thorough cleaning. Several grimy portraits had been scrubbed, much to the displeasure of their subjects, who sat huddled in their frames muttering darkly and wincing as they felt their raw pink faces. The suits of armor were suddenly gleaming and moving without squeaking, and Argus Filch, the caretaker, was behaving so ferociously to any students who forgot to wipe their shoes that he terrified a pair of first-year girls into hysterics. When they went down to breakfast on the morning of the thirtieth of October, they found that the Great Hall had been decorated overnight. Enormous silk banners hung from the walls, each of them representing a Hogwarts House: red with a gold lion for Gryffiindor, blue with a bronze eagle for Ravenclaw, yellow with a black badger for Hufflepuff, and green with a silver serpent for Slytherin. Behind the teachers'' table, the largest banner of all bore the Hogwarts coat of arms: lion, eagle, badger, and snake united around a large letter H. "You two got any ideas on the Triwizard Tournament yet?" Harry asked Fred and George. "Thought any more about trying to enter?" "I asked McGonagall how the champions are chosen but she wasn''t telling," said George bitterly. "She just told me to shut up and get on with transfiguring my raccoon. " "Wonder what the tasks are going to be?" said Tonks thoughtfully. "McGonagall says the champions get awarded points according to how well they''ve done the tasks. " "Who are the judges?" Harry asked. "Well, the Heads of the participating schools are always on the panel," said Hermione, and everyone looked around at her, rather surprised, "because all three of them were injured during the Tournament of 1792, when a cockatrice the champions were supposed to be catching went on the rampage. " She noticed them all looking at her and said, with her usual air of impatience that nobody else had read all the books she had, "It''s all in Hogwarts, A History. There was a pleasant feeling of anticipation in the air that day. Nobody was very attentive in lessons, being much more interested in the arrival that evening of the people from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang; even Potions was more bearable than usual, as it was half an hour shorter. When the bell rang early, Everyone hurried up to Gryffindor Tower, deposited their bags and books as they had been instructed, pulled on their cloaks, and rushed back downstairs into the entrance hall. The Heads of Houses were ordering their students into lines. "Weasley, straighten your hat," Professor McGonagall snapped at Ron. "Miss Patil, take that ridiculous thing out of your hair. " Parvati scowled and removed a large ornamental butterfly from the end of her plait. "Follow me, please," said Professor McGonagall. "First years in front. . . no pushing. . . . " They filed down the steps and lined up in front of the castle. It was a cold, clear evening; dusk was falling and a pale, transparent-looking moon was already shining over the Forbidden Forest. Ryan standing between Daphne and Luna in the fourth row from the front, could feel fluer getting closer and closer through the link her side was just singing in anticipation she had never seen him only heard his voice through mental link. And then Dumbledore called out from the back row where he stood with the other teachers ¨C "Aha! Unless I am very much mistaken, the delegation from Beauxbatons approaches!" "Where?" said many students eagerly, all looking in different directions. "There!" yelled a sixth year, pointing over the forest. Something large, much larger than a broomstick ¨C or, indeed, a hundred broomsticks ¨C was hurtling across the deep blue sky toward the castle, growing larger all the time. "It''s a dragon!" shrieked one of the first years, losing her head completely. "Don''t be stupid. . . it''s a flying house!" said Dennis Creevey. Dennis''s guess was closer. . . . As the gigantic black shape skimmed over the treetops of the Forbidden Forest and the lights shining from the castle windows hit it, they saw a gigantic, powderblue, horse-drawn carriage, the size of a large house, soaring toward them, pulled through the air by a dozen winged horses, all palominos, and each the size of an elephant. The front three rows of students drew backward as the carriage hurtled ever lower, coming in to land at a tremendous speed ¨C then, with an almighty crash that made Neville jump backward onto a Slytherin fifth year''s foot, the horses'' hooves, larger than dinner plates, hit the ground. A second later, the carriage landed too, bouncing upon its vast wheels, while the golden horses tossed their enormous heads and rolled large, fiery red eyes. A boy in pale blue robes jumped down from the carriage, bent forward, fumbled for a moment with something on the carriage floor, and unfolded a set of golden steps. He sprang back respectfully. Then Ryan saw a shining, high-heeled black shoe emerging from the inside of the carriage ¨C a shoe the size of a child''s sled ¨C followed, almost immediately, by the largest woman he had ever seen in his life. The size of the carriage, and of the horses, was immediately explained. A few people gasped. This woman (now at the foot of the steps, and looking around at the waiting, wide-eyed crowd) seemed even more unnaturally large than Hagrid. As she stepped into the light flooding from the entrance hall, she was revealed to have a handsome, olive-skinned face; large, black, liquid-looking eyes; and a rather beaky nose. Her hair was drawn back in a shining knob at the base of her neck. She was dressed from head to foot in black satin, and many magnificent opals gleamed at her throat and on her thick fingers. Dumbledore started to clap; the students, following his lead, broke into applause too, many of them standing on tiptoe, the better to look at this woman. But Ryan noticed a pair of deep blue eyes lock onto him he looked and saw it was Fleur. She seemed to be trying to hold herself back from just rushing him with a tackle the mental link was going haywire with emotions of joy love affection excitement it was like a colorful emotional bomb in his mind. "My dear Madame Maxime," Dumbledore said. "Welcome to Hogwarts. " "Dumbly-dort," said Madame Maxime in a deep voice. "I ''ope I find you well?" "In excellent form, I thank you," said Dumbledore. "My pupils," said Madame Maxime, waving one of her enormous hands carelessly behind her about a dozen boys and girls, all, by the look of them, in their late teens, had emerged from the carriage and were now standing behind Madame Maxime. They were shivering, which was unsurprising, given that their robes seemed to be made of fine silk, and none of them were wearing cloaks. A few had wrapped scarves and shawls around their heads. Ryan loudly asked "Why aren''t they using warming charms?" the teens looked gobsmacked at this statement and whipped out their wands to quickly do so with an embarrassed face even Fleur. He let out a mental chuckle at her to which she pouted cutely earning a gaze from quite a few boys too bad she was taken. "As Karkaroff arrived yet?" Madame Maxime asked. "He should be here any moment," said Dumbledore. "Would you like to wait here and greet him or would you prefer to step inside and warm up a trifle?" "Warm up, I think," said Madame Maxime. "But ze ''orses -" "Our Care of Magical Creatures teacher will be delighted to take care of them," said Dumbledore, "the moment he has returned from dealing with a slight situation that has arisen with some of his other ¨C er ¨C charges. " "Skrewts," Ryan muttered to Harry, grinning. "My steeds require ¨C er ¨C forceful ''andling," said Madame Maxime, looking as though she doubted whether any Care of Magical Creatures teacher at Hogwarts could be up to the job. "Zey are very strong. . . . " "I assure you that Hagrid will be well up to the job," said Dumbledore, smiling. They then headed inside. "The lake!" yelled Lee Jordan, pointing down at it. "Look at the lake!" From their position at the top of the lawns overlooking the grounds, they had a clear view of the smooth black surface of the water ¨C except that the surface was suddenly not smooth at all. Some disturbance was taking place deep in the center; great bubbles were forming on the surface, waves were now washing over the muddy banks -and then, out in the very middle of the lake, a whirlpool appeared, as if a giant plug had just been pulled out of the lake''s floor. . . .Slowly, magnificently, the ship rose out of the water, gleaming in the moonlight. It had a strangely skeletal look about it, as though it were a resurrected wreck, and the dim, misty lights shimmering at its portholes looked like ghostly eyes. Finally, with a great sloshing noise, the ship emerged entirely, bobbing on the turbulent water, and began to glide toward the bank. A few moments later, they heard the splash of an anchor being thrown down in the shallows, and the thud of a plank being lowered onto the bank. People were disembarking; they could see their silhouettes passing the lights in the ship''s portholes. All of them, seemed to be built along the lines of Crabbe and Goyle. . . but then, as they drew nearer, walking up the lawns into the light streaming from the entrance hall, he saw that their bulk was really due to the fact that they were wearing cloaks of some kind of shaggy, matted fur. But the man who was leading them up to the castle was wearing furs of a different sort: sleek and silver, like his hair. "Dumbledore!" he called heartily as he walked up the slope. "How are you, my dear fellow, how are you?" "Blooming, thank you, Professor Karkaroff," Dumbledore replied. Karkaroff had a fruity, unctuous voice; when he stepped into the light pouring from the front doors of the castle they saw that he was tall and thin like Dumbledore, but his white hair was short, and his goatee (finishing in a small curl) did not entirely hide his rather weak chin. When he reached Dumbledore, he shook hands with both of his own. "Dear old Hogwarts," he said, looking up at the castle and smiling; his teeth were rather yellow, "How good it is to be here, how good. . . . Viktor, come along, into the warmth. . . you don''t mind, Dumbledore? Viktor has a slight head cold. . . "The quidditch fans got super excited about this and Ron was in full fangirl mode it was rather embarrassing. Chapter 86 - 86. flaming juice cup. As they recrossed the entrance hall with the rest of the Hogwarts students heading for the Great Hall, Ryan saw Lee Jordan jumping up and down on the soles of his feet to get a better look at the back of Krum''s head. Several sixth-year girls were frantically searching their pockets as they walked ¨C "Oh I don''t believe it, I haven''t got a single quill on me -" "D''you think he''d sign my hat in lipstick?" "Really," Hermione said loftily as they passed the girls, now squabbling over the lipstick. Viktor Krum and his fellow Durmstrang students had settled themselves at the Slytherin table. "They look a lot happier than the Beauxbatons lot," said Harry. The Durmstrang students were pulling off their heavy furs and looking up at the starry black ceiling with expressions of interest; a couple of them were picking up the golden plates and goblets and examining them, apparently impressed. Up at the staff table, Filch, the caretaker, was adding chairs. He was wearing his moldy old tailcoat in honor of the occasion. When all the students had entered the Hall and settled down at their House tables, the staff entered, filing up to the top table and taking their seats. Last in line were Professor Dumbledore, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime. When their headmistress appeared, the pupils from Beauxbatons leapt to their feet. A few of the Hogwarts students laughed. The Beauxbatons party appeared quite unembarrassed, however, and did not resume their seats until Madame Maxime had sat down on Dumbledore''s left-hand side. Dumbledore remained standing, and a silence fell over the Great Hall. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and ¨C most particularly ¨C guests," said Dumbledore, beaming around at the foreign students. "I have great pleasure in welcoming you all to Hogwarts. I hope and trust that your stay here will be both comfortable and enjoyable. " One of the Beauxbatons girls still clutching a muffler around her head gave what was unmistakably a derisive laugh. "No one''s making you stay!" Hermione whispered, bristling at her. "The tournament will be officially opened at the end of the feast," said Dumbledore. "I now invite you all to eat, drink, and make yourselves at home!" The plates in front of them filled with food as usual. The house-elves in the kitchen seemed to have pulled out all the stops; there was a greater variety of dishes in front of them than Ryan had ever seen, including several that were definitely foreign. "What''s that?" said Harry, pointing at a large dish of some sort of shellfish stew that stood beside a large steak-and-kidney pudding. "Bouillabaisse," said Hermione. "Bless you," said Harry. "It''s French and seafood gross," said Ryan he had a hatred for all things seafood shrimp crabs lobster fish he didn''t touch any of it mostly because he didn''t like seafood he was a steak and chicken kinda guy. The Great Hall seemed somehow much more crowded than usual, even though there were barely twenty additional students there; perhaps it was because their differently colored uniforms stood out so clearly against the black of the Hogwarts'' robes. Now that they had removed their furs, the Durmstrang students were revealed to be wearing robes of a deep bloodred. Hagrid sidled into the Hall through a door behind the staff table twenty minutes after the start of the feast. He slid into his seat at the end and waved at them with a very heavily bandaged hand. "Skrewts doing all right, Hagrid?" Ryan called. "Thrivin''," Hagrid called back happily. "They better be those are my future minions.." he whispered back. At that moment, a pair of hands wrapped around his shoulders from the back and he felt a pair of lips against his neck and he shivered. A soft sensual voice whispered in his ear "ello mi amor I''ve been ever so eager to see you." he caught some beautiful silvery blonde hair out of the corner of his eyes and turned his face to see fleur resting her head on his shoulder pressing kisses against his neck every so often. " I aven''t properly thanked you for saving me yet ave i?" that accent was too sexy to be legal. The rest of the gryffindor table and many others looked on in shock as the beautiful girl flirted with one of their known trouble makers/jokers all in all he was very handsome but a bit of an oddball his fan club was fuming though. he looked around and noticed quite a few questioning gazes from among the crowd and staff and said. "Did I forget to mention I may or may not technically be married via magic?" a Veela bond counts as magical marriage in most places he accepted this as it counts also as wizard imancipation he could do whatever he wanted. There was a collective gasp in the great hall and a lot of jealous glares from Beauxbatons and Ron even Malfoy was envious. He then placed a kiss on fleurs lips as she practically melted and moaned into his mouth with a flushed look. he then passed her a note and her new necklace trunk and the fish whatever dish it was in front of him to her gave her another quick peck and told her they would talk later she dazedly walked back to the ravenclaws table. professor McGonagall walked over and asked what was going on Ryan kindly explained veela bonds and magical marriage which she had no other choice than to accept and explained it to the others at the staff who were all happy except Snape who was never happy and Moody who didn''t seem to care.Once the golden plates had been wiped clean, Dumbledore stood up again. A pleasant sort of tension seemed to fill the Hall now. Ryan felt a slight thrill of excitement. Several seats down from them, Fred and George were leaning forward, staring at Dumbledore with great concentration. "The moment has come," said Dumbledore, smiling around at the sea of upturned faces. "The Triwizard Tournament is about to start. I would like to say a few words of explanation before we bring in the casket -" "The what?" Tonks muttered. "- just to clarify the procedure that we will be following this year. But first, let me introduce, for those who do not know them, Mr. Bartemius Crouch, Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation" ¨C there was a smattering of polite applause ¨C "and Mr. Ludo Bagman, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports. " There was a much louder round of applause for Bagman than for Crouch, perhaps because of his fame as a Beater, or simply because he looked so much more likable. He acknowledged it with a jovial wave of his hand. Bartemius Crouch did not smile or wave when his name was announced. "Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch have worked tirelessly over the last few months on the arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament," Dumbledore continued, "and they will be joining myself, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime on the panel that will judge the champions'' efforts. " At the mention of the word "champions," the attentiveness of the listening students seemed to sharpen. Perhaps Dumbledore had noticed their sudden stillness, for he smiled as he said, "The casket, then, if you please, Mr. Filch. " Filch, who had been lurking unnoticed in a far corner of the Hall, now approached Dumbledore carrying a great wooden chest encrusted with jewels. It looked extremely old. A murmur of excited interest rose from the watching students; Dennis Creevey actually stood on his chair to see it properly, but, being so tiny, his head hardly rose above anyone else''s. "The instructions for the tasks the champions will face this year have already been examined by Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman," said Dumbledore as Filch placed the chest carefully on the table before him, "and they have made the necessary arrangements for each challenge. There will be three tasks, spaced throughout the school year, and they will test the champions in many different ways. . their magical prowess ¨C their daring ¨C their powers of deduction ¨C and, of course, their ability to cope with danger. " At this last word, the Hall was filled with a silence so absolute that nobody seemed to be breathing. "As you know, three champions compete in the tournament," Dumbledore went on calmly, "one from each of the participating schools. They will be marked on how well they perform each of the Tournament tasks and the champion with the highest total after task three will win the Triwizard Cup. The champions will be chosen by an impartial selector: the Goblet of Fire. " Dumbledore now took out his wand and tapped three times upon the top of the casket. The lid creaked slowly open. Dumbledore reached inside it and pulled out a large, roughly hewn wooden cup. It would have been entirely unremarkable had it not been full to the brim with dancing blue-white flames. Dumbledore closed the casket and placed the goblet carefully on top of it, where it would be clearly visible to everyone in the Hall. "Anybody wishing to submit themselves as champion must write their name and school clearly upon a slip of parchment and drop it into the goblet," said Dumbledore. "Aspiring champions have twenty-four hours in which to put their names forward. Tomorrow night, Halloween, the goblet will return the names of the three it has judged most worthy to represent their schools. The goblet will be placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely accessible to all those wishing to compete. "To ensure that no underage student yields to temptation," said Dumbledore, "I will be drawing an Age Line around the Goblet of Fire once it has been placed in the entrance hall. Nobody under the age of seventeen will be able to cross this line. "Finally, I wish to impress upon any of you wishing to compete that this tournament is not to be entered into lightly. Once a champion has been selected by the Goblet of Fire, he or she is obliged to see the tournament through to the end. The placing of your name in the goblet constitutes a binding, magical contract. There can be no change of heart once you have become a champion. Please be very sure, therefore, that you are wholeheartedly prepared to play before you drop your name into the goblet. Now, I think it is time for bed. Good night to you all. " "An Age Line!" Fred Weasley said, his eyes glinting. Chapter 87 - 87. fruits of my labor (A/N what are these fruits are the possibly....oh my god they are its lemons.) Later that night he was greeted by a very hot and bothered fleur who locked his door and crawled up his bed onto him planting kisses trailing up his stomach to his chest then his neck leaving little bite marks practically panting in lust finishing at his chin before mashing her lips against his quickly sliding her tongue into his mouth. She tasted like honey and melon. their tongues battled it out for a minute. She leaned into him pressing her tight toned body against his chest. he could feel her nipples rubbing against him she had come prepared in nothing but a silver silk nightie and he could feel the heat from her lower regions she leaned in and whispered In what could be mistaken as a moan "it''s time for your reward" she trailed her tongue down his body leaving small bites marks as she went before reaching her prize she slid down his shorts revealing 9 inches of hard throbbing cock waiting for her. with a lust filled gaze she slid her tongue up the full length planting a kiss on the end all while staring Ryan right in the eyes. she took the tip into her mouth grasping the base and slowly almost painfully engulfed his cock in her mouth. All Ryan could feel was a hot wet hole wrap around his cock with a tongue stroking it sensually. she swung her body around practically mounting his face all while keeping him in her mouth. He knew what she wanted he saw her hot wet clean shaven slit waiting for her turn he didn''t hesitate. he grabbed her ass and slowly licked her tiny pink lips focusing a little on the bead at the bottom making her shiver and moan on his length. He quickly stuffed his tongue inside her making her moan and go deeper on his cock he could feel her throat practically pulsing around him. he moved his hand and had it play with her clit while he tasted every inch of her sweet inside he could reach he found a nice spot that made her shiver and jerk away he opened up the telepathic link to her and the pleasure practically tripled it was like a loop of constant joy and arousal they got closer and closer she was grinding on his face and he was thrusting in her throat then it happened and explosion of pleasure blew their minds the came at the same time him deep in her throat and her all over his tongue and face and it didn''t stop for a few seconds. she turned around and mounted him not inserting it but looking at him with a lust filled gaze. "It''s not over yet mi amor you get to take my first time tonight. I''ve waited all summer for this." she started to rub her wetness up and down his cock teasing him back to full hardness. She grabbed it soaked in her own juices and slowly slid it inside herself. he felt a little resistance and a small barrier that broke without much effort she was extremely tight and could swear it was just trying to suck him deeper. There was a notification and his bond with her deepend. she moaned out load and started to bounce up and down throwing off her nighty showing her pale pink nipples and decent sized breasts. she leaned down and kissed him as he thrust up into her grabbing her ass and they worked together to get him as deep inside as he could go hitting the mouth of her womb making her moan like crazy hug his head to her chest and scream in pleasure. Ryan was sure he heard some noises from outside but paid it no mind. he could feel her tighten up on his cock and he moved his hands one to grab her nipple and the other to pinch her clit then he whispered in her ear. "I''m shooting it inside." that was all she could handle she screamed out in ecstacy "YESSSSSS INSIDE ME PLEASE" her eyes rolled back and her pussy clamped down. He shot his load all over the back of her tight wet pussy which made her shake and quiver even more as it prolonged her orgasm. This is what she wanted this is what she needed there was a golden glow around them as the bond fully solidified accepting each other marking each other. there was a notification in his mind but again no heed. She collapsed next to him panting "That was amazing mi amor." Ryan chuckled "oh we aren''t done yet love" she quirked her eyebrow as he got behind her pushing her head down and raising her ass he whispered in her ear "This king can''t let you dominate him like that now can he?" she shivered in excitement as he bit her ear he then slapped her ass as he slid himself back inside her pounding away at her womb stuffing more and more inside her she was screaming "yes yes yes make me yours dominate me I''m all for you" he smacked her ass again "I know you are but your a naughty girl jumping the line like that in front of the other girls" he smacked her ass again and grabbed her hair pounding as hard as he could "yes i know I''m a bad girl please punish me!" she was practically incoherent from the rough fucking after a few minutes more of pounding she tightened once more around him and he went as deep as he could filling her womb to the brim with his hot seed. she moaned and almost passed out. but he grabbed her head and made her clean his cock off with her tongue which she was all too happy to do. He then said you must apologize to the girls later and she agreed. after that he walked to the door and unlocked it quickly opening it to 4 panting teen girls who looked wet and exhausted from we all know what they also looked extremely jealous. at that he could only chuckle and tell them their time would come soon to which they reluctantly agreed and made their way to the bed which smelled of sex and witnessed the blonde beauty passed out in a fuck filled sleep. he would awake the next morning to 4 girls watching how to give a blow job from an over enthusiastic fleur. life was good. (A/N first lemon ever soooo yeah) Chapter 88 - 88. the chosen As the next day was Saturday, most students would normally have breakfasted late. Ryan Fleur and the group however, were not alone in rising much earlier than they usually did on weekends. When they went down into the entrance hall, they saw about twenty people milling around it, some of them eating toast, all examining the Goblet of Fire. It had been placed in the center of the hall on the stool that normally bore the Sorting Hat. A thin golden line had been traced on the floor, forming a circle ten feet around it in every direction. "Anyone put their name in yet?" Tonks asked a third-year girl eagerly. "All the Durmstrang lot," she replied. "But I haven''t seen anyone from Hogwarts yet. " "Bet some of them put it in last night after we''d all gone to bed," said Harry. "I would''ve if it had been me. . . wouldn''t have wanted everyone watching. What if the goblet just gobbed you right back out again?" Someone laughed behind Harry. Turning, he saw Fred, George, and Lee Jordan hurrying down the staircase, all three of them looking extremely excited. "Done it," Fred said in a triumphant "We just took an aging potion" "One drop each," said George, rubbing his hands together with glee. "We only need to be a few months older. " "We''re going to split the thousand Galleons between the three of us if one of us wins," said Lee, grinning broadly. "I''m not sure this is going to work, you know," said Hermione warningly. "I''m sure Dumbledore will have thought of this. " Fred, George, and Lee ignored her. "Ready?" Fred said to the other two, quivering with excitement. "C''mon, then ¨C I''ll go first -" Ryan watched, fascinated even though he knew it wouldn''t work, as Fred pulled a slip of parchment out of his pocket bearing the words Fred Weasley ¨C Hogwarts. Fred walked right up to the edge of the line and stood there, rocking on his toes like a diver preparing for a fifty-foot drop. Then, with the eyes of every person in the entrance hall upon him, he took a great breath and stepped over the line. For a split second everyone thought it had worked ¨C George certainly thought so, for he let out a yell of triumph and leapt after Fred ¨C but next moment, there was a loud sizzling sound, and both twins were hurled out of the golden circle as though they had been thrown by an invisible shot-putter. They landed painfully, ten feet away on the cold stone floor, and to add insult to injury, there was a loud popping noise, and both of them sprouted identical long white beards. The entrance hall rang with laughter. Even Fred and George joined in, once they had gotten to their feet and taken a good look at each other''s beards. "I did warn you," said a deep, amused voice, and everyone turned to see Professor Dumbledore coming out of the Great Hall. He surveyed Fred and George, his eyes twinkling. "I suggest you both go up to Madam Pomfrey. She is already tending to Miss Fawcett, of Ravenclaw, and Mr. Summers, of Hufflepuff, both of whom decided to age themselves up a little too. Though I must say, neither of their beards is anything like as fine as yours. " Fred and George set off for the hospital wing, accompanied by Lee, who was howling with laughter. The decorations in the Great Hall had changed this morning. As it was Halloween, a cloud of live bats was fluttering around the enchanted ceiling, while hundreds of carved pumpkins leered from every corner. People were cheering out in the entrance hall. They all swiveled around in their seats and saw Angelina Johnson coming into the Hall, grinning in an embarrassed sort of way. A tall black girl who played Chaser on the Gryffindor Quidditch team, Angelina came over to them, sat down, and said, "Well, I''ve done it! Just put my name in!" The students from Beauxbatons were coming through the front doors from the grounds, among them, was fleur who threw him a quick wink. Those gathered around the Goblet of Fire stood back to let them pass, watching eagerly. Madame Maxime entered the hall behind her students and organized them into a line. One by one, the Beauxbatons students stepped across the Age Line and dropped their slips of parchment into the blue-white flames. As each name entered the fire, it turned briefly red and emitted sparks. Fleur then made her way over to sit with them giving Ryan a kiss who got even more dirty looks from everyone he only kissed her back and told her to behave pinching her butt where no one could see. At long last, the golden plates returned to their original spotless state; there was a sharp upswing in the level of noise within the Hall, which died away almost instantly as Dumbledore got to his feet. On either side of him, Professor Karkaroff and Madame Maxime looked as tense and expectant as anyone. Ludo Bagman was beaming and winking at various students. Mr. Crouch, however, looked quite uninterested, almost bored. "Well, the goblet is almost ready to make its decision," said Dumbledore. "I estimate that it requires one more minute. Now, when the champions'' names are called, I would ask them please to come up to the top of the Hall, walk along the staff table, and go through into the next chamber" ¨C he indicated the door behind the staff table ¨C "where they will be receiving their first instructions. " He took out his wand and gave a great sweeping wave with it; at once, all the candles except those inside the carved pumpkins were extinguished, plunging them into a state of semidarkness. The Goblet of Fire now shone more brightly than anything in the whole Hall, the sparkling bright, bluey-whiteness of the flames almost painful on the eyes. Everyone watched, waiting. . . . A few people kept checking their watches. . . "Any second," Lee Jordan whispered. The flames inside the goblet turned suddenly red again. Sparks began to fly from it. Next moment, a tongue of flame shot into the air a charred piece of parchment fluttered out of it ¨C the whole room gasped. Dumbledore caught the piece of parchment and held it at arm''s length, so that he could read it by the light of the flames, which had turned back to blue-white. "The champion for Durmstrang," he read, in a strong, clear voice, "will be Viktor Krum. " "No surprises there!" yelled some kid as a storm of applause and cheering swept the Hall. Ryan saw Viktor Krum rise from the Slytherin table and slouch up toward Dumbledore; he turned right, walked along the staff table, and disappeared through the door into the next chamber.The clapping and chatting died down. Now everyone''s attention was focused again on the goblet, which, seconds later, turned red once more. A second piece of parchment shot out of it, propelled by the flames. "The champion for Beauxbatons," said Dumbledore, "is Fleur Delacour!" Fleur gave Ryan a big kiss and jumped to her feet rushing up and through the door. "Oh look, they''re all disappointed," Hermione said over the noise, nodding toward the remainder of the Beauxbatons party. "Disappointed" was a bit of an understatement, Ryan thought. Two of the girls who had not been selected had dissolved into tears and were sobbing with their heads on their arms. When Fleur Delacour too had vanished into the side chamber, silence fell again, but this time it was a silence so stiff with excitement you could almost taste it. The Hogwarts champion next. . . And the Goblet of Fire turned red once more; sparks showered out of it; the tongue of flame shot high into the air, and from its tip Dumbledore pulled the third piece of parchment. "The Hogwarts champion," he called, "is Ryan Diggory!" "No fucking way said a gobsmacked Fred." everyone was looking at him in shock the girls and Harry didn''t even know he had entered his name or how. Ryan let out his signature mad laugh as the hall exploded in noise and made his way past Dumbledore who gave him a curious look with a bit of worry. He made is way to the side room. Where he was jumped by an excited fleur who was asking questions and told her he was the third champion much to her surprise and worry but he laughed it off and told her he would be fine. giving her a quick kiss and then introducing himself to the amused Viktor Krum with a polite handshake and a chuckle. A few minutes later Harry walked in looking bummed out. Chapter 89 - 89. what now harry just stood there, looking at the three champions. It struck him how very tall all of them were. There was a sound of scurrying feet behind him, and Ludo Bagman entered the room. He took Harry by the arm and led him forward. "Extraordinary!" he muttered, squeezing Harry''s arm. "Absolutely extraordinary! Gentlemen. . . lady," he added, approaching the fireside and addressing the other three. "May I introduce ¨C incredible though it may seem ¨C the fourth Triwizard champion?" Viktor Krum straightened up. His surly face darkened as he surveyed Harry. Ryan knew this would. . Fleur Delacour, however, tossed her hair, smiling, and said, "Oh, vairy funny joke, Meester Bagman. " Ryan smacked her pert little butt and whispered in her ear "Be nice bad stuff like this happens to harry alot plus he never put his name in he was with ginny most of last night plus he is a friend " she looked shocked at this revelation. Joke?" Bagman repeated, bewildered. "No, no, not at all! Harry''s name just came out of the Goblet of Fire!" Krum''s thick eyebrows contracted slightly. "Well. . . it is amazing," said Bagman, rubbing his smooth chin and smiling down at Harry. "But, as you know, the age restriction was only imposed this year as an extra safety measure. And as his name''s come out of the goblet. . . I mean, I don''t think there can be any ducking out at this stage. . . . It''s down in the rules, you''re obliged. . . Harry will just have to do the best he -" The door behind them opened again, and a large group of people came in: Professor Dumbledore, followed closely by Mr. Crouch, Professor Karkaroff, Madame Maxime, Professor McGonagall, and Professor Snape. Ryan heard the buzzing of the hundreds of students on the other side of the wall, before Professor McGonagall closed the door. Madame Maxime had drawn herself up to her full, and considerable, height. The top of her handsome head brushed the candle-filled chandelier, and her gigantic black-satin bosom swelled. "What is ze meaning of zis, Dumbly-dorr?" she said imperiously. "I''d rather like to know that myself, Dumbledore," said Professor Karkaroff. He was wearing a steely smile, and his blue eyes were like chips of ice. "Two Hogwarts champions? I don''t remember anyone telling me the host school is allowed two champions ¨C or have I not read the rules carefully enough and both of them are underage." Professor Dumbledore was now looking down at Ryan and Harry, who looked right back at him. "Did you put your name into the Goblet of Fire boys? he asked calmly. "yes/no" replied Ryan and Harry at the same time. the teachers looked at Ryan confused and Dumbledore asked. "May I ask how you got your name in the goblet?" Ryan let out a slight chuckle and said "well I just stood past the line and balled it in and threw it into the cup." they all looked dumbfounded at this and Dumbledore scrunched his brows for a moment before letting out a slight chuckle yes I suppose that would work." harry on the other hand told them he did not and Ryan told them he was with friends all night last night and never left the dorm and didn''t do it this morning he told them he was up all night long exercising. He wasn''t of course but who could prove it. they believed him and started to figure out someone else put Harrys name in but he still had to compete it was a legal magical binding contract and even if harry didn''t do it himself his name in his handwriting from one of his papers was put in so it counted. there was alot of crap from moody about someone trying to kill him ironically it was him Ryan had seen it on the marauders Map that he was Barty Crouch Jr. and thought it funny.Bagman wiped his round, boyish face with his handkerchief and looked at Mr. Crouch, who was standing outside the circle of the firelight, his face half hidden in shadow. He looked slightly eerie, the half darkness making him look much older, giving him an almost skull-like appearance. When he spoke, however, it was in his usual curt voice. "We must follow the rules, and the rules state clearly that those people whose names come out of the Goblet of Fire are bound to compete in the tournament. " "Well, Barty knows the rule book back to front," said Bagman, beaming and turning back to Karkaroff and Madame Maxime, as though the matter was now closed."Well, shall we crack on, then?" he said, rubbing his hands together and smiling around the room. "Got to give our champions their instructions, haven''t we? Barty, want to do the honors?" Mr. Crouch seemed to come out of a deep reverie. "Yes," he said, "instructions. Yes. . . the first task. . . " He moved forward into the firelight. Close up, Ryan thought he looked ill. There were dark shadows beneath his eyes and a thin, papery look about his wrinkled skin that had not been there at the Quidditch World Cup."The first task is designed to test your daring," he told Harry, Ryan, Fleur, and Viktor, "so we are not going to be telling you what it is. Courage in the face of the unknown is an important quality in a wizard. . . very important. . . . "The first task will take place on November the twenty-fourth, in front of the other students and the panel of judges. "The champions are not permitted to ask for or accept help of any kind from their teachers to complete the tasks in the tournament. The champions will face the first challenge armed only with their wands. They will receive information about the second task when the first is over. Owing to the demanding and time-consuming nature of the tournament, the champions are exempted from end-of-year tests. "Mr. Crouch turned to look at Dumbledore. "I think that''s all, is it, Albus?" "I think so," said Dumbledore, who was looking at Mr. Crouch with mild concern. "Are you sure you wouldn''t like to stay at Hogwarts tonight, Barty?" "No, Dumbledore, I must get back to the Ministry," said Mr. Crouch. "It is a very busy, very difficult time at the moment. . . . I''ve left young Weatherby in charge. . . . Very enthusiastic. . . a little overenthusiastic, if truth be told. . . " "You''ll come and have a drink before you go, at least?" said Dumbledore. "Come on, Barry, I''m staying!" said Bagman brightly. "It''s all happening at Hogwarts now, you know, much more exciting here than at the office!" "I think not, Ludo," said Crouch with a touch of his old impatience. "Professor Karkaroff ¨C Madame Maxime ¨C a nightcap?" said Dumbledore. Chapter 90 - 90. Dont touch me in famous Ryan got a shock to find himself facing the Fat Lady already. He had barely noticed where his feet were carrying him. It was also a surprise to see that she was not alone in her frame. The wizened witch who had flitted into her neighbor''s painting when he had joined the champions downstairs was now sitting smugly beside the Fat Lady. She must have dashed through every picture lining seven staircases to reach here before him. Both she and the Fat Lady were looking down at him with the keenest interest. "Well, well, well," said the Fat Lady, "Violet''s just told me everything. Who''s just been chosen as school champion, then?" Ryan just clapped Harry on the shoulder and said well I think that it''s good me and him are both champions double the chance to win eh. Harry said the password The blast of noise that met Ryan''s ears when the portrait opened almost knocked him backward. Next thing he knew, he was being wrenched inside the common room by about a dozen pairs of hands, and was facing the whole of Gryffindor House, all of whom were screaming, applauding, and whistling. "You should''ve told us you''d entered!" bellowed Fred; he looked half annoyed, half deeply impressed. "How did you do it without getting a beard? Brilliant!" roared George. "I literally stood across the line and threw it in" Ryan said. "Harry however was framed someone else put his name in under a different school or something." needless to say they were all shocked both at the simple way to put his name in and Harry getting screwed over. Also side note at the point the goblet was stored away and Ryan had his shadow steal it he planned to use it for elections in his kingdom if he could figure out how to tweak it maybe it could be integrated into the system he knew his world would get big and he could use mayors and such but he would always be king. Just had a little micromanagement. he doesn''t need to take care of it all. Anyway a party practically blew up in the common room even the slightly depressed Harry had fun then everyone headed to bed at like 2 am Ryan with 5 girls the lucky fellow. no sexy time tonight he was rather tuckered out and so were the girls. They next morning they went downstairs after Ryan showed fleur their workout routine and his kingdom and explained everything to her and apparently he gained the ability to bond his girls when having sex with them he received some ravenous eyes from them all including Bella in the castle. They crossed the entrance hall quickly without looking in at the Great Hall didn''t want to deal with a crowd of fans this early he may be handsome but he doesn''t like to be crowded, and were soon striding across the lawn toward the lake, where the Durmstrang ship was moored, reflected blackly in the water. Harry was calmed down a lot when his parents and Sirius and lupin said they would help him practice. It was a chilly morning, and they kept moving, munching their toast, during potions Harrys stalker Colin called then for the weighing of the wands.He was in a fairly small classroom; most of the desks had been pushed away to the back of the room, leaving a large space in the middle; three of them, however, had been placed end-to-end in front of the blackboard and covered with a long length of velvet. Five chairs had been set behind the velvet-covered desks, and Ludo Bagman was sitting in one of them, talking to a witch Ryan had never seen before, who was wearing magenta robes then it clicked he forgot about that cunt Rita Skeeter he was going to threaten her so she wouldn''t bug him or fleur. Bagman suddenly spotted Harry, got up quickly, and bounded forward. "Ah, here he is! Champion number four! In you come, Harry, in you come. . . nothing to worry about, it''s just the wand weighing ceremony, the rest of the judges will be here in a moment -" "Wand weighing?" Harry repeated nervously. "We have to check that your wands are fully functional, no problems, you know, as they''re your most important tools in the tasks ahead," said Bagman. "The expert''s upstairs now with Dumbledore. And then there''s going to be a little photo shoot. This is Rita Skeeter," he added, gesturing toward the witch in magenta robes. "She''s doing a small piece on the tournament for the Daily Prophet. . . . " "Maybe not that small, Ludo," said Rita Skeeter, her eyes on Harry and Ryan. Her hair was set in elaborate and curiously rigid curls that contrasted oddly with her heavy-jawed face. She wore jeweled spectacles. The thick fingers clutching her crocodile-skin handbag ended in two-inch nails, painted crimson. "I wonder if I could have a little word with Harry and Ryan before we start?" she said to Bagman, but still gazing fixedly at Boys. "The youngest champions, you know. . . to add a bit of color?""Certainly!" cried Bagman. "That is ¨C if Harry has no objection?" "Er -" said Harry and Ryan narrowed his eyes. "Lovely," said Rita Skeeter, and in a second, her scarlet-taloned fingers had their upper arms in a surprisingly strong grip, and she was steering them out of the room again and opening a nearby door"We don''t want to be in there with all that noise," she said. "Let''s see. . . ah, yes, this is nice and cozy. " It was a broom cupboard. They stared at her. "Come along, dears¨C that''s right ¨C lovely," said Rita Skeeter pushing Harry down onto a cardboard box, and closing the door be"Let''s see now. . . " Before she could finish Ryan had her by the throat slamming her against the wall. Harry looked on in shock but quickly pulled put his wand aiming at the woman Ryan was holding what a good lad he catches on quick. "First things first I don''t like being touched by strangers my parent taught me better. Second miss Skeeter I know all about someone''s illegal water beetle animagus." her eyes went wide. "I also know you have a lot of enemies in the ministry and they could make your life quite hard you see before you graduate from hogwarts your fine to not register your form but after if you don''t register you get fines and Azkaban time isn''t that neat i wonder who all in the ministry would pay to see you just dissappear on the trip there." he leaned in closer pulling out his wand and said in a chilly voice. "they never did find out who killed those people at the quidditch world cup did they I bet they wouldn''t find out who happened to dump your dead body in an alley if you write the shit you usually do about any of us including my nice wife fleur and my friend Harry here" his wand was glowing avada kadavra green at this point right above her heart which was pumping super fast and she let out a strangled cry. He let her go. she gasped out a promise with pure terror in her eyes as she couldn''t prove anything or tell anyone about this who would believe her a mass killer of over 60 people right in front of her staring her down with an intimidating look next to the boy who lived also giving her a cold look both with wands pointed at her. "well this has been a nice chat Don''t you think Harry?" "Quite" he replied as the both left the room and headed back leaving the shocked woman behind rubbing her throat. he let fleur hear it all mentally so she knew what was happening she was a bit over protective of him but he liked that. the wand weighing went well with some jokes to fleur about her polishing his wand which she blushed about then everyone left to go to dinner all in all it was fun. Chapter 91 - 91. here be dragons The event Ryan had been watching for finally arrived he could see it from the tower out in the forest bursts of flames coming from the dragons they have to get past but this wasn''t the important part the important part was they were nesting mothers 4 of them a Hungarian Horntail a swedish short snout a Chinese fireball and a common welsh green and he was going to completely piss them off. he took out some powder which helped erase his scent and cast a silencing spell on his shoes he then went invisible and booked it for the forest. There in front of him were 4 massive dragons. The Hungarian Horntail is a dragon native to Hungary and is considered to be one of the most dangerous dragon breeds, if not the most dangerous. It possesses black scales and is lizard-like in appearance. The Swedish Short-Snout is an attractive silvery-blue dragon whose skin is sought after for the manufacture of protective gloves and shields. The flame that issues from its nostrils is a brilliant blue and can reduce timber and bone to ash in a matter of seconds. The Short-Snout has fewer human killings to its name than most dragons, though as it prefers to live in wild and uninhabited mountainous areas, this is not much to its credit. The Chinese Fireball, also known as the Liondragon, was a dragon native to China. It was a brilliant red and gold dragon, named for the rounded balls of flame that shot from its nostrils. The Common Welsh Green, or just Welsh Green, is a dragon native to Wales. It nests in the higher mountain regions where a reservation has been set up for it. It is a green dragon with a distinctive, musical roar. he watched as 15 people to each dragon tried to calm them down hitting them with stunners and while they were all distracted Ryan snuck into the nearby tent and found the eggs inside a chest there were 11 welsh green eggs 5 horntails 7 fireballs and 7 Swedish short snout eggs he took them all with an evil grin. he had gotten 30 dragons eggs he placed them right into the ranch which could auto hatch them after a while. He replaced the eggs with ostrich eggs he had bought from the shop. He practically skipped back to the castle the girls didn''t know what happened til he explained to their shock he then told fleur and Harry about to task and what they needed to do when asked he told them he heard it in the forest and saw the dragons he also gave them simple tips to win fast and easy he told them the eggs would most likely have anti summoning charms so accio wouldn''t work but they wouldn''t have anti wingardium leviosa charms or anti switching spell charms so they could just float it away or swap it with a rock they were shocked that they could probably beat the task with a 1st year spell but he still made them practice others. he could personally do all that or become invisible like he just did or even lock the dragon he got down with his enkidu chains. Would he? no there''s no fun in that at all he wanted to have an exciting fight and he was going to do just that. The day had come it was time Ryan and Harry left the Great Hall with Professor McGonagall. She didn''t seem herself either; in fact, she looked nearly as anxious as the girls. As she walked him down the stone steps and out into the cold November afternoon, she put her hand on their shoulders. "Now, don''t panic," she said, "just keep a cool head. . . . We''ve got wizards standing by to control the situation if it gets out of hand. . . . The main thing is just to do your best, and nobody will think any the worse of you. . . . Are you all right?" "Yes," we both said with confidence he had told Harry about what he should do in case plan a failed that was the broom summon. She was leading them toward the place where the dragons were, around the edge of the forest, but when they approached the clump of trees behind which the enclosure would be clearly visible, they saw that a tent had been erected, its entrance facing them, screening the dragons from view. "You''re to go in here with the other champions," said Professor McGonagall, in a rather shaky sort of voice, "and wait for your turn. Mr. Bagman is in there. . . he''ll be telling you the ¨C the procedure. . . . Good luck. " Fleur was sitting in a corner on a how wooden stool. She didn''t look nearly as composed as usual but when she saw Ryan she instantly cheered up and rushed to him. He had given her the same ring the other girls had with a teleport to the kingdom for emergencies. Viktor Krum looked even surlier than usual, which Ryan supposed was his way of showing nerves. "Well, now we''re all here ¨C time to fill you in!" said Bagman brightly. "When the audience has assembled, I''m going to be offering each of you this bag" ¨C he held up a small sack of purple silk and shook it at them ¨C "from which you will each select a small model of the thing you are about to face! There are different ¨C er ¨C varieties, you see. And I have to tell you something else too. . . ah, yes. . . your task is to collect the golden egg!" "Ladies first," he said, offering it to Fleur. She put a shaking hand inside the bag and drew out a tiny, perfect model of a dragon ¨C a Welsh Green. It had the number two around its neck. she sighed in relief not getting the extra dangerous one The same held true for Krum. He pulled out the scarlet Chinese Fireball. It had a number three around its neck. He didn''t even blink, just sat back down and stared at the ground. Harry put his hand into the bag, and out came the blueish-gray Swedish Short-Snout, the number one tied around its neck. Knowing what was left, Ryan put his hand into the silk bag and pulled out the Hungarian Horntail, and the number four. It stretched its wings as he looked down at it, and bared its minuscule fangs. He was keeping this toy. He smirked waiting for the battle to come. Sure it may be stupid to fight a dragon but he wanted to do it anyway Noone knew of his plan. Chapter 92 - 92. you havent even seen my ultimate form Harry had entered the enclosure and was now face-to-face with the living counterpart of his model. . . . The crowd screamed. . . yelled. . . gasped like a single many-headed entity, as Harry did whatever he was doing to get past the Swedish Short-Snout. Krum was still staring at the ground. Fleur had now taken to holding Ryan tightly to calm down as he kissed her forhead. And Bagman''s commentary made everything much, much worse. . . . for viktor he heard: "Oooh, narrow miss there, very narrow". . . "He''s taking risks, this one!". . . "Clever move and it''s all over!" "Very good indeed!" Bagman was shouting. "And now the marks from the judges!" But he didn''t shout out the marks; Ryan supposed the judges were holding them up and showing them to the crowd. "One down, three to go!" Bagman yelled as the whistle blew again. "Miss Delacour, if you please!" Fleur was trembling from head to foot; Ryan told her to breathe gave her a confident smile and said "Harry did it right you can too." she smiled back with a more confident look gave him a kiss and headed out. Ten minutes later, Ryan heard the crowd erupt into applause once more. . . . Fleur must have been successful too. A pause, while Fleur''s marks were being shown. . . more clapping. . . then, for the third time, the whistle. "And here comes Mr. Krum!" cried Bagman, and Krum slouched out, leaving Ryan alone. He felt much more aware of his body than usual; very aware of the way his heart was pumping fast, and his fingers tingling with excitment. . . yet at the same time, he seemed to be outside himself, seeing the walls of the tent, and hearing the crowd, as though from far away."Very daring!" Bagman was yelling, and Ryan heard the Chinese Fireball emit a horrible, roaring shriek, while the crowd drew its collective breath. "That''s some nerve he''s showing ¨C and ¨C yes, he''s got the egg!" Applause shattered the wintery air like breaking glass; Krum had finished ¨C it would be Ryan''s turn any moment. He stood up, noticing dimly his heart was bearing way faster than usual but he was calm he was excited he had been waiting for an epic fight like this.He walked out through the entrance of the tent, the excitment rising into a crescendo inside him. And now he was walking past the trees, through a gap in the enclosure fence. He saw everything in front of him as though it was a very highly colored dream. There were hundreds and hundreds of faces staring down at him from stands that had been magicked there since he''d last stood on this spot. And there was the Horntail, at the other end of the enclosure, crouched low over her clutch of eggs, her wings half-furled, her evil, yellow eyes upon him, a monstrous, scaly, black lizard, thrashing her spiked tail, heaving yard-long gouge marks in the hard ground. The crowd was making a great deal of noise, but whether friendly or not, Ryan didn''t know or care. It was time to do what he had to do. . . to focus his mind, entirely and absolutely. He was was the first spell put of his wand was one that makes music super loud it started playing thunder struck by acdc the next was a bright light that made everyone and the dragon shut their eyes and when they opened them again standing where Ryan was before. was a massive monster none of them had ever seen before it looked like a cross between a wolf and a dragon. It was one of Ryans favorite monsters from monster hunter in his past life. he stood 8 foot tall with a body length of 14 feet horns to tail he was on 4 legs his body color was blue with dragon like scales and golden colored spikes, claws and horns he had white silver fur running down his back he weighed more than a ton of pure rippling muscle he had sharp draconian eyes and a mouth full of sharp fangs with electricity running all over his body in a song of crackles and screeches as thunderstruck still played in the background he had chosen a zinogre from monster hunter as his animagus of choice. The crowd was shocked then they went nuts Noone had seen this form before not even the girls or Harry. Bagman was screaming in the back ground "Oh my lord a 14 year old magical animagus this is a first of its kind there has never been a report of a magical animagus ever before this is history folks!" the girls had sparkling eyes especially Luna who thought this was one big Pok¨¦mon battle but then they realised what he was about to do with the battle music still playing the Hungarian horntail roared at him "ROOOOOOOAAAARRRR!!!!!" he responded in kind "AWWROOOOOOOOOO" then pushed off his back legs toward it as hard as he could and smashed into the dragon with a whirl of claws and fangs lightning and fire the fight was on. it was a bloody brawl of claws ripping off scales and fur It sounded like thunder in the arena as everything was torn apart the egg lay forgotten. there were blasts of fire and the static of lighting going off Ryan was slamming his claws off the face of the Dragon dodging fire blasts watching out for the spiked tail it was brutal but his heart was just bursting with adrenaline this is what he was waiting for after 6 minutes of fierce beating they were both bloody and Ryan had come put on top managing to climb on the dragons back and smash it over and over into the ground before it passed out. he then picked up the egg from the edge of the arena and strode out before reverting to his regular human form covered in gouges and bloody scratches and burns but he had had the best fun ever and the crowd was still going nuts they had never seen anything like it. his score was at number 1 by far. Chapter 93 - 93. a calamity approaches With the golden egg all sorted I already know what it says and let the other 2 know about it and gave them some of my gillyweed stock we are gunna work together in the next task but before that there''s another serious calamity approaching that''s right it''s the yule ball and you know why it''s a calamity it''s because I have a harem and it''s forbidden harem rule number 1 to pick any girl above the other so we must figure this out immediately. Next problem I have about as many dance skills as a chimp being tazed I could probably flop around and make it look good though but that won''t cut it I''m opening the dance and i refuse to let my women be taken by other men I''m greedy. so we have set up a nice little routine since Fleur has to open we shall go together then I''ll swap out with one of the girls at each dance to make this compromise I had to promise many things both naughty and nice like dates and private nights the girls compromised a bit I don''t want to do anything with them til they are of age unless it''s kissing and all that jazz. Fleur is legal though. anyway I got dance training from the girls Harry was going with ginny and neville with Hannah abott everyone got a trip to hogsmeade for last minute things like jewelry and clothes and I also bought out more of honeydukes I filled up with every kind of candy I could get my hands on and placed it in my gate which I''ve customized a bit with some gp that was piling up the thing is pretty much infinite I added a freezer area for drinks and chilled items like ice creams I added a personal library the gold from the philosophers stone was starting to look quite sexy to my eyes I mean I have more but who doesn''t want a massive pile of gold to just look at? I''ve added a small pond of elixir of life I organized my shelves of potions with labels and such made everything look real nice I know Gilgamesh had his whole vault just fucked beyond belief apparently enkidu his friend messed everything up before he was killed. I have armor and weapon stands no armor yet though sadly I have things like my vibranium cannonballs and the destroyer that big adamantium ball the small ones are in crates the big ones just at the side we can''t have a hoarders style vault no sir my barrels of booze and wines are all stored on racks my rock cakes are in a pile in the corner waiting for yeet moments often time I use them for practice instead of my cannonballs just for laughs but never underestimate them they are dangerous. I have a big jewelry box for my accessories like my time turners or anything else I fancy most of my collectibles like the faberge eggs and such I keep in my trunk I don''t want a lot of just useless art in my gate I have a section for tools like a garage built into my gate and a forge area I have everything from car repair tools to basic farming gear to even household items like hammers and such it''s good to be prepared and I could park a vehicle in here when I''m ready people can come into my vault it''s just not really ment for living and I can''t store people plants are okay people and animals are not. I could stay in it if I wanted but I have a kingdom for that which I also built an area for vehicles I want a few before I leave this world like some rvs and armored vehicles and I really want a sweet bike maybe cloud strifes fenrir motorcycle from the movie I also want a final fantasy style airship or multiple not the highwind I want like an original like wooden boat propeller final fantasy airship I''ll look into it some day I need to get my collection up and running but for now it''s lazy time and I need to keep my vault fixed there is a spot for my rare item collection in the vault I just don''t want it packed right now and I don''t feel like moving things from my trunk I mean what''s the use of a magic trunk if you don''t use it? maybe I''ll put a garage in there too double up on everything like I said before never hurts to have too much prepared. all in all I''m basically and over preparing hoarder we can do nothing about this but accept it who knows I may even build a small cabin in here and make a small nice garden just because I can. I''ve also integrated my trunk into the gate just in case it ever gets hit by i dont know a random spell or something and breaks the gate can repair it. but enough about my ocd and hoarding the ball approaches we must get ready or face the wrath of many angry women. Chapter 94 - 94. Show me your moves My dragon eggs had hatched it was a wondrous day like a gift right before Christmas my farm was closing in on level 25 at a fast rate at this level it gives out a type of machine I can buy for mass producing items at a small cost and even upgrading items with other items or production of basic goods with materials. let me give you some examples let''s say I have a bunch of wheat I could ask the machine in my areas to turn it into bread which sells at a better price or I could offer it in shops and such to my people the same thing with sugar canes I could process sugar or fruit jams with my trees and bushes even syrups from my forest area with tapped maple trees and so on. now as for upgraded items it''s like if I get say an rv I could buy some items from my shop like adamantium or Tony starks ark reactor which is ungodly expensive and put it into the rv so I have an admantium skinned ark reactor powered rv that''s so nice right? it can also mass produce basic gears if I have the materials like steel swords from iron and coal or basic armors so I could buy gear for my inferius if I ever wanted too or even armor of my gnomes with mini gear which I do want too do that. I kind of think of them like the cats from monster hunter they have come a long way and have a small city built now I''ve taught them about concrete and given small phones with touch screens to work as tvs and the like with animal planet and all sorts of channels they are learning at a rapid pace adorable little potato creatures they are. also I stole the durmstrang ship with one of my shadows. it was great watching everyone fall into the lake in shock when it stored it and then poofed off to the kingdom they still haven''t found out what happened with the ministry and Dumbledore both dumbfounded ah such a great life. on to the yule ball everyone was dressed in their best dress robes mine where a nice blue and fleur was in her silver dress the other girls were all looking beautiful and quite eager to dance Hermiones hair wasn''t busy it was nice and held down her buck teeth were fixed with a spell by the nurse after reassuring her that wizard kids don''t get braces. magic react very badly to things like that. Luna was also in a nice silver dress looking kind of like fleurs sister Daphne was in a green one looking the proper princess type and tonks had this tight sexy piece that I knew she was trying to tempt me I''m surprised she hasn''t disguised herself as fleur and jumped me in a half passed out state it might actually work with the real fleur giving hints you can imagine most of the kids and teachers shock when I pop up with 5 different girls for the ball it had to be explained that they were taking turns I don''t know why it''s not like we can just all dance at once can we? The whole place was decorated in lovely ice blue like a kind of snow palace there where ice sculptures the floor and walls where painted magically there where what looked like tiny snowflakes that would dance through the air but never touch us there were Christmas trees set up in the corners and long tables lined up with things like snacks and punch bowls which the Weasley twins tried to spike with firewhiskey and only got one it was fun watching Ron and malfoy make fools of themselves. malfoy walking around telling everyone he loves them and Ron crying in the corner about something or other. Harry went with ginny I had given her some money with the other girls to go shopping I treat her like a kind of little sister most of the time. and Krum went with another of the beaubaxton girls. We opened the ball like proper champions me and fleur swirling around the dance floor even Harry was doing quite well only Krum looked a bit clumsy he kept stepping on the poor girls feet. after that the weird sisters started playing more upbeat songs and everyone got on the dance floor and had a good time. McGonagall was twerking Dumbledore did the worm Hagrid and the Madam Maxine where dirty dancing and of course none of this happened but it would have been great if it did. there were however many make out sessions in corners of the room where people couldn''t see and out on the lawns in bushes how it didn''t turn into some orgy is anyone''s guess but there was a lot of foreplay that led to satisfaction later that night I mean it''s a school of teens with hundreds of broom closets what do you expect to happen. my girls didn''t let me off either I had to fulfill some risky promises but it all worked out well leaving them all very satisfied. None of the Rita skeeter problems showed up in the news and my shadows where handling some business I wanted taken care of before things headed out I had a great heist planned I had used my magical I''d and bought a nice plane ticket with about 3 of my shadows and they had headed off to Kentucky in the states you see there''s a military base there and I was going to aquire a few things from it just because I wanted it. and breaking the fourth wall I knew it would piss off some readers who would complain and then others who would want me to use the items for cool op things but no no no my friends I''m just going to troll them and keep them in my gate to look nice. My shadows staked out the base for many days looking for soldiers and people who worked inside and slipped into their shadows my shadows could also use my cloaking ability which is great after we got into the military base we waited for the proper time and snuck into the vaults it was high security armed guards stationed at every entrance and exit multiple checks on identifications and password locked doors one of the most secure places in the world. however this does almost no good with certain magics and i was wondering why no one had done this before. I had my shadows strategically placed to be able to loot as fast as possible in the most efficient way this was a big heist no room for mistakes as the guards where changing shift it happened. my clones all dropped Peruvian darkness powder and everything went black they grabbed everything with the help of portals and inventory none of the cameras could see and then poofed out of existence leaving behind shocked guards it was later reported to the newspapers the greatest heist in all of history and there were zero clues even the American magical society had been called in to help but no one could figure it out my shadows Don''t leave magical residue nor does my gate only the Peruvian darkness powder did and it was confirmed a mage had robbed the base now then I bet your all wondering what base was robbed. Well let me tell you about it folks what I had robbed was a little old base called fort knox and for those of you who don''t know what fort knox is let me just tell you. Fort Knox holds 147.34 million troy ounces (4,583 metric tons) of gold reserves with a market value of US $210.8 billion, representing 56.35% of the gold reserves of the United States. and i had just stolen it all this is equal to 45 billion gp in my system but you know what I''m going to do with it? I''m going to keep it in my gate and do absolutely fucking nothing with it but leave it there to look nice and inflate my massive ego. yep that''s what I''m doing folks I''ve robbed over half of America''s gold and I''m just going to look at it in my gate and not buy a single thing just to anger people cause I''m evil in that way. and later on people are going to ask why are you doing this imagine all the bloodlines and gear and I''ll be like. because it''s fun and I love chaos. I just like to see the world burn a little. now it''s getting closer to my second task and I need to scout out the lake so I''ll chat more later have a good night. Chapter 95 - 95 swimming The second event was coming a nice dive into a lake in the middle of January I mean really who the hell designed this tournament it''s like 5 degrees outside and the lake I worse I had bought some nice wet suits to help out with this problem for me Harry and Fleur poor Viktor gets to freeze. There is no massive elaborate plan for this task me, Fleur, and Harry will all be using gillyweed I mean we could use scuba gear but i don''t want to lol putting on all that stuff is a hassle and a half when you can just eat a plant and grow gills. We plan on a regular team effort minus Viktor. I''ve scoped out the lake previously for the mermaid kingdom in the past few days and decided before the year is up they would be great for my kingdom I have no one currently working for me in my ocean or lake style backgrounds but the thing is I don''t know how they will react to my kingdom i can''t tell if they are animal or human like they kinda just look like full on fish almost just with arms maybe I''ll just summon some I do have a bit saved up from all these months I''d probably build some underwater city like Atlantis just for the kicks. so the even starts and I''ve noticed there''s no way anyone can even see us the crowds just going to be sitting around waiting then talk to merpeople after to see who came first and what they did. everything goes off without a hitch I even stole some grindylows and other fish and I thought of nabbing the giant squid but he helps around if people are drowning or something so I leave him for now. we make it together to the city with help from lit wands and point me spells my hostage was Luna Fleur had her little sister Harry had Ginny and Viktor had the Beaubaxton girl. we all made it back around the same time our points added up with me still in the lead. All we have to do now is prepare for future plans I know we have a maze filled with monsters i want that sphinx 100% there should be some of my minions the skrewts but they won''t harm me. then I have to prepare for moody/crouch god knows he manipulates Viktor with the imperius to attack the other players we can''t have that now can we. however I can''t take him out until the cup is placed. also I rescued winky from the kitchen the house elf crouch fired with promises she could take care of a big family and lots of babies she was so excited she immediate stopped her Butterbeer drinking and got sober. by the way that stuff is great it''s just like a warm butterscotch drink that heats you up with sugary goodness great for winters and I''ll tell you it''s cold up here in the winter drafty ass castle. Now for the maze plan first off I''m going to explain things to fleur about it being a trap. I need Harry to get the cup though voldie won''t take anyone else as his sacrifice for his body because he wants the protection Harrys blood carries so that needs to happen. second Harry needs to die at least once most preferable would be to voldies avada kedavra to kill the secondary soul shard in him. I need to be in the graveyard for this to happen. scary thought the original died there in the books I''ll try to prevent that. I don''t know who remains of the other death eaters but after that night I''ll try to get them all. including karkaroff the durmstrang leader who runs off after voldie is revived. I''m going to wing some plans after this and try to get it all solved in 1 go. let''s hope it works. After That we need to have words with Dumbledore I want that elderwand then we need to get supplies and items stocked up and make everything good for future world travel I mean I can come back to this world all I want, after its done, and change or keep time how it is. Those are just some of the plans I know I don''t have all the magical plants or creatures I want yet so we will work on that aswell. we also need to have some discussions with Sirius and Andromeda about their sister the malfoy at some point so that we can get it all wrapped up. we want to tie up all our lose ends that way we don''t have future problems to worry about if we leave and some douchebags start causing problems. next I want to talk with the goblins and work out some goblin forged things like throwing knives I can poison with basalisk venom and stuff into my gate shit is op. it destroyed horcruxes so I think it may even damage souls I''ll have to double check I think the only known cure is phoenix tears. at least in this world. there are many different world who have different cures and poisons and alchemists cultivation world''s with nasty god slaying poisons people with nasty poison type bodies like the doulou dalu world and battle through the heavens and even against the gods. someday he will travel through these world''s but not this day. he has to prepare a lot for these things. soon my friends soon. Chapter 96 - 96 ah yes McGonagall had found them one evening after class "You are to go down to the Quidditch field tonight at nine o''clock. ," she told them. "Mr. Bagman will be there to tell the champions about the third task. " So at half past eight that night. They left Gryffindor Tower and went downstairs. And crossed the entrance hall. "What d''you reckon it''s going to be?" Harry asked Ryan as they went together down the stone steps, out into the cloudy night. "Fleur keeps going on about underground tunnels; she reckons we''ve got to find treasure. " he lied. "That wouldn''t be too bad," said Harry, thinking that he would simply ask Hagrid for a niffler to do the job for him. They walked down the dark lawn to the Quidditch stadium, turned through a gap in the stands, and walked out onto the field. "What''ve they done to it?" Harry said indignantly, stopping dead. The Quidditch field was no longer smooth and flat. It looked as though somebody had been building long, low walls all over it that twisted and crisscrossed in every direction. "They''re magical hedges!" said Ryan, bending to examine the nearest one. "Hello there!" called a cheery voice. Ludo Bagman was standing in the middle of the field with Krum and Fleur. Harry and Ryan made their way toward them, climbing over the hedges. Fleur beamed at Ryan as he came nearer. Her attitude toward him was basically a step above obsession and a step below worship she was closing in on bellas level. *sigh* sometimes I think I may be just too handsome he inwardly thought. "Well, what d''you think?" said Bagman happily as They climbed over the last hedge. "Growing nicely, aren''t they? Give them a month and Hagrid''ll have them twenty feet high. Don''t worry," he added, grinning, spotting the less-than-happy expressions on Harry''s face, "you''ll have your Quidditch field back to normal once the task is over! Now, I imagine you can guess what we''re making here?" No one spoke for a moment. Then ¨C "Maze," grunted Krum. "That''s right!" said Bagman. "A maze. The third task''s really very straightforward. The Triwizard Cup will be placed in the center of the maze. The first champion to touch it will receive full marks. " "We seemply ''ave to get through the maze?" said Fleur. "There will be obstacles," said Bagman happily, bouncing on the balls of his feet. "Hagrid is providing a number of creatures. . . then there will be spells that must be broken. . . all that sort of thing, you know. Now, the champions who are leading on points will get a head start into the maze. " Bagman grinned "But you''ll all be in with a fighting chance, depending how well you get past the obstacles. Should be fun, eh?" Ryan, who knew only too well the kind of creatures that Hagrid was likely to provide for an event like this, thought it was unlikely to be any fun at all. However, he nodded politely like the other champions. "Very well. . . if you haven''t got any questions, we''ll go back up to the castle, shall we, it''s a bit chilly. . . . " Ryan out of the corner of his eye saw Barty crouch stumbling out of the woods looking half dazed he discretely opened up a portal under the man''s feet leading to the kingdoms infirmary and had Cassie disarm him and check on him. apparently the younger crouch disguised as moody had him pumped up on potions and imperius curse locked in his house and was sending messages to the ministry but had escaped Ryan knew he was supposed to die but he would have the old man go back to the ministry and as an inside man when he handled the tournament he was planning to capture moody/crouch right at the beginning of the 3rd task he knew he couldn''t convert this man like bella so he was just going to finish him off to prevent problems bella was in a broken state from Azkaban and was easy to handle and fix however Barty crouch Jr had a strong mind and will enough to fight off imperius and had time to recover even if the man was a genius he just didn''t have the time or patience to try to recruit him... but maybe? we will just have to see what I can come up with he''s not a fan of having murdering psychopathic killers helping around his kingdom. especially ones who could kill their own parents that was a bit too far gone so yes let''s just kill him and take moodys enchanted eye it could come in handy later for study a magic item with xray vision that works as a real eye is a great thing to have it could help with magic related to brains and sight and in case of emergencies be used as an eye I''ve even seen Delores umbridge use it for security purposes like a camera about the only smart thing she did. Anyway back to the castle for a nice dinner in the great hall and maybe some late night shows he had been watching game of thrones with the girls to prepare then for the next world and they were making plans. who he wanted to recruit where they wanted to go who to save and not to save he could use some of his shadows and work on multiple places at once he wondered where his real body should go first he wanted to gain some reputation and travel there before the story started this time as a transmigration no baby form that fucking big head was a hassle and the struggle of being a baby in the dark Era like the thrones world was awful no proper foods sicknesses. who would he replace or would he just pick at random no he didn''t want to go through that the only problem now was where to begin there was the wall and the nights watch. there was winterfell of the starks there was dorne and bravos for the princes and danaerys there was the land of flowers for the tyrells there was kings landing that hellhole he could start recruiting homeless and children and slowly fix things there was the land beyond the wall with the wildlings the Giants and the white walkers. there was the slaves and the dothraaki and the Greyjoys Bunch of pirates and rapists and plunderers but he needed ships he only had the 1 and he stole from durmstrange but he had no crew and that ship needed repairs and upgrades he might just take a bit of time off to make plans and have the girls finish school. (A/N lemme know opinions people I can do them all and have a multi point of view story.) Chapter 97 - 97. a maze ing The mood in the castle as they entered June became excited and tense again. Everyone was looking forward to the third task, which would take place a week before the end of term. Ryan was practicing hexes at every available moment. He felt more confident about this plan of his than either of the others. Difficult and dangerous though it would undoubtedly be, Moody was being tracked by his shadows right now it was hard to get them in without him noticing with that eye Ryan didn''t know if it could work on the shadows so it was a gamble and he was proven right that they couldn''t see them once in the shadow: Ryan had managed to find his way past monstrous creatures and enchanted barriers before now, and this time he had some notice, some chance to prepare himself for what lay ahead. He wouldn''t be caught off guard like the troll incident. He learned from his mistake and made back up plans and back ups for his back up. he explained what was going to happen to the girls and got their advice including fleur they were curious about what Ryan was gunna do about the soul in Harry that wasn''t part of him Ryan didn''t tell them he was going to have Harry ''die'' to fix it or they would be pretty upset. His basic plan would be like in the story except when he grabbed the portkey he would have his invisibility kick on and rush behind some Graves when he landed making Harry and them think he was alone. Ryan would then slip his shadows into the death eaters and old voldies shadow and wait for the show to play out til certain points before interfering and then getting out of there. Exempt from the end-of-term tests as a Triwizard champion, Ryan had been sitting in the back of every exam class so far, planning for the third task. checking and double checking and having Cassie and Bella on standby for if shit went south. the question is go big or go stealthy he was torn but he mostly decided on stealth he needed to find out where the snake was and didn''t want to alert anyone too much. It was time today was the day for the maze. Ludo Bagman and Cornelius Fudge had joined the staff table now. Bagman looked quite cheerful, Cornelius Fudge, was sitting next to Madame Maxime. As the enchanted ceiling overhead began to fade from blue to a dusky purple, Dumbledore rose to his feet at the staff table, and silence fell. "Ladies and gentlemen, in five minutes'' time, I will be asking you to make your way down to the Quidditch field for the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament. Will the champions please follow Mr. Bagman down to the stadium now. " Ryan got up. The Gryffindors all along the table were applauding him; the Girls all wished him good luck, and he headed off out of the Great Hall with Harry, Fleur, and Viktor. They walked onto the Quidditch field, which was now completely unrecognizable. A twenty-foot-high hedge ran all the way around the edge of it. There was a gap right in front of them: the entrance to the vast maze. The passage beyond it looked dark and creepy. Five minutes later, the stands had begun to fill; the air was full of excited voices and the rumbling of feet as the hundreds of students filed into their seats. The sky was a deep, clear blue now, and the first stars were starting to appear. Hagrid, Professor Moody, Professor McGonagall, and Professor Flitwick came walking into the stadium and approached Bagman and the champions. They were wearing large, red, luminous stars on their hats, all except Hagrid, who had his on the back of his moleskin vest. "We are going to be patrolling the outside of the maze," said Professor McGonagall to the champions. "If you get into difficulty, and wish to be rescued, send red sparks into the air, and one of us will come and get you, do you understand?" The champions nodded. "Off you go, then!" said Bagman brightly to the four patrollers and the four of them walked away in different directions, to station themselves around the maze. Bagman now pointed his wand at his throat, muttered, "Sonorus," and his magically magnified voice echoed into the stands. At this point in time Ryan acted his first shadow sprang up when moody was out of view grabbing him from behind dragging him into the kingdom prison where he was wrapped in chains and quickly stripped of all items including his wand wooden leg and eye by some elves and Bella he was then restrained in shackles and left stunned. the girls where all in the kingdom watching on multiple monitors with Cassie having some auto pilot gates ready to act in case of emergencies on either Fleur or Ryan. Ryan had a shadow hiding behind Viktor as well he couldn''t have interruptions and fleur was in on the plan and would just take her time the only one out of the loop was Harry. Back to bagman. "Ladies and gentlemen, the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin! Let me remind you how the points currently stand! Tied in first place, with eighty-five points each ¨C Mr. Ryan Diggory and Mr. Harry Potter, both of Hogwarts School!" The cheers and applause sent birds from the Forbidden Forest fluttering into the darkening sky. "In second place, with eighty points ¨C Mr. Viktor Krum, of Durmstrang Institute!" More applause. "And in third place ¨C Miss Fleur Delacour, of Beauxbatons Academy!" "So. . . on my whistle, Harry and Ryan!" said Bagman. "Three ¨C two ¨C one -" He gave a short blast on his whistle, and Harry and Ryan hurried forward into the maze. Ryan activating his cloak behind Harry and stealthily following.The towering hedges cast black shadows across the path, and, whether because they were so tall and thick or because they had been enchanted, the sound of the surrounding crowd was silenced the moment they entered the maze. Ryan heard Bagman''s whistle for the second time. Krum had entered the maze. Harry''s chosen path seemed completely deserted. He turned right, and hurried on, holding his wand high over his head, trying to see as far ahead as possible. Still, there was nothing in sight. Ryan''s shadow quickly popped up behind the unaware Viktor and with a swift Crack to the back of the head he was out. "Always wanted to do that for some reason" he muttered before grabbing Krums wand and seding up sparks for the teachers to pick him up. Bagman''s whistle blew in the distance for the third time. Fleur had entered Ryan had his shadow appear and tell her what was going on and lead her along to help her out they had decided to see what monsters there were and maybe snag a few. Fleur was all to happy to help. (Harry point of view) Harry kept looking behind him. The old feeling that he was being watched was upon him. The maze was growing darker with every passing minute as the sky overhead deepened to navy. He reached a second fork. "Point Me," he whispered to his wand, holding it flat in his palm. The wand spun around once and pointed toward his right, into solid hedge. That way was north, and he knew that he needed to go northwest for the center of the maze. The best he could do was to take the left fork and go right again as soon as possible. The path ahead was empty too, and when Harry reached a right turn and took it, he again found his way unblocked. Harry didn''t know why, but the lack of obstacles was unnerving him. Surely he should have met something by now? It felt as though the maze were luring him into a false sense of security. Then he heard movement right behind him. He held out his wand, ready to attack, but its beam fell upon empty air. (Ryan had forgotten to silence his shoes) Harry hurried off again. Then, as he turned a corner, he saw. . . a dementor gliding toward him. Twelve feet tall, its face hidden by its hood, its rotting, scabbed hands outstretched, it advanced, sensing its way blindly toward him. Harry could hear its rattling breath; he felt clammy coldness stealing over him, but knew what he had to do. . . . He summoned the happiest thought he could, concentrated with all his might on the thought of getting out of the maze and celebrating with Ginny and His friends, raised his wand, and cried, "Expecto Patronum!" A silver stag erupted from the end of Harry''s wand and galloped toward the dementor, which fell back and tripped over the hem of its robes. . . . Harry had never seen a dementor stumble. "Hang on!" he shouted, advancing in the wake of his silver Patronus, "You''re a boggart! Riddikulus!" There was a loud crack, and the shape-shifter exploded in a wisp of smoke. The silver stag faded from sight. Harry wished it could have stayed, he could have used some company. . . but he moved on, quickly and quietly as possible, listening hard, his wand held high once more. Left. . . right. . . left again. . . Twice he found himself facing dead ends. He did the Four-Point Spell again and found that he was going too far east. He turned back, took a right turn, and saw an odd golden mist floating ahead of him. Harry approached it cautiously, pointing the wand''s beam at it. This looked like some kind of enchantment. He wondered whether he might be able to blast it out of the way. "Reducto!" he said. The spell shot straight through the mist, leaving it intact. He supposed he should have known better; the Reductor Curse was for solid objects. What would happen if he walked through the mist? Was it worth chancing it, or should he double back? He took a deep breath and ran through the enchanted mist. The world turned upside down. Harry was hanging from the ground, with his hair on end, threatening to fall into the bottomless sky. He hung there, terrified. It felt as though his feet were glued to the grass, which had now become the ceiling. Below him the dark, star-spangled heavens stretched endlessly. He felt as though if he tried to move one of his feet, he would fall away from the earth completely. Think, he told himself, as all the blood rushed to his head, think. . . But not one of the spells he had practiced had been designed to combat a sudden reversal of ground and sky. Did he dare move his foot? He could hear the blood pounding in his ears. He had two choices ¨C try and move, or send up red sparks, and get rescued and disqualified from the task. He shut his eyes, so he wouldn''t be able to see the view of endless space below him, and pulled his right foot as hard as he could away from the grassy ceiling. Immediately, the world righted itself. Harry fell forward onto his knees onto the wonderfully solid ground. He felt temporarily limp with shock. He took a deep, steadying breath, then got up again and hurried forward, looking back over his shoulder as he ran away from the golden mist, which twinkled innocently at him in the moonlight. (Ryan at this point had practically fainted from terror his fear of heights barely holding up to this spell) He met nothing for ten minutes, but kept running into dead ends. Twice he took the same wrong turning. Finally, he found a new route and started to jog along it, his wandlight waving, making his shadow flicker and distort on the hedge walls. Then he rounded another corner and found himself facing a Blast-Ended Skrewt. it was enormous. Ten feet long, it looked more like a giant scorpion than anything. Its long sting was curled over its back. Its thick armor glinted in the light from Harry''s wand, which he pointed at it. "Stupefy!" The spell hit the skrewt''s armor and rebounded; Harry ducked just in time, but could smell burning hair; it had singed the top of his head. The skrewt issued a blast of fire from its end and flew forward toward him. "Impedimenta!" Harry yelled. The spell hit the skrewt''s armor again and ricocheted off; Harry staggered back a few paces and fell over. "IMPEDIMENTA!" The skrewt was inches from him when it froze ¨C he had managed to hit it on its fleshy, shell-less underside. Panting, Harry pushed himself away from it and ran, hard, in the opposite direction ¨C the Impediment Curse was not permanent; the skrewt would be regaining the use of its legs at any moment. He took a left path and hit a dead end, a right, and hit another; forcing himself to stop, heart hammering, he performed the Four-Point Spell again, backtracked, and chose a path that would take him northwest. He had been hurrying along the new path for a few minutes.Every so often he hit more dead ends, but the increasing darkness made him feel sure he was getting near the heart of the maze. Then, as he strode down a long, straight path, he saw movement once again, and his beam of wandlight hit an extraordinary creature, one which he had only seen in picture form, in his Monster Book of Monsters. It was a sphinx. It had the body of an over-large lion: great clawed paws and a long yellowish tail ending in a brown tuft. Its head, however, was that of a woman. She turned her long, almond-shaped eyes upon Harry as he approached. He raised his wand, hesitating. She was not crouching as if to spring, but pacing from side to side of the path, blocking his progress. Then she spoke, in a deep, hoarse voice. "You are very near your goal. The quickest way is past me. " "So. . . so will you move, please?" said Harry, knowing what the answer was going to be. "No," she said, continuing to pace. "Not unless you can answer my riddle. Answer on your first guess ¨C I let you pass. Answer wrongly ¨C I attack. Remain silent ¨C I will let you walk away from me unscathed. " Harry''s stomach slipped several notches. It was Hermione who was good at this sort of thing, not him. He weighed his chances. If the riddle was too hard, he could keep silent, get away from the sphinx unharmed, and try and find an alternative route to the center. "Okay," he said. "Can I hear the riddle?" The sphinx sat down upon her hind legs, in the very middle of the path, and recited: "First think of the person who lives in disguise, Who deals in secrets and tells naught but lies. Next, tell me what''s always the last thing to mend, The middle of middle and end of the end? And finally give me the sound often heard During the search for a hard-to-find word. Now string them together, and answer me this, Which creature would you be unwilling to kiss?" Harry gaped at her. "Could I have it again. . . more slowly?" he asked tentatively. She blinked at him, smiled, and repeated the poem. "All the clues add up to a creature I wouldn''t want to kiss?" Harry asked. She merely smiled her mysterious smile. Harry took that for a "yes. " Harry cast his mind around. There were plenty of animals he wouldn''t want to kiss; his immediate thought was a Blast-Ended Skrewt, but something told him that wasn''t the answer. He''d have to try and work out the clues. . . . "A person in disguise," Harry muttered, staring at her, "who lies. . . er. . . that''d be a ¨C an impostor. No, that''s not my guess! A ¨C a spy? I''ll come back to that. . . could you give me the next clue again, please?" She repeated the next lines of the poem. "''The last thing to mend,''" Harry repeated. "Er. . . no idea. . . ''middle of middle''. . . could I have the last bit again?" She gave him the last four lines. "''The sound often heard during the search for a hard-to-find word,''" said Harry. "Er. . . that''d be. . . er. . . hang on ¨C ''er''! Er''s a sound!" The sphinx smiled at him. "Spy. . . er. . . spy. . . er. . . " said Harry, pacing up and down. "A creature I wouldn''t want to kiss. . . a spider!" The sphinx smiled more broadly. She got up, stretched her front legs, and then moved aside for him to pass. "Thanks!" said Harry, and, amazed at his own brilliance, he dashed forward. (Ryan had snuck up and stored the Sphinx he would chat more with it later.)Harry broke into a run. He had a choice of paths up ahead. "Point Me!" he whispered again to his wand, and it spun around and pointed him to the right-hand one. He dashed up this one and saw light ahead. The Triwizard Cup was gleaming on a plinth a hundred yards away. Harry sprinted towards it and right as he was about to grab it Ryan grabbed it aswell then they were ripped off their feet by the portkey Ryan still invisible. Chapter 98 - 98. Graveyard Ryan felt his feet slam into the ground; Dove behind the nearest tombstone and he fell forward; his hand let go of the Triwizard Cup at last. He raised his head and looked around watching as Harry struggled to his feet looking around confused and dazed. Ryan saw the cauldron in the distance with Pettigrew walking towards Harry. Ryan slipped a shadow near it to wait for the proper time he did the same with pettigrew. He hated traitors. Harry saw pettigrew And then, before Harry''s mind had accepted what he was seeing, before he could feel anything but numb disbelief, he felt himself being pulled to his feet. Pettigrew in the cloak had put down his bundle, lit his wand, and was dragging Harry toward the marble headstone. Harry saw the name upon it flickering in the wandlight before he was forced around and slammed against it. TOM RIDDLE Ryan watched all this happen from the side. he watched as pettigrew did the ritual for babymort and threw him into the cauldron watched as a naked voldemort with a mini penis rose from it. maybe that''s why he''s so angry and never took advantage of Bella he''d be laughed out of leadership I''d be mad too with a mini penis. To Ryans shock the snake nagini was here Ryan did a quick dash and grab with his shadow and sucked it into the kingdom wrapping it in chains in a cell. Voldemort looked away from Harry and began examining his own body. His hands were like large, pale spiders; his long white fingers caressed his own chest, his arms, his face; the red eyes, whose pupils were slits, like a cats, gleamed still more brightly through the darkness. He held up his hands and flexed the fingers, his expression rapt and exultant. He took not the slightest notice of Wormtail, who lay twitching and bleeding on the ground, Voldemort slipped one of those unnaturally long-fingered hands into a deep pocket and drew out a wand. He caressed it gently too; and then he raised it, and pointed it at Wormtail, who was lifted off the ground and thrown against the headstone where Harry was tied; he fell to the foot of it and lay there, crumpled up and crying. Voldemort turned his scarlet eyes upon Harry, laughing a high, cold, mirthless laugh. Wormtail''s robes were shining with blood now; he had wrapped the stump of his arm in them. "My Lord. . . " he choked, "my Lord. . . you promised. . . you did promise. . . " "Hold out your arm," said Voldemort lazily. "Oh Master. . . thank you, Master. . . " He extended the bleeding stump, but Voldemort laughed again. "The other arm, Wormtail. " "Master, please. . . please. . . " Voldemort bent down and pulled out Wormtail''s left arm; he forced the sleeve of Wormtail''s robes up past his elbow and pressed his wand against the dark mark. At this point Ryan had shadows everywhere hidden he only had a little over 10 and 1 was in voldemorts shadow so he hoped he had got a lot of death eaters last time. "How many will be brave enough to return when they feel it?" he whispered, his gleaming red eyes fixed upon the stars. "And how many will be foolish enough to stay away?" He began to pace up and down before Harry and Wormtail, eyes sweeping the graveyard all the while. After a minute or so, he looked down at Harry again, a cruel smile twisting his snakelike face. "You stand, Harry Potter, upon the remains of my late father," he hissed softly. "A Muggle and a fool. . . very like your dear mother. But they both had their uses, did they not? Your mother died to defend you as a child. . . and I killed my father, and see how useful he has proved himself, in death. . . . " Voldemort laughed again. Up and down he paced, looking all around him as he walked (ah villain Monologues.... wait I do those too? Ryan thought inwardly) The air was suddenly full of the swishing of cloaks. Between graves, behind the yew tree, in every shadowy space, wizards were Apparating. All of them were hooded and masked. And one by one they moved forward. . . slowly, cautiously, as though they could hardly believe their eyes Voldemort stood in silence, waiting for them. Then one of the Death Eaters fell to his knees, crawled toward Voldemort and kissed the hem of his black robes. "Master. . . Master. . . " he murmured. The Death Eaters behind him did the same; each of them approaching Voldemort on his knees and kissing his robes, before backing away and standing up, forming a silent circle, which enclosed Tom Riddle''s grave, Harry, Voldemort, and the sobbing and twitching heap that was Wormtail. Yet they left gaps in the circle, as though waiting for more people. Voldemort, however, did not seem to expect more. He looked around at the hooded faces, and though there was no wind rustling seemed to run around the circle, as though it had shivered. "Welcome, Death Eaters," said Voldemort quietly. "Thirteen years. . . thirteen years since last we met. Yet you answer my call as though it were yesterday, we are still united under the Dark Mark, then! Or are we?" He put back his terrible face and sniffed, his slit-like nostrils widening. "I smell guilt," he said. "There is a stench or guilt upon the air. A second shiver ran around the circle, as though each member of it longed, but did not dare to step back from him. "I see you all, whole and healthy, with your powers intact ¨C such prompt appearances! and I ask myself. . . why did this band of wizards never come to the aid of their master, to whom they swore eternal loyalty?" No one spoke. No one moved except Wormtail, who was upon the ground, still sobbing over his bleeding arm. "And I answer myself," whispered Voldemort, "they must have believed me broken, they thought I was gone. They slipped back among my enemies, and they pleaded innocence, and ignorance, and bewitchment . . . . "And then I ask myself, but how could they have believed I would not rise again? They, who knew the steps I took, long ago, to guard myself against mortal death? They, who had seen proofs of the immensity of my power in the times when I was mightier than any wizard living? "And I answer myself, perhaps they believed a still greater power could exist, one that could vanquish even Lord Voldemort. . . perhaps they now pay allegiance to another. . . perhaps that champion of commoners, of Mudbloods and Muggles, Albus Dumbledore?" At the mention of Dumbledore''s name, the members of the circle stirred, and some muttered and shook their heads. Voldemort ignored them. "It is a disappointment to me. . . I confess myself disappointed. . . . " One of the men suddenly flung himself forward, breaking the circle. Trembling from head to foot, he collapsed at Voldemort''s feet. "Master!" he shrieked, "Master, forgive me! Forgive us all!" Voldemort began to laugh. He raised his wand. "Crucio!" The Death Eater on the ground writhed and shriekedStand up. You ask for forgiveness? I do not forgive. I do not forget. Thirteen long years. . . I want thirteen years'' repayment before I forgive you. Wormtail here has paid some of his debt already, have you not, Wormtail?" He looked down at Wormtail, who continued to sob. "You returned to me, not out of loyalty, but out of fear of your old friends. You deserve this pain, Wormtail. You know that, don''t you?" "Yes, Master," moaned Wormtail, "please. Master. . . please. . . " "Yet you helped return me to my body," said Voldemort coolly, watching Wormtail sob on the ground. "Worthless and traitorous as you are, you helped me. . . and Lord Voldemort rewards his helpers. . . . " Voldemort raised his wand again and whirled it through the air. A streak of what looked like molten silver hung shining in the wand''s wake. Momentarily shapeless, it writhed and then formed itself into a gleaming replica of a human hand, bright as moonlight, which soared downward and fixed itself upon Wormtail''s bleeding wrist. Wormtail''s sobbing stopped abruptly. His breathing harsh and ragged, he raised his head and stared in disbelief at the silver hand, now attached seamlessly to his arm, as though he were wearing a dazzling glove. He flexed the shining fingers, then, trembling, picked up a small twig on the ground and crushed it into powder. "My Lord," he whispered. "Master. . . it is beautiful. . . thank you. . . thank you. . . . " He scrambled forward on his knees and kissed the hem of Voldemort''s robes. "May your loyalty never waver again, Wormtail," said Voldemort. "No, my Lord. . . never, my Lord. . . " Wormtail stood up and took his place in the circle, staring at his powerful new hand, his face still shining with tears. Voldemort now approached the man on Wormtail''s right. "Lucius, my slippery friend," he whispered, halting before him. "I am told that you have not renounced the old ways, though to the world you present a respectable face. You are still ready to take the lead in a spot of Muggle-torture, I believe? Yet you never tried to find me, Lucius. . . . Your exploits at the Quidditch World Cup were fun, I daresay. . . but might not your energies have been better directed toward finding and aiding your master?" "My Lord, I was constantly on the alert," came Lucius Malfoy''s voice swiftly from beneath the hood. "Had there been any sign from you, any whisper of your whereabouts, I would have been at your side immediately, nothing could have prevented me -" "And yet you ran from my Mark, when a faithful Death Eater sent it into the sky last summer?" said Voldemort lazily, and Mr. Malfoy stopped talking abruptly. "Yes, I know all about that, Lucius. . . . You have disappointed me. . . . I expect more faithful service in the future. " "Of course, my Lord, of course. . . . You are merciful, thank you. . . . " Voldemort moved on, and stopped, staring at the space ¨C large enough for two people ¨C that separated Malfoy and the next man. "McNair and Rookwood were killed my lord" said Malfoy "I See" he simply replied as if talking about the weather "Master, we crave to know. . . we beg you to tell us. . . how you have achieved this. . . this miracle. . . how you managed to return to us. . . . " "Ah, what a story it is, Lucius," said Voldemort. "And it begins ¨C and ends ¨C with my young friend here. " He walked lazily over to stand next to Harry, so that the eyes of the whole circle were upon the two of them. The snake continued to circle. "You know, of course, that they have called this boy my downfall?" Voldemort said softly, his red eyes upon Harry, "You all know that on the night I lost my powers and my body, I tried to kill him. His mother died in the attempt to save him ¨C and unwittingly provided him with a protection I admit I had not foreseen. . . . I could not touch the boy. " Voldemort raised one of his long white fingers and put it very close to Harry''s cheek. "His mother left upon him the traces other sacrifice. . . . This is old magic, I should have remembered it, I was foolish to overlook it. . . but no matter. I can touch him now. " Harry felt the cold tip of the long white finger touch him, and thought his head would burst with the pain. Voldemort laughed softly in his ear, then took the finger away and continued addressing the Death Eaters."I miscalculated, my friends, I admit it. My curse was deflected by the woman''s foolish sacrifice, and it rebounded upon myself. Aaah. . . pain beyond pain, my friends; nothing could have prepared me for it. I was ripped from my body, I was less than spirit, less than the meanest ghost. . . but still, I was alive. What I was, even I do not know. . . I, who have gone further than anybody along the path that leads to immortality. You know my goal ¨C to conquer death. And now, I was tested, and it appeared that one or more of my experiments had worked. . . for I had not been killed, though the curse should have done it. Nevertheless, I was as powerless as the weakest creature alive, and without the means to help myself. . . for I had no body, and every spell that might have helped me required the use of a wand. . . . "I remember only forcing myself, sleeplessly, endlessly, second by second, to exist. . . . I settled in a faraway place, in a forest, and I waited. . . . Surely, one of my faithful Death Eaters would try and find me. . . one of them would come and perform the magic I could not, to restore me to a body. . . , but I waited in vain. . . . " The shiver ran once more around the circle of listening Death Eaters. Voldemort let the silence spiral horribly before continuing. "Only one power remained to me. I could possess the bodies of others. But I dared not go where other humans were plentiful, for I knew that the Aurors were still abroad and searching for me. I sometimes inhabited animals ¨C snakes, of course, being my preference ¨C but I was little better off inside them than as pure spirit, for their bodies were ill adapted to perform magic. . . and my possession of them shortened their lives; none of them lasted long. . . . "Then. . . four years ago. . . the means for my return seemed assured. A wizard ¨C young, foolish, and gullible ¨C wandered across my path in the forest I had made my home. Oh, he seemed the very chance I had been dreaming of. . . for he was a teacher at Dumbledore''s school. . . he was easy to bend to my will. . . he brought me back to this country, and after a while, I took possession of his body, to supervise him closely as he carried out my orders. But my plan failed. I did not manage to steal the Philosopher''s Stone. I was not to be assured immortal life. I was thwarted. . . thwarted, once again, by Harry Potter. . . . " Silence once more; nothing was stirring, not even the leaves on the yew tree. The Death Eaters were quite motionless, the glittering eyes in their masks fixed upon Voldemort, and upon Harry. "You see, I think, how foolish it was to suppose that this boy could ever have been stronger than me," said Voldemort. "But I want there to be no mistake in anybody''s mind. Harry Potter escaped me by a lucky chance. And I am now going to prove my power by killing him, here and now, in front of you all, when there is no Dumbledore to help him, and no mother to die for him. I will give him his chance. He will be allowed to fight, and you will be left in no doubt which of us is the stronger. "Now untie him, Wormtail, and give him back his wand. " Chapter 99 - 99. Strike like thunder Ryan watched as Harry and voldemort duelled well it was more like Harry getting tortured and everyone mocking him man he needs to up his training he could practically feel the girls screaming in his mind to help but for now he could not not until it came. Harry stood up. . . he gripped his wand tightly in his hand, thrust it out in front of him, and threw himself around the headstone, facing Voldemort. Voldemort was ready. As Harry shouted, "Expelliarmus!" Voldemort cried, "Avada Kedavra!" A jet of green light issued from Voldemort''s wand as Ryan used his wand to misdirected Harry''s attack he took the green killing curse right to the face as his spell flew wide. Then like thunder Ryan was on it shadows killing from the back of death eaters as fast as he could golden chains wrapped around voldemort as quickly as possible and sucked him into the kingdom and Ryan grabbed Harry and summoned the cup to him making it port key them back to hogwarts. it all happened in a matter of moments it was done and he had plans for voldemort the rest of the death eaters were dead and now he needed to have words with Dumbledore Harry was still breathing he had checked. When they landed the crowd went wild Ryan acted cool and waved and smiled and motioned for Dumbledore to get closer and whispered that they needed to talk he told the crowd Harry had passed out from exhaustion and needed to go to the infirmary which they all bought. Ryan had escaped Cedrics tragic fate captured the snake and the snake man stripped him down in the kingdom jail. Right now he was rewarding Bella and letter her crucio him into oblivion she was laughing like mad and the girls were angry he didn''t help Harry fast enough he had to explain about the extra soul fragment and such to make them calm down. Ryan was now sitting in Dumbledore office he had first made sure that the real moody was out of his trunk and he stole his foe glass but no one saw that the man was rushed to the infirmary under the curious gaze of dumbledore. Ryan said "okay I''ll tall you listen at first." he asked dumbledore to shake his hand and then he teleported him to his kingdom he was getting that wand one way or the other. he then explained to dumbledore about the horcruxes even the one that was in Harry and how it had been resolved he then showed the locket and the cup and told them where they were found he even showed him lily and James potter much to his ever growing shock and the chained up voldemort being tortured by Bella who was almost panting in pleasure. such a nice girl. he explained everything and told him that he had a deal and explained he could revive his sister and the price was he wanted him as a teacher and the wand dumbledore instantly agreed and 10000 gp later he was crying and apologizing to his little sister who had been fixed by the system he explained all his plans and instantly bound the elder wand to himself it dissappeared into his body and increased his magical output by 50% he would also gain a bit of help when dueling like a small nudge in the right direction he had become the master of death and would receive many small perks those will be explained later in the story. so after that was all over it was now time for the other fun things. Pettigrew was locked in a cage not being able to transform or anything with lily lupin Sirius and James looking in on him with scorn. he tried begging and pleading and crying and apologizing but it was all no use they all together raised their wand and ended their old friend. there would be no forgiveness as for Barty crouch Jr Bella killed him at his command Ryan had the snake nagini''s soul sucked out by the system for his 6th spare soul piece it killed it instantly he did the same to to now brain dead voldemort and his body turned into dust he now had 7 spare soul fragments that he could nurture into clones now you could ask why not do the same to Harry well that''s simple It would kill him in the bad no revival kinda way like the avada kadavra now you ask why didn''t he do it himself well him and voldemort had a type of connection after the ritual so Harry couldn''t die with their souls bonded like that so it was safe he kind of made voldemort his horcrux til the killing curse severed the link destroying the other soul it''s all very odd and magical now everything is all wrapped up and it''s almost time to talk to the girls about the next plan. and cause some Chaos I just love chaos Chapter 100 - 100 big hundred (A/N 100 chapters in a week I mean fuck me that''s crazy right? I''m the Fucking best. now onto a little bit of chaos and the new world I just love what this chapter is going to do.) Ryan and the girls and the parent all had a big discussion on what would happen next and who would be going with. The answer that came up was the girls would all be staying to finish out school it''s 3 more years left and Ryan agreed with the parents he had gone to college in his first life and was going to do something else before the game of thrones world ( muhahhaha I misled you all suckers) he had a world all planned out and was only going to change a few things like some minor people he couldn''t go too overboard. (I can''t Fucking write a nice story if I change everything now can i) first thing was he had gotten everything he wanted from this world his magical library was closing in on the millions he had left Dumbledore to negotiate with the teachers about a magical school in his kingdom. Dumbledore had found world travel and everything all so very fascinating. the next step he was going to do was buy his personal weapon and start working on one of the clones that would need a long time to not be shit. he had paid 100mgp to make his 1st clone a hollow he would spend a few years nurturing it in his soul space just to have something to do hollows often take thousands of years to get even remotely strong so that wouldn''t be coming into play anytime soon the next was a zanpakuto (no we are not heading to the bleach world 100% for reals.) His zanpakuto was a set of gauntlets that''s matched his zinogre fur and skin and crackled with lightning nope he didn''t get a sword. he would also nourish these in his soul space for a later date and learn to practice more hand to hand combat at some point. now as for the girls they can always visit while in the kingdom but the trunks would be disconnected due to world travel the only girls in the kingdom all the time would be fleur Bella and Cassie the potter family would also be in the kingdom at their own place Dumbledore had changed Harrys guardian and Harry would be spending time there the other adults could also come and go Sirius would be staying most of the time or bar hopping with lupin. most of the other parents agreed to all of this some of the parents still had jobs like Lunas dad at the quibbler he was however moving stuff into the kingdom to make a printing press there and Ted Tonks had his lawyer practice he was still running for now until the girls got out of school so 3 more years. He had about 10mgp left at the moment and was reorganizing the farm making everything look good he had received 700k shop points from stealing 7 of voldemorts souls it was a hidden quest so that''s great he would keep those points for later upgrades. he bought everything and anything he could think of and even purchased his rv for 100k he bought a nice bus one he would upgrade it later and he bought an armored military vehicle the nice 8 wheeled kind with bulletproof glass and anti pop tires. kinda looked like a small tank he also would upgrade it later magically. now with all of these things out of the way it was time. [WORLD TRAVEL UNLOCKED] [BASIC HARRY POTTER WORLD COMPLETE] [1M SHOP POINTS FOR WORLD COMPLETION RECEIVED] [KING OF THIEVES TITLE ADDED PERMANENTLY AMOUNT STOLEN CLOSE TO 215 BILLION DOLLARS] Ryan "URGH that''s so much damage to my heroes heart" [WORLD UNLOCKED FOR PERMANENT TRAVEL TIME RATIO SET 1:1] [HOST PLEASE SELECT THE NEXT WORLD] Ryan "I Want the ******** world" [******** WORLD CHOSEN PLEASE INPUT SPECIAL REQUESTS ] Ryan "I want ****** changed with *** from the ********* world" [PROCESSING... ACCEPTED ALTERNATE WORLD OF ******** CREATED CHOOSE REBIRTH STYLE] Ryan " I want to take the place of ***** ****" [SUCESSFUL REPLACE GENERATING MEMORIES ACTIVATING WORLD TRAVEL HAVE FUN HOST] Chapter 101 - 101 my fans are screaming (A/N come, come my friends watch the world burn at my side.) My mother drove me to the airport with thewindows rolled down. It was seventy-five degrees in Phoenix, the sky a perfect, cloudless blue. I was wearing my favorite shirt - a nice black beater I was wearing it as a farewell gesture. My carry-on item was a parka. (fans internally screaming) In the Olympic Peninsula of northwest Washington State, a small townnamed Forks exists under a near-constant cover of clouds. It rains on this inconsequential town more than any other place in the United Statesof America. It was from this town and its gloomy, omnipresent shade thatmy mother escaped with me when I was only a few months old. It was in this town that I''d been compelled to spend a month every summer until Iwas fourteen. That was the year I finally put my foot down; these past three summers, my dad, Charlie, vacationed with me in California for two weeks instead. It was to Forks that I now exiled myself- an action that I took with great delight. I loved gloomy Rainey weather actually I loved the smell of woods and fresh rain I also loved cooler climates like Forks. I hated Phoenix. I hate being hot and the blistering heat. So honestly I had no problem with this. "Ryan," my mom said to me - the last of athousand times - before I goton the plane. "You don''t have to do this." ah but for the Plot and people I want i do and fuck the sun man I commented internally. Rebirth in the place of another person was a total mind fuck for me it was like I lived that whole life as that person and knew everything it didn''t change my personality much but I had just woken up and it felt weird. my body was about 17 now I still had Sandy blonde hair and blue steel eyes I was toned and buff like I was previously just older I can imagine the girls seeing my now I can practically feel myself getting raped. all in all I was super handsome and my little donger didn''t grow much to my relief. I didn''t want some painful destroyer of holes I mean 13 inches is just unrealistic what are you a fucking horse there''s no way that can be good for girls just stick with 9 inches man. My mom looks like me, except with short hair and laugh lines. I felt a spasm of panic as I stared at her wide, child like eyes and wondered how many parents I''ll have before this life of mine is done. How could I leave my loving, erratic, harebrained mother to fend for herself (apparently rebirth instills a form of affection towards the people you know as the other person)? Of course she had Phil now, so the bills would probably get paid, there would be food in the refrigerator, gas in her car, and someone to call when she got lost, but still... how is this an adult I thought inwardly but then I remember my life in the Harry Potter world and quickly shut the fuck up. I screwed the pooch in that place a lot let''s calm my tits a bit here. "I want to go," I said rather truthfully i was interested in the people there "Tell Charlie I said hi." "I will." "I''ll see you soon," she insisted. "You can come home whenever you want -I''ll come right back as soon as you need me." I still had my magical trunk on my around my neck I was double checking everything internally. link to the kingdom check. link to the gate check. link to my inner world check. link to the system check. One of the rules of survival I learned was always stop and take stock of everything around you and what you have on your person just in case you wind up being caught off guard by something you didn''t expect and you just wind up screwed by missing an item or your gear not working. The girls in the kingdom were practically screaming at my new look and where I was in pleasure and lust they loved these books and movies and I kinda resembled the main character. "Don''t worry about me," I urged. "It''ll be great. I love you, Mom." She hugged me tightly for a minute, and then I got on the plane, and shewas gone. It''s a four-hour flight from Phoenix to Seattle, another hour in a small plane up to Port Angeles, and then an hour drive back down to Forks. Flying doesn''t bother me; the hour in the car with Charlie, though, I was a little worried about. Charlie had really been fairly nice about the whole thing. He seemed genuinely pleased that I was coming to live with him for the first timewith any degree of permanence. He''d already gotten me registered for highschool and was going to help me get a car. Boy did I want that tank of a truck the thing was a monster in the movie and I was going to retrofit it even more to be a monster. When I landed in Port Angeles, it was raining. I didn''t see it as an omen- just unavoidable. I''d already said my goodbyes to the sun. Charlie was waiting for me with the cruiser. This I was expecting, too.Charlie is Police Chief Swan to the good people of Forks. My primary motivation behind buying a car, was that I refused to be driven around town in a car with red and blue lightson top. Nothing slows down traffic like a cop. You ever had a cop behind you? Even when your doing nothing wrong the shit is scary. That my friends is real life problems. Charlie gave me an awkward, one-armed hug when I walked off the plane man-hugs are always strange. "It''s good to see you, Son," he said, smiling "You haven''t changed much. How''s Ren¨¦e?" "Mom''s fine. It''s good to see you, too, Dad." I had only a few bags. Most of my Arizona clothes were too permeable for Washington. My mom and I had pooled our resources to supplement my winter wardrobe, but it was still scanty. It all fit easily into the trunk ofthe cruiser. I need to buy new clothes for my trunk at some point aging 3 years in 20 seconds isn''t something my old clothes can handle and they were mostly wizard clothing. "I found a good car for you, really cheap," he announced when we were strapped in. "What kind of car?" I said acting as if I didn''t know. "Well, it''s a truck actually, a Chevy." "Where did you find it?" "Do you remember Billy Black down at La Push?" La Push is the tiny Indian reservation on the coast. "No." "He used to go fishing with us during the summer," Charlie prompted. That would explain why I didn''t remember him. I do a good job of blocking painful, unnecessary things from my memory. Apparently the me in this world has a fear of fish also. Good times. (A/N if you haven''t figured out the world yet it''s twilight hahahaha burn with me) Chapter 102 - 102. arrival and upgrades "He''s in a wheelchair now," Charlie continued when was internally thinking "so he can''t drive anymore, and he offered to sell me his truck cheap." "What year is it?" I could see from his change of expression that this was the question he was hoping I wouldn''t ask. "Well, Billy''s done a lot of work on the engine - it''s only a few yearsold, really." I hoped he didn''t think so little of me as to believe I would give up that easily. "When did he buy it?" "He bought it in 1984, I think." "Did he buy it new?" "Well, no. I think it was new in the early sixties - or late fifties atthe earliest," he admitted sheepishly. "Ch - Dad, I don''t really know anything about cars. I wouldn''t be able to fix it if anything went wrong, and I couldn''t afford a mechanic..." this was half a lie I really couldn''t fix it honestly I have zero mechanic skills but I could afford a mechanic I''m still a small millionaire I also plan to rob fort Knox in the world I have plans for the gold I''m going to turn all of it into a giant golden ball over 8000 tons of gold and when I''m upset I''ll throw it at things. I''m thinking of naming it "PROBLEM SOLVER" who said you couldn''t throw money at problems to make it go away? "Really, the thing runs great. They don''t build them like that anymore." The thing, I thought to myself... it had possibilities - as a nickname, at the very least. "How cheap is cheap?" After all, that was the part I couldn''t compromise on. "Well, son I kind of already bought it for you. As a homecoming gift." Charlie peeked sideways at me with a hopeful expression. Wow. Free. "You didn''t need to do that, Dad. I was going to buy myself a car." lies again man if I get a title for lying in this life ima be pissed I can''t be a liar king and a thief king where would I put my face then? "I don''t mind. I want you to be happy here." He was looking ahead at the road when he said this. Charlie wasn''t comfortable with expressing his emotions out loud. So I was looking straight ahead as I responded. "That''s really nice, Dad. Thanks. I really appreciate it." No need to add that my being happy in Forks is assured I mean vampires shape shifters this is gunna be lit fam. He didn''t need to know these things. And I never looked a free truck in the mouth - or engine. "Well, now, you''re welcome," he mumbled,embarrassed by my thanks. We exchanged a few more comments on the weather, which was wet, and that was pretty much it for Conversation. We stared out the windows in silence. It was beautiful, of course; I couldn''t deny that. Everything was green:the trees, their trunks covered with moss, their branches hanging with a canopy of it, the ground covered with ferns. Even the air filtered down greenly through the leaves. Eventually we made it to Charlie''s. He still lived in the small,two-bedroom house that he''d bought with my mother in the early days oftheir marriage. Those were the only kind of days their marriage had - the early ones. There, parked on the street in front of the house that never changed, was my new - well, new to me - truck. It was a faded red color,with big, rounded fenders and a bulbous cab. To my intense surprise, I loved it. I didn''t know if it would run, but I could see myself in it.Plus, it was one of those solid iron affairs that never gets damaged -the kind you see at the scene of an accident, paint unscratched, surrounded by the pieces of the foreign car it had destroyed. Now all it needed was bulletproof glass and adamantium and a spaceship style engine. I couldn''t do any of these things cause I''m shit with vehicles but I can dream. "Wow, Dad, I love it! Thanks!" Now my horrific day tomorrow would be just that much less dreadful I hate new kid day. I wouldn''t be faced with the choice of either walking two miles in the rain to school or accepting a ride in the Chief''s cruiser. "I''m glad you like it," Charlie said gruffly,embarrassed again. It took only one trip to get all my stuff upstairs. I got the west bedroom that faced out over the front yard. The room was familiar; it had been belonged to me since I was born. The wooden floor, the light blue walls, the peaked ceiling, the black out curtains around the window -these were all a part of my childhood. The only changes Charlie had ever made were switching the crib for a bed and adding a desk as I grew. The desk now held a second hand computer, with the phone line for the modem stapled along the floor to the nearest phone jack. This was a stipulation from my mother, so that we could stay in touch easily That computer is being swapped for a WiFi card and alienware later tonight fucking dial up, my ass. I''m gunna swap the bed too for a nice tempur pedic one so no noisey squeaking if fleur sneaks out to attack me. I couldn''t show my trunk right now cause I''ll be having vampires around and I don''t want them to know I have magic anytime soon I''m just going to muggle it out however I''m sending my shadows off tonight for fort Knox cause I can and same as last time in not touching a cent of it it''s going right into the Problem Solver. Chapter 103 - 103. slow chapters are less stress for me There was only one small bathroom at the top of the stairs, which I would have to share with Charlie. I was trying not to dwell too much on that fact. One of the best things about Charlie is he doesn''t hover. He left me alone to unpack and get settled, a feat that would have been altogether impossible for my mother. It was nice to be alone. I would look forward to raindrops sounding on the roof for bedtime, then I would have to think about the coming morning. Forks High School had a frightening total of only three hundred and fifty-seven - now fifty-eight - students; there were more than seven hundred people in my junior class alone back home. All of the kids here had grown up together - their grandparents had been toddlers together. In hogwarts it was less the previous war and inbreeding for pure blood families had wiped out kids for almost a full generation Noone wants to have kids when there''s a war going on and voldemort killed off most of the Wizarding families in England. I would be the new guy from the big city, a curiosity, a freak. Maybe, if I looked less handsome I could work this to my advantage. But physically, I was the perfect teen girl wet dream I could tell by the girls in the kingdom I could almost hear panties dropping now. I am slightly tan,have a mma build, sandy blond - a perfect specimen, perhaps - all the things that go with living in the valley of the sun. Years of martial arts practice and dueling have made me pretty good with sports I think I''m still more prone to doing things like playing games though. When I finished putting my clothes in the old pine dresser, I took my bag of bathroom necessities and went to the communal bathroom to clean myself up after the day of travel. I looked at my face in the mirror as I brushed through my tangled, damp hair. Maybe it was the light, but already I looked like a super star man my ego was huge today. I mean really huge like through the roof. for some reason I felt i didn''t relate well to people my age maybe it was because I''ve lived 2 lives and have a 3rd life''s memories stuffed in my head I think I''m at like 55 years mentally all added together. Maybe the truth was that I didn''t relate well to people, period I''m just on a whole different level than regular people at this point. Sometimes I wondered if I was seeing the same things through my eyes that the rest of the world was seeing through theirs. Maybe there was a glitch in my brain. Maybe I was high maybe it was that strange food at the airport. But the cause didn''t matter. All that mattered was the effect. And tomorrow would be just the beginning. I didn''t sleep well that night, I was kind of excited to see what was going to happen tomorrow first day jitters if you mist. The constant whooshing of the rain and wind across the roof helped a bit.But I couldn''t fall asleep until after midnight, when the rain finally settled into a quieter drizzle and fleur stopped moaning sexily in my mind the cock tease I''ll spank her later and she knows it. Thick fog was all I could see out my window in the morning, and I could feel the new kid panic creeping up on me you never get over the first day of school. Breakfast with Charlie was a quiet event. He wished me good luck at school. I thanked him, knowing his hope was wasted, teen girls are scary. Charlie left first, off to the police station that was his wife and family. After he left, I sat at the old square oak table in one of the three unmatching chairs and examined his small kitchen, with its dark paneled walls, bright yellow cabinets, and white linoleum floor. Nothingwas changed. My mother had painted the cabinets eighteen years ago in an attempt to bring some sunshine into the house. Over the small fireplace in the adjoining handkerchief-sized family room was a row of pictures. First a wedding picture of Charlie and my mom in Las Vegas, then one of the three of us in the hospital after I was born, taken by a helpful nurse, followed by the procession of my school pictures up to last year''s. I still haven''t gotten over having 2 sets of parent it was an odd feeling and very confusing I''d have to do some meditation and sort shit out later. It was impossible, being in this house, not to realize that Charlie hadnever gotten over my mom. It made me uncomfortable. I didn''t want to be too early to school, but I couldn''t stay in the house anymore. I donned my jacket - which had the feel of a biohazard suit -and headed out into the rain. It was just drizzling still, not enough to soak me through immediately as I reached for the house key that was always hidden under the eaves by the door, and locked up. My new rain boots looked like dinosaurs I got them cause I want to fit in with the cool kids. they sloshed around on the wet ground it felt like I was walking through swamp. I couldn''t pause and admire my truck again as I wanted; I was in a hurry to get out of the misty wet that swirled around my head and clung to my hair under my hood. Inside the truck, it was nice and dry. Either Billy or Charlie had obviously cleaned it up, but the tan upholstered seats still smelled faintly of tobacco, gasoline, and peppermint. The engine started quickly,to my relief, but loudly, roaring to life and then idling at top volume. Well, a truck this old was bound to have a flaw. The antique radio worked, a plus that I hadn''t expected. I will however be picking up some melon scented air fresheners from the nearest dollar general and some deodorizer I''m not a fan of the smell. Chapter 104 - 104. messy chapters (A/N Sorry if the chapters are a bit slow I have to fix them the online book I found just fucked up everything plus I''m doing the classic genderswap thing.) Finding the school wasn''t difficult, though I''d never been there before. The school was, like most other things, just off the highway. It was not obvious that it was a school; only the sign, which declared it to be the Forks High School, made me stop. It looked like a collection of matching houses, built with maroon-colored bricks. There were so many trees and shrubs I couldn''t see its size at first. Where was the feel of the institution? I wondered nostalgically. Where were the chain-link fences,the metal detectors? I parked in front of the first building, which had a small sign over the door reading front office. No one else was parked there, so I was sure it was off limits, but I decided I would get directions inside instead of circling around in the rain like an idiot. I stepped out of the toasty truck cab and walked down a little stone path lined with dark hedges. I took a deep breath before opening the door. Inside, it was brightly lit, and warmer than I''d hoped. The office was small; a little waiting area with padded folding chairs, orange-flecked commercial carpet, notices and awards cluttering the walls, a big clock ticking loudly. Plants grew everywhere in large plastic pots, as if there wasn''t enough greenery outside. The room was cut in half by a long counter, cluttered with wire baskets full of papers and brightly colored flyers taped to its front. There were three desks behind the counter, one of which was manned by a large, red-haired woman wearing glasses. She was wearing a purple t-shirt, which immediately made me feel overdressed. The red-haired woman looked up. "Can I help you?" "I''m Ryan Swan," I informed her, and saw the immediate awarenesslight her eyes. I was expected, a topic of gossip no doubt. Son of the Chief''s flighty ex-wife, come home at last. "Of course," she said. She dug through a precariously stacked pile of documents on her desk till she found the ones she was looking for. "I have your schedule right here, and a map of the school." She brought several sheets to the counter to show roe. She went through my classes for me, highlighting the best route to each on the map, and gave me a slip to have each teacher sign, which I was to bring back at the end of the day. She smiled at me and hoped, like Charlie, that I would like it here in Forks. I smiled back thinking about crazy new adventures. When I went back out to my truck, other students were starting to arrive. I drove around the school, following the line of traffic. I was glad to see that most of the cars were older like mine, nothing flashy. At home I''d lived in one of the few lower-income neighborhoods that were included in the Paradise Valley District. It was a common thing to see a new Mercedes or Porsche in the student lot. The nicest car here was a shiny Volvo, and it stood out. Still, I cut the engine as soon as I was in a spot, so that the thunderous volume wouldn''t draw attention to me. I looked at the map in the truck, memorizing it; so i wouldnt get lost I stuffed everything in my bag, slung the strap over my shoulder, and sucked in a huge breath. I can do this, I pumped myself up for the new school day. No one was going to bite me I hoped cause if I get eaten the first day that''s just bad luck. I finally exhaled and stepped out of the truck. I kept my face pulled back into my hood as I walked to the sidewalk, crowded with teenagers. My plain black jacket didn''t stand out, I noticed with relief. Once I got around the cafeteria, building three was easy to spot. A largeblack "3" was painted on a white square on the east corner. I felt my breathing gradually calmed as I approached the door. I tried holding my breath as I followed two unisex raincoats through the door. The classroom was small. The people in front of me stopped just inside the door to hang up their coats on a long row of hooks. I copied them. They were two girls, one a porcelain-colored blonde, the other also pale, with light brown hair. I took the slip up to the teacher, a tall, balding man whose desk had a nameplate identifying him as Mr. Mason. He gawked at me when he saw my name - not an encouraging response But at least he sent me to an empty desk at the back without introducing me to the class. It was harder for my new classmates to stare at me in the back, but somehow, they managed. I kept my eyes down on the reading list the teacher had given me. It was fairly basic: Bronte, Shakespeare, Chaucer, Faulkner. I''d already read everything. That was comforting... and boring. When the bell rang, a nasal buzzing sound, a gangly boy with skin problems and hair black as an oil slick leaned across the aisle to talk to me. "You''re Ryan Swan, aren''t you?" He looked like the overly helpful, chess club type. I wonder if he would like wizards chess I haven''t played with anyone for a while. "Where''s your next class?" he asked. I had to check in my bag. "Um, Government, with Jefferson, in building six." There was nowhere to look without meeting curious eyes. "I''m headed toward building four, I could show you the way..." Definitely over-helpful. "I''m Eric," he added. I smiled tentatively. "Thanks." We got our jackets and headed out into the rain, which had picked up. I could have sworn several people behind us were walking close enough to eavesdrop. I hoped I wasn''t getting paranoid. "So, this is a lot different than Phoenix, huh?" he asked. "Very." "It doesn''t rain much there, does it?" "Three or four times a year." "Wow, what must that be like?" he wondered. "Sunny," I told him. The fuck is this 20 questions? He studied my face apprehensively, and I sighed. It looked like clouds and a sense of humor didn''t mix. A few months of this and I''d forget how to use sarcasm. We walked back around the cafeteria, to the south buildings by the gym. Eric walked me right to the door, though it was clearly marked. "Well, good luck," he said as I touched the handle. "Maybe we''ll have some other classes together." He sounded hopeful. I smiled at him vaguely and went inside. internally I was saying "I''m straight even if I am handsome no boys allowed." The rest of the morning passed in about the same fashion. My Trigonometry teacher, Mr. Varner, who I would have hated anyway just because of the subject he taught, was the only one who made me stand in front of the class and introduce myself. Seriously fuck math.After two classes, I started to recognize several of the faces in each class. There was always someone braver than the others who would introduce themselves and ask me questions about how I was liking Forks. I tried to be diplomatic, but mostly I just lied a lot. At least I never needed the map. One girl sat next to me in both Trig and Spanish, and she walked with me to the cafeteria for lunch. She was tiny, several inches shorter than my six feet three inches, but her wildly curly dark hair made up a lot of the difference between our heights. I couldn''t remember her name, so I smiled and nodded as she prattled about teachers and classes. I didn''t try to keep up. Fangirls already I''m on a roll. Chapter 105 - 105. I wish I was a cool kid We sat at the end of a full table with several of her friends, who she introduced to me. I forgot all their names as soon as she spoke them. They seemed impressed by her bravery in speaking to me. The boy from English, Eric, waved at me from across the room. I''ll beat him up or something later I can''t come off as weak they smell fear. It was there, sitting in the lunchroom, trying to make conversation with seven curious strangers, that I first saw them. They were sitting in the corner of the cafeteria, as far away from where I sat as possible in the long room. There were five of them. They weren''t talking, and they weren''t eating, though they each had a tray of untouched food in front of them. They weren''t gawking at me, unlike most of the other students, so it was safe to stare at them without fear of meeting an excessively interested pair of eyes. But it was none of these things that caught, and held, my attention. They didn''t look anything alike. Of the two boys, one was big - muscled like a serious weight lifter, with dark, curly hair. The other was taller, leaner, but still muscular, and honey blond. I recognized them as Emmet and jasper. The girls were opposites. The tall one was statuesque. She had a beautiful figure, the kind you saw on the cover of the Sports Illustrated swimsuit issue, the kind that made every girl around her take a hit on her self-esteem just by being in the same room. Her hair was golden, gently waving to the middle of her back. She couldnt compete with my Fleur though.The short girl was pixielike, thin in the extreme, with small features. Her hair was a deep black,cropped short and pointing in every direction. Then there was the last one the one I had swapped for it was Yui from arifureta I had traded her with Edward she was small and had long blonde hair and looked adorable yep I had made the right choice. I made sure that she still had the mind reading the only thing she had going for her in arifureta was speed casting that''s junk here. And yet, they were all exactly alike. Every one of them was chalky pale, the palest of all the students living in this sunless town. They all had very dark eyes despite the range in hair tones. They also had dark shadows under those eyes - purplish, bruiselike shadows. As if they were all suffering from a sleepless night, or almost done recovering from a broken nose. Though their noses, all their features, were straight, perfect, angular. But all this is not why I couldn''t look away. I stared because their faces, so different, so similar, were all devastatingly, inhumanly beautiful. They were faces you never expected to see except perhaps on the airbrushed pages of a fashion magazine. Or painted by an old master as the face of an angel. It reminded me of Fleur in a way but also not I got the hint that my body was screaming at me danger and it felt like my chains were wanting to just pop out and protect me. these were fuck mothering vampires and they could eat me not the pussy ones from the Harry Potter world scared of garlic and shit. no natural human hunters finely crafted people predators. They were all looking away - away from each other, away from the otherstudents, away from anything in particular as far as I could tell. As I watched, the small girl rose with her tray -unopened soda, unbitten apple - and walked away with a quick, graceful lope that belonged on a runway. I watched, amazed at her lithe dancer''s step, till she dumped her tray and glided through the back door, faster than I would have thought possible what a waste of food poor starving kids in Africa would love for that food. My eyes darted back to the others, who sat unchanging. I''d have them do that 10 cents a day thing for hungry kids later the bastards."Who are they?" I asked the girl from my Spanish class, whose name I''d forgotten. As she looked up to see who I meant - though already knowing, probably, from my tone - suddenly the little blonde looked at her, the edward replacement the youngest, perhaps. she looked at my neighbor for just a fraction of a second, and then her dark eyes flickered to mine. I felt a wave of mental pressure over my occulmency shields but acted like I didn''t notice no one could get into my mind and I had payed 10k shop points to buy bellas shield ability when I remembered it was great for mental protection I wanted that shit. my mind will be fortified against everything. she looked away quickly. In that brief flash of a glance, her face held nothing of interest - it was as if she had called her name, and she had looked up in involuntary response, already having decided not to answer. Damn mind readers. My neighbor giggled in embarrassment, looking at the table."That''s Amanda and Emmett Cullen, and Rosalie and Jasper Hale. The one who left was Alice Cullen; they all live together with Dr. Cullen and his wife." She said this under her breath. Oh? she got renamed as Amanda well I guess that''s better and more normal than Yui it would stick out too much here. I glanced sideways at the beautiful girl, who was looking at her tray now,picking a bagel to pieces with long, pale fingers. her mouth was moving very quickly, her perfect lips barely opening. The other three still looked away, and yet I felt she was speaking quietly to them. I was preparing for the cliche bullshit back story I would love to just mess with Amanda by saying insane things I knew she was eavesdropping but I didn''t want to get eaten i might be able to escape with my chains and kingdom but that would blow my plots and normal cover. Strange, unpopular names, I thought. The kinds of names grandparents had. But maybe that was in vogue here - small town names? I finally remembered that my neighbor was called Jessica, a perfectly common name. There were two girls named Jessica in my History class back home. "They are... very nice-looking." I struggled with the conspicuous understatement. "Yes!" Jessica agreed with another giggle. "They''re all together though - Emmett and Rosalie, and Jasper and Alice, I mean. And they live together." Her voice held all the shock and condemnation of the small town, I thought critically. But, if I was being honest, I had to admit that even in Phoenix, it would cause gossip. "Which ones are the Cullens?" I asked. "They don''t look related..." "Oh, they''re not. Dr. Cullen is really young, in his twenties or early thirties. They''re all adopted. The Hales are brother and sister, twins - the blondes - and they''re foster children." "They look a little old for foster children." "They are now, Jasper and Rosalie are both eighteen, but they''ve been with Mrs. Cullen since they were eight. She''s their aunt or something like that." "That''s really kind of nice - for them to take care of all those kids like that, when they''re so young and everything." "I guess so," Jessica admitted reluctantly, and I got the impression that she didn''t like the doctor and his wife for some reason. With the glances she was throwing at their adopted children, I would presume the reason was jealousy. "I think that Mrs. Cullen can''t have any kids, though," she added, as if that lessened their kindness. Throughout all this conversation, my eyes flickered again and again to the table where the strange family sat. They continued to look at the walls and not eat. "Have they always lived in Forks?" I asked. "No," she said in a voice that implied it should be obvious, even to a new arrival like me. "They just moved down two years ago from somewhere in Alaska."As I examined them, the youngest, one of the Cullens, looked up and met my gaze, this time with evident curiosity in her expression. I felt pressure on my shields slide right off the occulmency and my cloak working wonders As I looked swiftly away, it seemed to me that her glance held some kind of unmet expectation. like she really wanted to read my mind wow sometimes girls are so nosey I mean next she will want my phone password jeez. we aren''t even dating yet. "Which one is the girl with the blonde hair?" I asked. I peeked at her from the corner of my eye, and she was still staring at me, but not gawking like the other students had today - she had a slightly frustrated expression it was like she was a voyeur. I looked down again, man she really wants in my shield I just felt wave after wave on my mind sliding off like a slippery bar of soap no grip. "That''s Amanda. she''s gorgeous, of course, but don''t waste your time. she doesn''t date. Apparently none of the boys here are good-looking enough for her." She sniffed, a clear case of sour grapes. I wondered if she took it as me turning her down.I bit my lip to hide my smile. Then I glanced at her again. her face was turned away, but I thought her cheek appeared lifted, as if she were smiling, too. eaves dropper. Chapter 106 - 106. I use old spice After a few more minutes, the four of them left the table together. They all were noticeably graceful - even the big, brawny one. It was unsettling to watch. The one named Amanda didn''t look at me again.I sat at the table with Jessica and her friends longer than I would have if I''d been sitting alone. I was anxious not to be late for class on my first day. One of my new acquaintances, who considerately reminded me that her name was Angela, had Biology II with me the next hour. We walked to class together in silence. She was shy. When we entered the classroom, Angela went to sit at a black-topped lab table exactly like the ones I was used to. She already had a neighbor. In fact, all the tables were filled but one. Next to the center aisle, I recognized Amanda Cullen by her blonde hair, sitting next to that single open seat. As I walked down the aisle to introduce myself to the teacher and get my slip signed, I was watching him surreptitiously. Just as I passed, she suddenly went rigid in her seat. Alarm bells were screaming in my mind death. She stared at me again, meeting my eyes with the strangest expression on her face - it was hostile, furious, hungry. I looked away quickly, shocked, and reigned in enkidu. I stumbled over a book in the walkway and had to catch myself on the edge of a table. The girl sitting there giggled. I''d noticed that her eyes were black - coal black. Fed vampires have like a butterscotch color if I remember. This was not a fed vampire and my blood had magic in it, it was very good blood. Mr. Banner signed my slip and handed me a book with no nonsense about introductions. I could tell we were going to get along. Of course, he had no choice but to send me to the one open seat in the middle of the room. I kept my eyes down as I went to sit by her, internally screaming don''t eat me don''t eat me. I didn''t look up as I set my book on the table and took my seat, but I saw her posture change from the corner of my eye. she was leaning away from me, sitting on the extreme edge of her chair and averting her face like she smelled something bad. Inconspicuously, I sniffed my hair. It smelled like old spice swagger, the scent of my favorite shampoo. bitch better not think i stink she better just be affected by my blood.It seemed an innocent enough odor. I tried to pay attention to the teacher. Being this close to a superhuman vampire is not safe even if I have like 7 more clones I know for a fact being eaten would suck. My chains would have no chance at this distance and she is technically mortal she could probably tear them apart easily. my only chance is retreat to the kingdom I''d probably still be hit though and the kingdom doesn''t convert vampires that i know of. Unfortunately the lecture was on cellular anatomy, something I''d already studied. I took notes carefully anyway, always looking down. I couldn''t stop myself from peeking occasionally at the vampire girl next to me. During the whole class, she never relaxed her stiff position on the edge of her chair, sitting as far from me as possible. I could see her hand on her left leg was clenched into a fist, tendons standing out under her pale skin. This, too, she never relaxed. she had the long sleeves of her white shirt pushed up to his elbows, and her forearm was surprisingly soft looking and dainty. she wasn''t nearly as big as shed looked next to her burly brother she was tiny and terrifying. The class seemed to drag on longer than the others. Was it because the day was finally coming to a close, or because I was waiting for her to rip out my throat and eat me.she never did; she continued to sit so still it looked like she wasn''t breathing.Was this his normal vampire behavior? I questioned my judgment on this world choice but I wanted some people here. I''ll suck it up and be a big boy. I peeked up at her one more time, and regretted it. she was glaring down at me again, her black eyes full of revulsion and hunger. As I flinched away from her, shrinking against my chair, the phrase if looks could kill suddenly ran through my mind. At that moment, the bell rang loudly, making me jump, and Amanda Cullen was out of her seat. Fluidly she rose - she was much shorter than I''d thought - her back to me, and she was out the door before anyone else was out of their seat. I sat frozen in my seat, staring blankly after her. That was terifying I really would have no chance in speed. It wasn''t fair. I began gathering up my things slowly. That was a very stressful hour man having someone who could probably throw cars with their bare hands that lives on drinking blood who had some monstrous addiction to yours at this point was really scary I''ve said it before I''ll say it again women are scary. "Aren''t you Ryan Swan?" a male voice asked. I looked up to see a boy with pale blond hair carefully gelled into orderly spikes, smiling at me in a friendly way. He obviously didn''t think I smelled bad. I mean I wear old spice bitch. "I''m Mike." "Hi, Mike." "Do you need any help finding your next class?" "I''m headed to the gym, actually. I think I can find it." "That''s my next class, too." He seemed thrilled, though it wasn''t that big of a coincidence in a school this small. We walked to class together; he was a chatterer - he supplied most of the conversation, which made it easy for me. He''d lived in California till he was ten, so he knew how I felt about the sun. It turned out he was in my English class also. I must repeat no boys allowed in the harem but me. But as we were entering the gym, he asked, "So, did you stab Amanda Cullen with a pencil or what? I''ve never seen her act like that." I cringed. So I wasn''t the only one who had noticed. And, apparently, that wasn''t Amanda Cullen''s usual behavior. I decided to play dumb. " I don''t think she likes the smell of old spice honestly." The Gym teacher, Coach Clapp, found me a uniform but didn''t make me dress down for today''s class. At home, only two years of RE. were required. Here, P.E. was mandatory all four years. I watched four volleyball games running simultaneously.The final bell rang at last. I walked slowly to the office to return my paperwork. The rain had drifted away, but the wind was strong, and colder. When I walked into the warm office, I almost turned around and walked back out. Amanda Cullen stood at the desk in front of me. I recognized again that long blonde hair she didn''t appear to notice the sound of my entrance. I stood pressed against the back wall, waiting for the receptionist to be free. The door opened again, and the cold wind suddenly gusted through the room, rustling the papers on the desk, swirling my hair around my face. The girl who came in merely stepped to the desk, placed a note in the wire basket, and walked out again. But Amanda Cullen''s back stiffened, and she turned slowly to glare at me - her face was absurdly beautiful - with piercing, hate-filled eyes. For an instant, I felt a thrill of genuine fear, raising the hair on my arms. The look only lasted a second, but it chilled me more than the freezing wind. She turned back to the receptionist. "Never mind, then," she said hastily in a voice like velvet. "I can see that it''s impossible. Thank you so much for your help." And she turned on his heel without another look at me, and disappeared out the door. "How did your first day go, dear?" the receptionist asked maternally. "Fine," I lied, it was scary. She didn''t look convinced. When I got to the truck, it was almost the last car in the lot. It seemed like a haven, already the closest thing to home I had in this damp green hole. I sat inside for a while, just staring out the windshield blankly. But soon I was cold enough to need the heater, so I turned the key and the engine roared to life. I headed back to Charlie''s house, time for some runescape. Chapter 107 - 107 life goes on The next day was better... and worse. It was better because it wasn''t raining yet, though the clouds were dense and opaque. It was easier because I knew what to expect of my day. I got to sit alone in English, and my new friends walked me to my next class, that was nice of them. People didn''t look at me quite as much as they had yesterday. I sat with a big group at lunch that included Mike, Eric, Jessica, and several other people whose names and faces I now remembered. I began to feel like I was popular but my quiet time was going down the drain. It was worse because I was tired; I didn''t get to sleep til late I was grinding out slayer on runescape. It was worse because Mr. Varner called on me in Trig when my hand wasn''t raised and I had the wrong answer I hate math. And it was worse because Amanda Cullen wasn''t in school at all. How can I woo her if she isn''t here but oh well she will be back they always come back for this sexy body.All morning I was dreading lunch, fearing her hungry glares. Part of me wanted to confront her. and just outright say im not edible. But we must remain low key follow the plot for the best results if they just up and dissappear I probably can''t find them I have zero tracking skills which now that I''m looking back on it is a pretty bad thing to not have. But when I walked into the cafeteria with Jessica - trying to keep my eyes from sweeping the place for her, and failing entirely - I saw that her four siblings of sorts were sitting together at the same table, and she was not with them. Mike intercepted us and steered us to his table. Jessica seemed elated by the attention, and her friends quickly joined us. But as I tried to listen to their easy chatter, I was terribly uncomfortable, I hate teen gossip it''s so boring and I feel like that sense of not fitting in doesn''t really go away. I walked to Biology with more confidence when, by the end of lunch, she still hadn''t showed. I held my breath at the door, but Amanda Cullen wasn''t there, either. I exhaled and went to my seat I would not become and oversized fruit gusher today no sir. Mike followed, talking about an upcoming trip to the beach. He chatted with me by my desk till the bell rang. Then went to sit by a girl with braces and a bad perm. In a town like this, where everyone lived on top of everyone else, diplomacy was essential. I couldn''t just say fuck off I want to nap could i? I was relieved that I had the desk to myself, that Amanda was absent. I told myself that repeatedly. But I couldn''t get rid of the nagging suspicion that this was almost more dangerous than a yandere I mean I don''t think yanderes eat people do they? It was ridiculous, and egotistical, to think that I could affect anyone that strongly but I knew it was true I''m just that sexy and delicious. And yet I couldn''t stop worrying that it was true. When the school day was finally done I changed quickly back into my jeans and blue sweater. I hurried from the locker room, pleased to find that I had successfully evaded my new friends for the moment. I walked swiftly out to the parking lot. It was crowded now with fleeing students. I got in my truck and dug through my bag to make sure I had what I needed.Last night I''d discovered that Charlie couldn''t cook much besides fried eggs and bacon. So I requested that I be assigned kitchen detail for the duration of my stay I''d have one of the house elves cook discretely. He was willing enough to hand over the keys to the banquet hall. I also found out that he had no food in the house. So I had my shopping list and the cash from the jar in the cupboard labeled FOOD, MONEY, and I was on my way to the Thriftway. I gunned my deafening engine to life, ignoring the heads that turned in my direction, and backed carefully into a place in the line of cars that were waiting to exit the parking lot. As I waited, trying to pretend that the earsplitting rumble was coming from someone else''s car, I saw the two Cullens and the Hale twins getting into their car. It was the shiny new Volvo. Of course. I hadn''t noticed their clothes before - I''d been too mesmerized by their faces. Now that I looked, it was obvious that they were all dressed exceptionally well; simply, but in clothes that subtly hinted at designer origins. With their remarkable good looks, the style with which they carried themselves, they could have worn dishrags and pulled it off. It seemed excessive for them to have both looks and money. But as far as I could tell, life worked that way most of the time. It didn''t look as if it bought them any acceptance here. No, I didn''t fully believe that. The isolation must be their desire; even I want people to fuck off so I can just nerd out sometimes but I''ve had responsibilities lately and my video games have stagnated a bit maybe I should just spend a day in my trunk like a true shut in. They looked at my noisy truck as I passed them, just like everyone else. I kept my eyes straight forward and was relieved when I finally was free of the school grounds. The Thriftway was not far from the school, just a few streets south, off the highway. It was nice to be inside the supermarket; it felt normal. I did the shopping at home, and I fell into the pattern of the familiar task gladly. The store was big enough inside that I couldn''t hear the tapping of the rain on the roof to remind me where I was. When I got home, I unloaded all the groceries, stuffing them in wherever I could find an open space. I hoped Charlie wouldn''t mind. I wrapped potatoes in foil and stuck them in the oven to bake, covered a steak in marinade and balanced it on top of a carton of eggs in the fridge. When I was finished with that, I took my book bag upstairs. Before starting my homework i plugged in my alienware laptop and checked my e-mail for the first time. I had three messages. "Ryan" my mom wrote... Write me as soon as you get in. Tell me how your flight was. Is it raining? I miss you already. I''m almost finished packing for Florida, but I can''t find my pink blouse. Do you know where I put it? Phil says hi. Mom. I sighed and went to the next. It was sent eight hours after the first. "Ryan," she wrote... Why haven''t you e-mailed me yet? What are you waiting for? Mom. The last was from this morning. Ryan Swan, If I haven''t heard from you by 5:30 p.m. today I''m calling Charlie. I checked the clock. I still had an hour, but my mom was well known for jumping the gun. Mom, Calm down. I''m writing right now. Don''t do anything rash.Ryan. I sent that and began again. (Man I hope she isn''t a son-con I don''t think this is an incest story at all besides in game of thrones but even then it doesn''t involve me.) Mom, Everything is great. Of course it''s raining. I was waiting for something to write about. School isn''t bad, just a little repetitive. I met some nice kids who sit by me at lunch. Your blouse is at the dry cleaners - you were supposed to pick it up Friday. Charlie bought me a truck, can you believe it? I love it. It''s old, but really sturdy, which is good, you know, for destroying the non believers. I miss you, too. I''ll write again soon, but I''m not going to check my e-mail every five minutes. Relax, breathe. I love you. Ryan. Chapter 108 - 108. just living life man "Ryan?" my father called out when he heard me on the stairs. Who else? I thought to myself. "Hey, Dad, welcome home." "Thanks." He hung up his gun belt and stepped out of his boots as I bustled about the kitchen. As far as I was aware, he''d never shot the gun on the job. But he kept it ready. When I came here as a child, he would always remove the bullets as soon as he walked in the door. I guess he considered me old enough now not to shoot myself by accident if only he knew I had guns and weapons in my gate that would put that little glock to shame. Speaking of weapons my shadows had made it to Fort Knox earlier today it was now the stake out time. Then I''d have my 8000 ton golden problem solver oh yes. let me put it this way a fully loaded legal semi truck weighs only 40 tons so I''d be throwing something like 200 semi trucks out of my gate and cannon like speeds then problem solved. that''s how you waste money my friends. "What''s for dinner?" he asked warily. My mother was an imaginative cook, and her experiments weren''t always edible. I was surprised, and sad, that he seemed to remember that far back. "Steak and potatoes," I answered, and he looked relieved. He seemed to feel awkward standing in the kitchen doing nothing; he lumbered into the living room to watch TV while I had dipsy finish cooking. We were both more comfortable that way. She made a salad while the steaks cooked, and set the table. I called him in when dinner was ready and dipsy was gone, and he sniffed appreciatively as he walked into the room. "Smells good." "Thanks." We ate in silence for a few minutes. It wasn''t uncomfortable. Neither of us was bothered by the quiet. In some ways, we were well suited for living together. "So, how did you like school? Have you made any friends?" he asked as he was taking seconds. "Well, I have a few classes with a girl named Jessica. I sit with her friends at lunch. And there''s this boy, Mike, who I get along with. Everybody seems pretty nice." "That must be Mike Newton. Nice kid - nice family. His dad owns the sporting goods store just outside of town. He makes a good living off all the backpackers who come through here." "Do you know the Cullen family?" I asked hesitantly. "Dr. Cullen''s family? Sure. Dr. Cullen''s a great man." "They... the kids... are a little different. They don''t seem to fit in very well at school." Charlie surprised me by looking angry. "People in this town," he muttered. "Dr. Cullen is a brilliant surgeon who could probably work in any hospital in the world, make ten times the salary he gets here," he continued, getting louder. "We''re lucky to have him - lucky that his wife wanted to live in a small town. He''s an asset to the community, and all of those kids are well behaved and polite. I had my doubts, when they first moved in, with all those adopted teenagers. I thought we might have some problems with them. But they''re all very mature - I haven''t had one speck of trouble from any of them. That''s more than I can say for the children of some folks who have lived in this town for generations. And they stick together the way a family should - camping trips every other weekend... Just because they''re newcomers, people have to talk." It was the longest speech I''d ever heard Charlie make. He must feel strongly about whatever people were saying. I backpedaled. "They seemed nice enough to me. I just noticed they kept to themselves. They''re all very attractive," I added, trying to be more complimentary. "You should see the doctor," Charlie said, laughing. "It''s a good thing he''s happily married. A lot of the nurses at the hospital have a hard time concentrating on their work with him around." We lapsed back into silence as we finished eating. He cleared the table while I started on the dishes. He went back to the TV, and after I finished washing the dishes by hand - no dishwasher - I went upstairs unwillingly to work on my math homework. I could feel a tradition in the making.That night it was finally quiet. I fell asleep quickly, exhausted. The rest of the week was uneventful. I got used to the routine of my classes. By Friday I was able to recognize, if not name, almost all the students at school. And my fort Knox heist was a success I was now an owner of an over 4000 ton giant golden ball that was worth 420 billion dollars. I spent hours firing it in the kingdom to both the shock and awe of the fellows who stayed there they were gobsmacked at how much it would sell for and even more dumfounded at what I was using it for Sirius and James thought it was the best prank ever robbing America twice I now technically owned 112% of America''s gold lol by the way the proper weight was over 9100 tons of gold it was like throwing a house but heavier. if you let it sit it kinda just collapsed on itself starting from the bottom so i bought a little levitation stand so it could rotate around and not get messed up it made it look extra smooth and shiny too. Amanda Cullen didn''t come back to school. Every day, I watched the rest of the Cullens entered the cafeteria without her. Then I could play plants vs zombies while the rest of the kids talked. Mostly it centered around a trip to the La Push Ocean Park in two weeks that Mike was putting together. I was invited, and I had agreed to go, more out of politeness than desire. Beaches should be hot and dry. My first weekend in Forks passed without incident. Charlie, unused to spending time in the usually empty house, worked most of the weekend. Had some crazy sex with fleur to break in my new bed and body and punish her for all the naughty mental messages she would send me more on that later though then I cleaned the house, got ahead on my homework, and wrote my mom more e-mails. I did drive to the library Saturday, but it was so poorly stocked that I didn''t bother to get a card; I would have to make a date to visit Olympia or Seattle soon and find a good bookstore. I wondered idly what kind of gas mileage the truck got... and shuddered at the thought. This is why we need arc reactor power cars but those were like hundreds of millions to billions I didn''t have. I was at like 13mgp. Chapter 109 - 109. training day and first summon It was the day I finally decided to get a real trainer I was going to spend shop points on a summon. I brought up my store and there she was scathach basically a god of hand to hand combat from martial arts to weapons she had mastered them all she cost 500k shop points. And I bought her. Lancer''s True Name is Sc¨¢thach a female warrior-queen from Celtic Mythology''s Ulster Cycle. The queen and gatekeeper of the foreign territory/haunted ground called the "Land of Shadows" she is a prodigy of spearmanship and Rune magecraft. She possesses a power immense enough to obtain control over and close the gate of the "Land of Shadows", which is overflowing with countless ghosts, to ward off the dead. It has been said that she became the mentor of C¨² Chulainn - who would later grow into the hero of Ulster - guiding him, teaching all sorts of techniques and even bestowing his favorite magic spear. Due to her nature, the Land of Shadows itself eventually became completely sundered from the mortal world, fully becoming a land of the dead. Still existing unto modern times and unable to become a Heroic Spirit on the Throne of Heroes, Sc¨¢thach had not ventured outside of the Land of Shadows for two thousand years. Unable to die, she could only wait until the time the World and its outside finally disappear. Sc¨¢thach is an extremely beautiful woman. She has long purple hair and red eyes, and wears a full-body outfit that highlights her curvaceous body, with metallic shoulder pads. "Are you my new master?" she said as the summoning light faded summons where 100% loyal. "Yes I am and i would like for you to teach me combat and help me improve." She looked him up and down and said "You do look pretty weak I can''t have my master dying because of that I will train you to the best of my ability every day. now tell me what kind of weapons do you use." I explained the gate and chains of enkidu and showed her my gauntlet needless to say she was shocked at them all they were all legendary items of Gilgsmesh and she had never seen a soul fused weapon before. he happily bought her one and showed her how it worked it turned into a spear for her he couldn''t afford gae bolg or any of the other spears right now. needless to say her training was absolute hell and he would do 100 hours of the time turner everyday for spare training he had bought weights for his arms legs and body that he was required to wear at all times he was wearing about 100 pounds right now but his stats and hand to hand skills were skyrocketing and he was getting his ass beat every day while Sirius and James laughed it up until he said he would sick her on them that shut them up he also had her train Bella in daggers fleur wasn''t really a fighter more of a curse breaker so she mostly studied and help relieve his stress with muscle massages and ointment rubs to get rid of bruises. scathach was amazed by the kingdom and all the magic she had never heard of. she spent a lot of time reading up on new things she hadn''t been out of the land of Shadows she did however take a great deal of interest in the viel of death apparently it added some kind of soul system into my kingdom I didn''t understand like a heaven and hell I''d figure out later when I learned some cosmic laws or something. We really worked hard on my gauntlet fighting and grappling I learned how to direct large amounts of lightning into a single spot on my fist and blow things up from the inside out I named the move Thunder Cookie it''s now my favorite I''m working on shortening the charge time my gauntlets are only in the basic for when they level up apparently they cover up to my shoulders and neck and I get boots that give me a burst of speed by firing compressed lightning and shooting me forward I can''t hold it at all it just blows through my stamina I''ll get there though. The chains I''m learning about whipping and proper capture with them basically ghost rider style. chains are kind of hard to use but they are also unpredictable I can also use them for emergency armor to wrap around body parts to help dampen blows right now I''m working on splitting my mind so that I can do Hand to hand while they move around striking out like snakes from unpredictable levels it''s slow going but hey one step at a time. she is also teaching the troll proper great sword handling it''s great watching him get beat up when it''s not me getting beat up. she knows I have extra good healing items like phoenix tears and such and basically uses them as water for after training drinks I mean can you be any more spoiled. she is going to teach me more forms of magic later and lily has taken too teaching me apparition. it''s not that hard and I got it down in a few days I only splinched off a finger twice scathach is now learning it she says it would be excellent for combat. I''d buy Haki skill books but they are so fucking expensive I''ll have to save up a bit I''m not wasting my shop points I mean scathach basically would have cost me millions if I didn''t use shop points and that''s without her spear she truly is a great combat teacher so every day I''d take 4 more days of beatings it was odd running into myself outside sometimes but we got over it and looked at each other in pity me because I knew what was going to happen and him because he knew what had happened to me time travel is terrifying man I don''t know how it works but every time I do use the time reverse function I need to wait a full 24 hours before I can use it again. I had my shadow outside the kingdom at these times. Chapter 110 - 110. destroyed over and over When you think your good but your teacher just beats your ass every single day he had to have all his forms fixed his combat style remodeled he face broken bones ruptured organs bruised ego again and again day after day he had each and every shadow get systematically destroyed and trained as well in every single type of weapon from spears to heavy blades and great axes to magical combat and Guns to scythes and sword and shield his passive combat skills were rising at an alarming rate and he still couldn''t get off a single hit his dodging training consisted mostly of just trying not to die his passive pain resistance shot through the roof he barely flinched at broken bones and dislocated body parts she was absolutely ruthless everyone in the kingdom pitied him but he would rise above it how can he not even land a single fucking hit. she would stab him with a spear to correct his posture and try to knock him off guard almost every lesson he had to be carried off by house elves to the infirmary she even beat the shit out of him in animagus form he was flattened like it was nothing and beaten like a dog she truly was a monster his chains couldn''t touch her his fist couldn''t connect his weapons missed or were parried it was a crushing blow to his ego and he would wonder If he was improving at all if it wasn''t for the notifications and the fact she had just broke his ribs and he had shrugged it off she made sure to break as many bones then have them reset to make them stronger as they healed it was torture at some point he could probably shrug off the cruciatus curse but his stats were still mostly at human level he was just getting his foundation down I mean it''s only been a few days she hadn''t even got mildy hard on him he was told which scared him nearly to death. demon he had summoned a demon and sold his soul for help this is what has happened. and she was just so delighted he was holding on and continuing the training. what do you mean holding on?!!? he surprised he hasn''t died I''m pretty sure this area was white when we started. why are those redcaps trying to move in?? they only live in bloody battlefields. This is all my blood. it''s was horrifying but now it was time for normal life to return for a moment until tomorrow. The rain stayed soft over the weekend, quiet, so I was able to sleep well. People greeted me in the parking lot Monday morning. I didn''t know all their names, but I waved back and smiled at everyone. It was colder this morning, but happily not raining. In English We had a pop quiz on Wuthering Heights. It was straightforward, very easy. All in all, I was feeling a lot more comfortable than I had thought I would feel by this point. I mean under my clothes were weights and under those weights were bruises it''s was painful but I was free from my teacher for the school day until night came. When we walked out of class, the air was full of swirling bits of white. I could hear people shouting excitedly to each other. The wind bit at my cheeks, my nose. "Wow," Mike said. "It''s snowing." I looked at the little cotton fluffs that were building up along the sidewalk and swirling erratically past my face. It made my swelling feel so much better ugh my kidneys. "it''s all fun and games til someone hits you in the ear." Mike laughed. And then a big, squishy ball of dripping snow smacked into the back of his head. We both turned to see where it came from. I had my suspicions about Eric, who was walking away, his back toward us - in the wrong direction for his next class. Mike appatently had the same notion. He bent over and began scraping together a pile of the white mush. "I''ll see you at lunch, okay?" I kept walking as I spoke. "Once people start throwing wet stuff, I go inside." He just nodded, his eyes on Eric''s retreating figure. Throughout the morning, everyone chattered excitedly about the snow; apparently it was the first snowfall of the new year. I kept my hands under my shirt to get some more swelling down. Sure snow was great and all, - until it melted in your socks I don''t like wet socks. I walked alertly to the cafeteria with Jessica after Spanish my teachers beatings still in my mind. Mush balls were flying everywhere. I dodged quite a few of them. Jessica thought I was hilarious, but something in my expression kept her from lobbing a snowball at me herself. Mike caught up to us as we walked in the doors, laughing, with ice melting the spikes in his hair. He and Jessica were talking animatedly about the snow fight as we got in line to buy food. I glanced toward that table in the corner out of habit. There were five people at the table. She must have eaten and gotten back from running away from problems probably not wanting to dissapoint her father. I put it in the back of my mind. I waited for my new friends to get their food, and then followed them to a table, my mind on combat lessons and ways to improve them I don''t really like physical weights I was thinking about seals I''ll talk to teacher about it later. I sipped my soda slowly. Jessica asked, how I was feeling. I told her it was nothing but pain from martial arts practice they were all quite curious I told them I had been studying it since I was young and had hurt myself a bit at practice was all. I decided to permit myself one glance at the Cullen family''s table. They were laughing. Jasper, and Emmett all had their hair entirely saturated with melting snow. The girls were leaning away as Emmett shook his dripping hair toward them. They were enjoying the snowy day, just like everyone else - only they looked more like a scene from a movie than the rest of us. But, aside from the laughter and playfulness, there was something different, and I knew what it was it was like an after feeding glow. I examined Amanda the most carefully. her skin was less pale, I decided - the circles under her eyes much less noticeable. But there was something more. I pondered, staring, trying to isolate the change. At that precise moment, her eyes flashed over to meet mine. I was sure, though, in the instant our eyes met, that she didn''t look harsh or unfriendly as he had the last time I''d seen him. He looked merely curious again, unsatisfied in some way. Still couldn''t get past my shields girly. "Amanda Cullen is staring at you," Jessica giggled in my ear. I chuckled and just waved it off and started playing plants vs zombies. "The Cullens don''t like anybody... well, they don''t notice anybody enough to like them. But she''s still staring at you." "She must be wondering how I got so awesome." I replied shamelessly. She snickered, but she looked away. Mike interrupted us then - he was planning an epic battle of the blizzard in the parking lot after school and wanted us to join. Jessica agreed enthusiastically. The way she looked at Mike left little doubt that she would be up for anything he suggested. I kept silent. It okay to be wet or cold but not both I''d have to use my mad dodging skills to evade that situation. Chapter 111 - 111. chit chat When we went to the door, everyone besides me groaned in unison. It was raining, washing all traces of the snow away in clear, icy ribbons down the side of the walkway. I pulled my hood up, secretly pleased. I would be free to go straight home after Gym. Mike kept up a string of complaints on the way to building four. Once inside the classroom, I saw that my table was still empty. Mr. Banner was walking around the room, distributing one microscope and box of slides to each table. Class didn''t start for a few minutes, and the room buzzed with conversation. I kept my eyes away from the door, doodling idly on the cover of my notebook. I heard very clearly when the chair next to me moved, but my eyes stayed carefully focused on the pattern I was drawing. "Hello," said a quiet, musical voice. I looked up, stunned that she was speaking to me. she was sitting as far away from me as the desk allowed, but her chair was angled toward me. her hair was dripping wet, disheveled - even so, she looked like he''d just finished shooting a commercial for shampoo. her beautiful face was friendly, open, a slight smile on her flawless lips. But her eyes were careful. "My name is Amanda Cullen," she continued. "I didn''t have a chance to introduce myself last week. You must be Ryan Swan." "Yepp" I said popping the p. Thankfully, Mr. Banner started class at that moment. I tried to concentrate as he explained the lab we would be doing today. The slides in the box were out of order. Working as lab partners, we had to separate the slides of onion root tip cells into the phases of mitosis they represented and label them accordingly. We weren''t supposed to use our books. In twenty minutes, he would be coming around to see who had it right. "Get started," he commanded. "Ladies first, partner?" I asked. I smiled my best smile I could and passed her the microscope. she slid it back insisting I go first. My assessment was confident. "Prophase." "Do you mind if I look?" she asked as I began to remove the slide. Her hand caught mine, to stop me, as she asked. Her fingers were ice-cold, like she''d been holding them in a snowdrift before class. But that wasn''t why I jerked my hand away so quickly. When she touched me, it stung my hand as if an electric current had passed through us, that was new. I''m sorry," she muttered, pulling her hand back immediately. However, she continued to reach for the microscope. I watched her, still wondering about the shock was it a magic reaction or what, as she examined the slide for an even shorter time than I had. "Prophase," she agreed, writing it neatly in the first space on our worksheet. she swiftly switched out the first slide for the second, and then glanced at it cursorily. "Anaphase," she murmured, writing it down as he spoke. I kept my voice indifferent. "May I?" if we are gunna be petty let''s do it all the way. She smirked and pushed the microscope to me. I looked through the eyepiece knowing she was right but I''m just petty like that. "Slide three?" I held out my hand without looking at her. She handed it to me; it seemed like she was being careful not to touch my skin again. I took the most fleeting look I could manage. "Interphase." I passed her the microscope before she could ask for it. she took a swift peek, and then wrote it down. I would have written it while ahe looked, but her clear, elegant script intimidated me. My handwriting looked like it belonged on a fridge drew by a first grader most of the time. We were finished before anyone else was close. I could see Mike and his partner comparing two slides again and again, and another group had their book open under the table. Which left me with nothing to do but try to not look at her. I glanced up, and ahe was staring at me, that same inexplicable look of frustration in her eyes as I felt my mental shield being rubbed over. Suddenly I identified that subtle difference in her face. it was the butterscotch eye color. I did always enjoy butterscotch pudding when I could fight Luna off. Mr. Banner came to our table then, to see why we weren''t working. He looked over our shoulders to glance at the completed lab, and then stared more intently to check the answers. "So, Amanda didn''t you think Ryan should get a chance with the microscope?" Mr. Banner asked. "Ryan" Amanda corrected automatically. "Actually, identified three of the five." Mr. Banner looked at me now; his expression was skeptical. "Have you done this lab before?" he asked. I smiled sheepishly. "Not with onion root." "Whitefish blastula?" "Yeah." Mr. Banner nodded. "Were you in an advanced placement program in Phoenix?" "Yes." "Well," he said after a moment, "I guess it''s good you two are lab partners." He mumbled something else as he walked away. After he left, I began doodling on my notebook again. It''s too bad about the snow, isn''t it?" Amanda asked. "Not really," I answered honestly, instead of pretending to be normal like everyone else. "You don''t like the cold." It wasn''t a question. "No I''m fine with the cold but when it gets cold and wet and ruins my socks it''s rather bothersome i don''t like wet socks." she looked fascinated by what I said, this is the classic sharigan problem you start relying on your abilities too much and they control your life I have to remember that gilgamesh became shit because of the gate and relying on it too much his combat skills became shit I''ll ask teacher to up my training. Her face was quite beautiful shame I had fleur and she couldn''t enthrall me like in the story looking like a love sick idiot isn''t good. "Why did you come here, then it''s one of the wettest coldest places in the world?" No one had asked me that - not straight out like she did, demanding. "ah well my mom wanted to travel around with her new husband who is into baseball one I hate baseball and two I prefer stability I don''t like moving around" (that''s why I bought the kingdom) "That''s pretty mature and logical reasoning" she said and slowly knit her eye brows thinking about things. Chapter 112 - 112. more chats and lack of awareness of your surroundings Mr. Banner called the class to order then, and I turned with relief to listen. I''d just explained my dreary life to this bizarre, beautiful girl who may or may not eat me. she''d seemed engrossed in our conversation, but now I could see, from the corner of my eye, that she was leaning away from me again, her hands gripping the edge of the table with unmistakable tension. I''d have to find that fruit that helps vampires at some point soon and plant one in my kingdom. I tried to appear attentive as Mr. Banner illustrated, with transparencies on the overhead projector, what I had seen without difficulty through the microscope. But it was boring. When the bell finally rang, Amanda rushed as swiftly and as gracefully from the room as she had last Monday. And, like last Monday, I stared after her in amazement I wish I could move that fast. The rain was just a mist as I walked to the parking lot, but I was happier when I was in the dry cab. I got the heater running, for once not caring about the mind-numbing roar of the engine. I unzipped my jacket, put the hood down, and fluffed my damp hair out so the heater could dry it on the way home. I looked around me to make sure it was clear. That''s when I noticed the still, white figure. Amanda Cullen was leaning against the front door of the Volvo, three cars down from me, and staring intently in my direction. I gave her a slight wink which made her cheeks tinge a little pink and then drove off laughing as she pouted. I didn''t know vampires could blush. When I opened my eyes in the morning, something was different. It was the light. It was still the gray-green light of a cloudy day in the forest, but it was clearer somehow. I realized there was no fog veiling my window. I jumped up to look outside, and then groaned snow. I only like snow 1 time a year for a beautiful Christmas then in can fuck off for the rest of the year. A fine layer of snow covered the yard, dusted the top of my truck, and whitened the road. But that wasn''t the worst part. All the rain from yesterday had frozen solid - coating the needles on the trees in fantastic, gorgeous patterns, and making the driveway a deadly ice slick. I could just apparate to school but people might get suspicious. Charlie had left for work before I got downstairs. In a lot of ways, living with Charlie was like having my own place. I threw down a quick bowl of cereal and some orange juice from the carton. I knew it wasn''t the stimulating learning environment I was anticipating, or seeing my new set of friends. If I was being honest with myself, I knew I was eager to get to school because I would see Amanda Cullen. It was like playing Russian roulette at this point you don''t know if your going to have a nice chat or a fight for your life but I''d figured once I wormed my way into her heart and she let out some of her secrets of share some of my magical ones I mean I don''t really need to go too far along with the story when I can just catch a trip on a plane to Rome and look around for the volturi once I''m a vampire or what not. until then I could just get my ass beat by teacher. Today she is going to be teaching me proper dislocation techniques by using them on me oh joy. It took every ounce of my concentration to make it down the icy brick driveway alive. I almost lost my balance when I finally got to the truck, but I managed to cling to the side mirror and save myself. Clearly, today was going to be nightmarish. Fucking ice man. My truck seemed to have no problem with the black ice that covered the roads. I drove very slowly, though, not wanting to carve a path of destruction through Main Street. When I got out of my truck at school, I saw why I''d had so little trouble. Something silver caught my eye, and I walked to the back of the truck - carefully holding the side for support - to examine my tires. There were thin chains crisscrossed in diamond shapes around them. Charlie had gotten up who knows how early to put snow chains on my truck. My throat suddenly felt tight. I wasn''t used to being taken care of, and Charlie''s unspoken concern caught me by surprise. I was standing by the back corner of the truck, struggling to fight back the sudden wave of emotion the snow chains had brought on, when I heard an odd sound. It was a high-pitched screech, and it was fast becoming painfully loud. I looked up, startled. I saw several things simultaneously. Nothing was moving in slow motion, the way it does in the movies. Instead, the adrenaline rush seemed to make my brain work much faster, and I was able to absorb in clear detail several things at once. Amanda Cullen was standing four cars down from me, staring at me in horror. Her face stood out from a sea of faces, all frozen in the same mask of shock. But of more immediate importance was the dark blue van that was skidding, tires locked and squealing against the brakes, spinning wildly across the ice of the parking lot. It was going to hit the back corner of my truck, and I was standing between them. I didn''t even have time to close my eyes. Man crushed to death for the first death, unlucky. I atleast expected to die to a random arrow in the game of thrones world people never expect it. Teacher is going to beat me double for this later not watching my surroundings. Just before I heard the shattering crunch of the van folding around the truck bed, something hit me, hard, but not from the direction I was expecting. My head cracked against the icy blacktop, and I felt something solid and cold pinning me to the ground. I was lying on the pavement behind the tan car I''d parked next to. But I didn''t have a chance to notice anything else, because the van was still coming. It had curled gratingly around the end of the truck and, still spinning and sliding, was about to collide with me again. A low oath made me aware that someone was with me, and the voice was impossible not to recognize. Two small, white hands shot out protectively in front of me, and the van shuddered to a stop a foot from my face, the tiny hands fitting providentially into a deep dent in the side of the van''s body. Then her hands moved so fast they blurred. One was suddenly gripping under the body of the van, and something was dragging me, swinging my legs around like a rag doll''s, till they hit the tire of the tan car. A groaning metallic thud hurt my ears, and the van settled, glass popping, onto the asphalt - exactly where, a second ago, my legs had been. It was absolutely silent for one long second before the screaming began. In the abrupt bedlam, I could hear more than one person shouting my name. But more clearly than all the yelling, I could hear Amanda Cullen''s low, frantic voice in my ear. "Ryan? Are you all right?" "I''m fine." My voice sounded strange. I tried to sit up, and realized she was holding me against the side of her body in an iron grasp. "Be careful," she warned as I struggled. "I think you hit your head pretty hard." I became aware of a throbbing ache centered above my left ear. But this is nothing compared to what''s coming for training later I can imagine the broke bones and taste of dirt now, delicious. "Ow," I said, surprised. "That''s what I thought." Her voice, amazingly, sounded like she was suppressing a giggle. "So are we going to ignore the obvious super speed thing you just pulled or...." I trailed off, trying to clear my head, get my bearings. "How did you get over here so fast?" "I was standing right next to you, Ryan," she said, Her tone serious again. I turned to sit up, and this time she let me, releasing her hold around my body and sliding as far from me as she could in the limited space. I looked at her concerned, innocent expression. "liar" I muttered under my breath which she obviously heard. by her raised eyebrow Chapter 113 - 113. hospital trip And then they found us, a crowd of people with tears streaming down their faces, shouting at each other, shouting at us. "Don''t move," someone instructed. "Get Tyler out of the van!" someone else shouted. There was a flurry of activity around us. I tried to get up, but Amanda''s cold hand pushed my shoulder down. "Just stay put for now." "But it''s wet and if you keep pushing me down, then I''ll think your coming onto me." I complained. It surprised me when she giggled under her breath. "You were over there," I suddenly said, and giggle stopped short. "You were by your car." Her expression turned hard. "No, I wasn''t." "I saw you." All around us was chaos. I could hear the gruffer voices of adults arriving on the scene. But I obstinately held on to our argument; I was right, and she was going to admit it. I would not get the liar title in this world I refused. "Ryan, I was standing with you, and I pulled you out of the way." she unleashed the full, devastating power of her eyes on me, as if trying to communicate something crucial. Too bad I''m immune to the puppy eyes, Luna used that on me all the time for pudding when she wasn''t supposed to have it. "I have a eidetic memory soooo yeah you can''t really lie to me about that...." her eyebrows shot up at once and she knew she was caught. The gold in her eyes blazed. "Please, Ryan." "Why?" I demanded. "Trust me," she pleaded, her soft voice I could hear the sirens now. "Will you promise to explain everything to me later?" "Fine," she snapped, abruptly exasperated. "Fine," I replied smugly "and I''ll remember this promise too." she looked at me with a sour expression. Internally i was laughing about getting a step closer to my goals of meeting the family of nice vampires. It took six EMTs and two teachers - Mr. Varner and Coach Clapp - to shift the van far enough away from us to bring the stretchers in. Amanda vehemently refused hers, and I tried to do the same, but the traitor told them I''d hit my head and probably had a concussion. That petty bitch. I almost died of humiliation when they put on the neck brace. It looked like the entire school was there, watching soberly as they loaded me in the back of the ambulance. Amanda got to ride in the front. It was maddening. I''ll punish her later for this. To make matters worse, Chief Swan arrived before they could get me safely away. "Ryan!" he yelled in panic when he recognized me on the stretcher. "I''m completely fine, Dad," I sighed. "There''s nothing wrong with me. And so help me god if you tell mom anything about this you will rue the day!" He turned to the closest EMT for a second opinion. I tuned him out to consider the jumble of inexplicable images churning chaotically in my head. When they''d lifted me away from the car, I had seen the deep dent in the tan car''s bumper - a very distinct dent that fit the contours of Amanda''s shoulders... as she had braced herself against the car with enough force to damage the metal frame... such scary waifus I''m collecting man. And then there was her family, looking on from the distance, with expressions that ranged from disapproval to fury but held no hint of concern for their Sister''s safety. I wonder what would they say if they knew I could just throw out fiendfyre and wipe out their existence. Naturally, the ambulance got a police escort to the county hospital. I felt ridiculous the whole time they were unloading me. I mean teacher put me through worse but I couldn''t really talk my way out of it like. "oh hey my teacher breaks my bones on the daily. This is nothing but brain damage, hell it might fix some things." They put me in the emergency room, a long room with a line of beds separated by pastel-patterned curtains. A nurse put a pressure cuff on my arm and a thermometer under my tongue. Since no one bothered pulling the curtain around to give me some privacy, I decided I wasn''t obligated to wear the stupid-looking neck brace anymore. When the nurse walked away, I quickly unfastened the Velcro and threw it under the bed. There was another flurry of hospital personnel, another stretcher brought to the bed next to me. I recognized Tyler Crowley from my Government class beneath the bloodstained bandages wrapped tightly around his head. This is what you get for trying to be a drift king you little shit. "Ryan man, I''m so sorry!" "Mild brain damage man nothing a few hard thumps won''t fix, at least my face is still good how could I find someone to marry if anything had happened to it?" As we spoke, nurses began unwinding his soiled bandages, exposing a myriad of shallow slices all over his forehead and left cheek. "Your face however." he looked horrified, yeah try to squish me with a car fuckboy? He ignored me. "I thought I was going to kill you! I was going too fast, and I hit the ice wrong..." He winced as one nurse started dabbing at his face. "Don''t worry about it; you missed me." "How did you get out of the way so fast? You were there, and then you were gone..." "Umm... Amanda was expressing her feelings to me and was going to push me down right there in the parking lot you really ruined the moment luckily me being handsome saved me." "What the fuck?" he looked confused, that''s exactly what I wanted to just confuse people with bullshit. "yep luckily for me I''m a bit clumsy and we slipped on the ice so you missed." more bullshit. They wheeled me away then, to X-ray my head. I told them there was nothing wrong, and I was right. Not even a concussion. I asked if I could leave, but the nurse said I had to talk to a doctor first. So I was trapped in the ER, waiting, harassed by Tyler''s constant apologies and promises to make it up to me. No matter how many times I tried to convince him I was fine, he continued to torment himself. Finally, I closed my eyes and ignored him. He kept up a remorseful mumbling. "Is he sleeping?" a musical voice asked. My eyes flew open and a snarky reply popped out. "Nope I''m dead" Amanda was standing at the foot of my bed, smirking. I glared at her. don''t think for one moment I''ll let the embarrassing ride in an ambulance go I''ll get her back. "So, what''s the verdict?" she asked me. "There''s nothing wrong with me at all, but they won''t let me go," I complained. "How come you aren''t strapped to a gurney like the rest of us?" "It''s all about who you know," she answered. "But don''t worry, I came to spring you." Chapter 114 - 114. liars and beatings Then a doctor walked around the corner. He was young, he was blond... and he was almost handsomer than me. He was pale, though, and tired-looking, with circles under his eyes. From Charlie''s description, this had to be Carlisle Cullen Amanda''s father. "So, Ryan," Dr. Cullen said in a remarkably appealing voice, "how are you feeling?" I am straight. "I''m fine," I said, for the last time, I hoped. He walked to the lightboard on the wall over my head, and turned it on. "Your X-rays look good," he said. "Does your head hurt? Amanda said you hit it pretty hard." "It''s fine," I repeated with a sigh, throwing a quick scowl toward Amanda. "she was pretty rough with me throwing me down like that in the middle of the parking lot in front of all those people. I''ve never seen a woman so agressive." Doctor Cullen raised his eyebrow with a quick smirk to his daughter who had a small pout and light pink blush. I continued to spout more bullshit "Yeah I mean she could have asked me to lunch at least, I mean she is very forward but saving my life I guess I''ll let this one slide." Her blush became even more pronounced as the doctor chuckled she shouted at me "Shut up you idiot! what are you even talking about!" I just laughed "Well you seem to be doing fine just relax for the day Take some Tylenol for the pain," suggested Dr.Cullen . "It doesn''t hurt that bad," I insisted. "It sounds like you were extremely lucky," Dr. Cullen said, smiling as he signed my chart with a flourish. "Lucky Amanda happened to be standing next to me," I amended with a hard glance at the subject of my statement. "Oh, well, yes," Dr. Cullen agreed, suddenly occupied with the papers in front of him. As soon as the doctor''s back was turned, I moved to Amanda''sside. "Can I talk to you for a minute?" I asked. She took a step back from me, her jaw suddenly clenched. "Your father is waiting for you," she said through her teeth. I glanced at Dr. Cullen and Tyler. "I''d like to speak with you alone, if you don''t mind," I pressed. she glared, and then turned her back and strode down the long room. I nearly had to run to keep up. As soon as we turned the corner into a short hallway, she spun around to face me. "What do you want?" she asked, sounding annoyed. Her eyes were cold. "You promised me an explanation," I reminded her. "I saved your life - I don''t owe you anything." "ooh a promise breaker, that''s not very attractive you know." "What do you want from me?" she breathed out. "Just the truth is all who knows you may find telling me that much more fun than keeping secrets." I replied. she looked confused for a second and said "What do you think happened?" "oh nothing much just super speed super strength tiny girl saving me from being squished by a van no biggie." "Noone will believe you." she said with a dangerous tint in her voice, I could expect that after all if I found out its not just her who gets their lively hood threatened it''s her family perhaps I should back off a bit. "Ah well its not like I planned to tell anyone what do you take me for an idiot? I''d wind up in a nut house faster than you can snap your fingers." after I said my peace I just wandered off down the hall leaving her confused until I ran into my dad. He rushed over to me and grabbed my shoulders "So is everything okay you can go home now?" I looked him dead in the eyes and said "dad I''m pregnant." he looked like i slapped him then he shouted "WHAT PREGNANT? WHO GOT YOU PREGNANT!" I just started laughing while he got even more angry then it clicked and he started laughing too "That wasn''t very funny, Come on let''s go home I''m starving." we made it home fine I explained what happened and he was relieved I was okay he didn''t tell mom so no troubles there but he did have to go back to work and told me to get some rest and he would bring home burgers later. Then the moment I was dreading came I could feel a palpable pressure there was no avoiding it. I teleported into the kingdom and tried to dodge the incoming punch. It didn''t work I got 3 more for trying to dodge. "wait teacher let me explain" that didn''t happen either and for the next couple of hours all I received were beatings and lectures about watching my surroundings and how could her foolish master almost lose his life to a car and to further body blow his ego she even threw in he got saved by a little girl. "Shit that''s a low blow and aren''t you a girl?!?!?" the reply was a punch to my jaw and a dislocated shoulder as I was thrown around I shouted the first thing I could think of in this emergency situation. "Help I need an adult!" "I am an adult." was all I got in return and a kick to the gut knocking the wind out of me. As I lay gasping for breath on my knees she spoke. "I''ve apparently been going too easy in your training so Today we are going to learn about situational and spacial awareness all you have to do is try and dodge.""wait teacher what are you doing with those rock cakes?!?!?" I shouted in fear. Chapter 115 - 115. big bruise Our hero on that day couldn''t dodge a single rock cake. he want allowed to heal the bruises either besides the ones on his face something about letting the lesson sink in and pain being a good motivator. she had somehow managed to disable his pain tolerance passive as well he has no idea how but she did it. it might be the effect of her zanpakuto. if so that''s scary. The month that followed the accident was uneasy, painful, tense, and, at first, embarrassing. First off my training had taken a drastic increase I was beat so hard i swear I saw god again looking at me in pity before I was dragged back to the land of the living. teacher had set up an obstacle course for me to learn better dodging skills ("Are those fucking cannons?!?!?!) it was painful and i don''t even know where the items came from it must have been Cassie that traitor of a wife I''ll spank her later. on the plus side my dodging skills increased and I was getting my sixth sense up and going and getting a few lucky dodges here and there i was by no means good but I was meh. the beatings and strength training routine were hellish my weight was almost 150 pounds now we had moved onto seals so that I didn''t carry around anything odd and they could be increased with magic or chakra or spiritual pressure we also had resistance seals so my muscles could work out more as I did training. this way my body won''t be damaged or stretched by weights or anything like that however it was exhausting. my hollow body was absolute shit the lowest of the low could barely take a single hit from teacher. it was now sitting in the dark forest doing some odd meditation or whatever to grow. I couldn''t use cero or good spiritual pressure or anything it was just like a big body that was weak with a mask that looked like my zinogre forms face. well most hollows eat other hollows for hundreds to thousands of years but the forest will have to do for now. I wonder if he can eat dementors. something to test later. To my dismay, I found myself the center of attention for the rest of that week at school. Tyler Crowley was impossible, following me around, obsessed with making amends to me somehow. I tried to convince him what I wanted more than anything else was for him to forget all about it - especially since nothing had actually happened to me - but he remained insistent. He followed me between classes and sat at our now-crowded lunch table. maybe I''ll have him buy me some food or something then he can go away. I mean it was only a small life threatening situation I go through those daily so it''s alright. Amanda was never surrounded by crowds of curious bystanders eager for her firsthand account. People avoided him as usual. The Cullens and the Hales sat at the same table as always, not eating, talking only among themselves. None of them, especially Amanda, glanced my way anymore. Oh well I have other things to worry about like daily training and the loss of my precious rock cake collection and what was the next scary thing teacher would make me do. The notifications ringing out in my mind from my shadows about deaths and skill increases was terrifying. the money in my kingdom never really went up too much we were spending it on new backgrounds and more houses for the kingdom we had bought a fire background with volcanos and such and an ice one that was just glaciers and ice fields and one that was just a ton of mountains we were increasing the world at a pretty fast rate. I made sure to keep some of the world''s separated for now so I had a few portals in the town leading to wherever they needed to go like the dungeon the fire world and all that. When Amanda sat next to me in class, as far from me as the table would allow, she seemed totally unaware of my presence. Only now and then, when her fists would suddenly ball up - skin stretched even whiter over the bones - did I smirk as she wasn''t quite as oblivious as she appeared. My blood is too good, so go on keep acting girl let''s see how long you last. she was already seated when I got to Biology, looking straight ahead. I sat down, expecting him to turn toward me. she showed no sign that she realized I was there. "Hello, Amanda" I said pleasantly, to show her I was going to behave myself. She turned her head a fraction toward me without meeting my gaze, nodded once, and then looked the other way. Honestly this is way more fun than it should be. And that was the last contact I''d had with her, though she was there, a foot away from me, every day. I watched hsr sometimes, unable to stop myself from chuckling about how she was still trying to keep a secret even though I knew it all.. I watched as her golden eyes grew perceptibly darker day by day. But in class I gave no more notice that she existed than she showed toward me. Jessica made me aware of another event looming on the horizon - she called the first week of the month and told me about the girls'' choice spring dance in two weeks. I strictly shut her down and told her I wasn''t going to be in town I was going to drive up to Seattle and go to the book store and to set up a nice apparition point I can''t apparate if I''ve never seen the place I''m going and a point in the big city is good more stores as I still need clothes and who knows what else I mean this town is tiny we have 1 diner 1 grocery store 1 gas station and that''s about it. there''s not even a wallmart or a KFC. the next day I was asked by at least 7 girls whom I don''t recall ever meeting and I turned them down with strange excuses like my harem was full or I had an urgent business meeting that day or even the truth that I was going to seattle. All the while in Class, Amanda would glare at me then pout then look frustrated i just gave her a smirk and kept turning down girls with other bullshit reasons. "Miss. Cullen?" the teacher called, seeking the answer to a question that I hadn''t heard. "The Krebs Cycle," Amanda answered, seeming reluctant as she turned to look at Mr. Banner. "Ryan?" her voice shouldn''t have been so familiar to me, as if I''d known the sound of it all my life rather than for just a few short weeks. odd stuff man must be that weird vampire compulsion thing. "What? Are you speaking to me again?" I finally asked, a mocking tone of disbelief in my voice. Her lips twitched, fighting a smile. "No, not really," she admitted. I closed my eyes and inhaled slowly through my nose, aware that I was gritting my teeth. she waited. "You know if you keep acting like that you''ll end up never finding a proper man for the rest of your life?" I said. "I''m sorry." she sounded sincere. "I''m being very rude, I know. But it''s better this way, really." I opened my eyes. her face was very serious. "I don''t know what you mean," I said "It''s better if we''re not friends," she explained. "Trust me." " Ouch friend zoned right off the back and for a first time too I must have been letting teacher hit me in the face too much." she looked a bit confused I just shrugged and laid my head down to take a nap. I really need a vacation I wonder if there''s a planet in the multiverse with just beaches and gummy worm trees with ball pits everywhere yeah that would be perfect. maybe I''ll make one in the kingdom trouble is the gummy worm tree seeds, sadly there were none in the system. the bell rang and Class was over. It was a relief, as always, to leave. I almost ran to the truck; there were just so many people I wanted to avoid. The truck had suffered only minimal damage in the accident. I''d had to replace the taillights, and if I''d had a real paint job, I would have touched that up. Chapter 116 - 116. ah well I almost had a stroke when I rounded the corner and saw a tall, dark figure leaning against the side of my truck. Then I realized it was just Angela. I started walking again. "Hey, Angela," I called. "Hi, Ryan." "What''s up?" I said as I was unlocking the door. I wasn''t paying attention to the uncomfortable edge in her voice, so her next words took me by surprise. "Uh, I was just wondering... if you would go to the spring dance with me?" Her voice broke on the last word. "The shy one asking me out?," I said, too startled to be diplomatic. "Well, yeah," she admitted, shamefaced. I recovered my composure and tried to make my smile warm. "Thank you for asking me, but I''m going to be in Seattle that day." "Oh," she said. "Well, maybe next time." "Sure," I agreed. she slouched off, back toward the school. I heard a low giggle. Amanda was walking past the front of my truck, looking straight forward, her lips pressed together. "Really a promise breaker and a voyeur how naughty." I said aloud, she stumbled then glared with a pink tint on her cheeks. I didn''t know vampires could stumble. I laughed and just turned on the truck and backed out to leave but was cut off by Amanda''s Volvo really how petty can you get. While I was sitting there, looking everywhere but at the car in front of me, I heard a knock on my passenger side window. I looked over; it was Lauren I didn''t like her too much she was kind of stuck up if you ask me. I glanced back in my rearview mirror, confused. her car was still running, the door left open. I leaned across the cab to crank the window down. It was stiff. I got it halfway down, then gave up. "I''m sorry, Lauren, I''m stuck behind Cullen." I was annoyed - obviously the holdup wasn''t my fault. "Oh, I know - I just wanted to ask you something while we''re trapped here." she grinned. This could not be happening. "Will you go with me to the spring dance?" she continued. "I''m not going to be in town, Lauren." My voice sounded a little sharp. like fuck off everyone I don''t want to dance. "Yeah, Angela said that," she admitted. "Then why -" she shrugged. "I was hoping you were just letting her down easy." What a cunt! "Sorry, Lauren," I said, working to hide my irritation. "I really am going out of town." "That''s cool. We still have prom." And before I could respond, she was walking back to her car. I could feel the shock on my face. I looked forward to see Alice, Rosalie, Emmett, and Jasper all sliding into the Volvo. In his rearview mirror, Amanda''s eyes were on me. she was unquestionably shaking with laughter, the bitch. I drove home slowly, carefully, muttering to myself the whole way about revenge and plots. I had dipsy make enchiladas when I got home I was craving something with peppers.Charlie seemed suspicious when he came home and smelled the green peppers. I couldn''t blame him - the closest edible Mexican food was probably in southern California. But he was a cop, even if just a small-town cop, so he was brave enough to take the first bite. He seemed to like it. It was fun to watch as he slowly began trusting me in the kitchen. "Dad?" I asked when he was almost done. "Yeah, Ryan?" "Um, I just wanted to let you know that I''m going to Seattle for the day a week from Saturday... if that''s okay?" I didn''t want to ask permission - it set a bad precedent - but I felt rude, so I tacked it on at the end. "Why?" He sounded surprised, as if he were unable to imagine something that Forks couldn''t offer. "Well, I wanted to get few books - the library here is pretty limited - and maybe look at some clothes I''m pretty limited on what I have right now." this was true I had like 5 shirts and some pants all my other clothes were like 3 sizes too small I went from 14 to 17 it''s a big growth spurt. "That truck probably doesn''t get very good gas mileage," he said, echoing my thoughts. "I know, I''ll stop in Montesano and Olympia - and Tacoma if I have to." "Are you going all by yourself?" he asked, and I couldn''t tell if he was suspicious I had a secret Girlfriend I mean I did have a few but whatever or just worried about car trouble. "Yes." "Seattle is a big city - you could get lost," he fretted. "Dad, Phoenix is five times the size of Seattle - and I can read a map, don''t worry about it." "Do you want me to come with you?" I tried to be crafty as I hid my horror. "That''s all right, Dad, I''ll be fine I''m a grown man." "Thanks." I smiled at him. "Will you be back in time for the dance?" Grrr. Only in a town this small would a father know when the high school dances were. "Nope not interested." The next morning, when I pulled into the parking lot, I deliberately parked as far as possible from the silver Volvo. I didn''t want to put myself in the path of too much temptation and end up owing her a new car. Getting out of the cab, I fumbled with my key and it fell into a puddle at my feet. As I bent to get it, a white hand flashed out and grabbed it before I could. I jerked upright. Amanda Cullen was right next to me, leaning casually against my truck. "You shouldn''t use super human speed to do simple things it makes you look like a whanker you know?" I asked in irritation. I scowled at her perfect face. Her eyes were light again today, a deep, golden honey color. "Why the traffic jam last night?" I demanded, looking away. "I thought you were supposed to be pretending I don''t exist, not irritating me to death." Chapter 117 - 117 woman are confusing "That was for Lauren''s sake, not mine. I had to give him his chance." she snickered. "You..." I gasped. I couldn''t think of a bad enough word. It felt like the heat of my anger should physically burn her, but she only seemed more amused. "And I''m not pretending you don''t exist," she continued. "So you are trying to irritate me to death? Since Tyler''s van didn''t do the job?" Anger flashed in her tawny eyes. Her lips pressed into a hard line, all signs of humor gone. "Ryan, you are utterly absurd," she said, her low voice cold. I turned my back and started to walk away. "Wait," she called. I kept walking, sloshing through the rain. But she was next to me, easily keeping pace. "I''m sorry, that was rude," she said as we walked. I ignored her. "I''m not saying it isn''t true," she continued, "but it was rude to say it, anyway." "Why won''t you leave me alone?" I grumbled. "I wanted to ask you something, but you sidetracked me," she chuckled. she seemed to have recovered her good humor. "Do you have a multiple personality disorder or a personal grudge against me?" I asked severely. "You''re doing it again." I sighed. "Fine then. What do you want to ask?" "I was wondering if, a week from Saturday - you know, the day of the spring dance -" "Are you trying to be funny?" I interrupted her wheeling toward her. My face got drenched as I looked down at her expression. Her eyes were wickedly amused. "Will you please allow me to finish?" I clasped my hands together, interlocking my fingers, so I couldn''t do anything rash. "I heard you say you were going to Seattle that day, and I was wondering if you wanted a ride." That was unexpected. "What?" "Do you want a ride to Seattle?" "With you?" I asked, mystified. "obviously." she enunciated every syllable, as if she were talking to someone mentally handicapped. I was still stunned. "Why?" "Well, I was planning to go to Seattle in the next few weeks, and, to be honest, I''m not sure if your truck can make it." "My truck works just fine, thank you very much for your concern." I started to walk again, but I was too surprised to maintain the same level of anger. "But can your truck make it there on one tank of gas?" she matched my pace again. "I don''t see how that is any of your business." Stupid, shiny Volvo owner. I don''t even care that my truck gets something like half a mile to the gallon you leave it alone. "The wasting of finite resources is everyone''s business." "Honestly, Amanda." I said. "I can''t keep up with you or women in general your all so confusing and scary. I thought you didn''t want to be my friend." "I said it would be better if we weren''t friends, not that I didn''t want to be." "Oh, thanks, now that''s all cleared up." Heavy sarcasm. I realized I had stopped walking again. We were under the shelter of the cafeteria roof now, so I could more easily look at at her face. "It would be more... prudent for you not to be my friend," she explained. "But I''m tired of trying to stay away from you, Ryan." "Will you go with me to Seattle?" she asked, still intense. "Sure sure Damm pushy women." I knew you''d be back for this glorious ass. She smiled briefly, and then her face became serious. "You really should stay away from me," she warned. "I''ll see you in class." At this point in time I''ve already lost almost any and all fear of the little vampire girl because of teachers beatings. now you may be asking something like Ryan why are you letting her do things like that your her master right? and the simple answer would be i need it and it''s the best training ever, besides all the beatings but my skills are rising at an insane level so are my stats I''ll show those later. I technically give her free reign to do as she wants just because I''m their master doesn''t mean I''m just going to up and control everything they do what do you take me for some kind of slave driver? even the elves have hobbies like growing flowers or playing with the gnomes they don''t have to work all the time. I don''t want to be some kind of sick monster who takes away people''s free will that would be a shitty thing to do. now if it was someone like a murderer or rapist yeah fuck those guys. but scathach is just a lonely tragic hero who enjoys teaching and is basically a god of combat let her do whatever. as for Cassie in control of the kingdom and buying stuff. that''s fine I mean scathach could get all the gold she wants from the dungeon and just buy whatever she wants anyway. and it''s not like the kingdom isn''t getting built so who cares just have fun. The school day went by gradually morning classes being boring as usual and math class blowing ass I hate math and arithmancy and anything math related number suck. it was time for lunch and I was following the cool kids to our usual table when suddenly "Amanda Cullen is staring at you again," Jessica said. "I wonder why she''s sitting alone today." I followed her gaze to see Amanda smiling wickedly, staring at me from an empty table across the cafeteria from where she usually sat. Once she''d caught my eye, she raised one hand and motioned with his index finger for me to join her. As I stared in disbelief, she winked. "is she flirting with you?" Jessica asked with insulting astonishment in her voice. Don''t look like that have you seen my ass of course she is I''m sexy. "Well I''ll go see what she wants shall i?" and wandered over. When I reached his table, I stood behind the chair across from her. "Why don''t you sit with me today?" she asked, smiling. "This is different, but I don''t think this counts as a real date." I finally managed. "Well..." she paused, and then the rest of the words followed in a rush. "I decided as long as I was going to hell, I might as well do it thoroughly." I simple looked at her I had forgotten she doesn''t think she has a soul in this world I''ll fix that later. "well I''d probably meet you there I think I have a gateway to it somewhere" she took it as I was joking I however was not I do own a veil of death. well after some mild flirting and her pretty much giving up on staying away from me we headed off to the next class I walked into class and looked at the teachers desk then walked right back out today they were drawing blood and I don''t like needles no fear of blood mind you just needles and such are kinda scary (A/N I do have this fear in real life lol so if people think it''s not realistic fuck you guys needles are scary anything that can just slide right into your skin like that shouldn''t be allowed give me heeby jeebies thinking about it) so I went right out the door under the confused look of Amanda. "You don''t like blood?" she asked with a hint of irony in her voice "What? Who gives a shit about that it''s the needles man I don''t like needles." and proceeded to fuck off in the other direction under her gobsmacked look not expecting me to say that. Chapter 118 - 118. mind games can be played both ways. I made my way over to a nice bench far away from any needles and pulled out my phone to watch some sparc mac videos while I wait for class to end. Amanda had apparently followed me and looked on in interest at my phone it was a newer galaxy. I think it''s 2005 right now they don''t have these what are they using flip phones still? "That''s a nice phone where did you get it?" she asked "ah this well you see I''m really a time traveling wizard and this phone is from the future from the far off year of 2020." she just pouted "if you don''t want to tell me you don''t have to I was just asking." I laughed they never believe the truth. "anyway what are you doing skipping class." I asked "Same reason as you." Ah fear of needles is even prominent in vampires I understand. I nod my head sagely. then she starts asking a whole bunch of questions like what I do for fun and about my life. "well I mostly spend time doing martial arts and hanging out with my harem you know classical boy things." Her eyebrows shot up "what do you mean harem?!?" i look at her and smirk "well you see I''ve got some secrets too probably more interesting than your secrets like I mentioned last time but your being the wishy washy type so I''m not going to tell you anything til you go first." at the point she seemed to be processing everything I said with looks of confusion then anger then more confusion then disbelief then more confusion. I just smirked. she suddenly asked "do you know what I am?" in concern and alarm I just smiled and replied. "very attractive?" then went back to my video without a second glance at her. we spent the rest of the time watching sparc mac pk dharoks sets and she was just thinking until the bell rang for me to go to gym I stood up and told her to have fun pondering. then said. "open your mouth." she complied instantly with a confused look wondering why she had. I put my hand in my pocket and withdrew a bloodpop from my gate and unwrapped it popping it into her mouth. I was curious if they worked in this world on these type of vampires I heard that all food they ate tastes like dirt. she let out a small moan and said. "shoo good." now that was a bit of a turn on. I guess they do work. she looked at me excitedly and asked "what is this?!?!" I just smirked and headed to gym. Little girl its too early to try to play mind games with me. after some nice dodge ball and fun in gym with Mike asking if I was going with them to the beach which I agreed I want to see the prewolf werewolves and see if I can feel anything off about them. magical or otherwise. after that it was time to head home I was walking to my truck when all of the sudden I was intercepted by a tiny blonde vampire. "come I''m taking you home today we can talk more Don''t worry about your truck I''ll have Alice drop it off for you later." I smirked "aren''t these situations flipped aren''t I supposed to drive you home?" she just giggled and dragged me to her car. she started playing around with the music and asking me all sorts of common questions like about my family and my favorite books, my favorite colors, my favorite foods, my hopes and dreams. all sorts of random stuff it was a kind of relaxing mindless babble she tried to sneak in a question about what the bloodpops were I just ignored it with a smug grin and pulled out a few more to give to her. who would believe I kept vampire related foods in my gate? we made it to my house in record time her lowest speed was like 90mph. she asked one final question. "how old are you ryan?" "hmm that''s a tough one physically I''m 17 but mentally I''m 61 this year." she looked even more curious and confused "well thanks for the ride make sure my truck is here or I''ll just skip school and watch movies all day tommorow." before she could ask anymore questions I left a few more bloodpops and headed into my house amidst her shocked gaze. I learned apparently I wouldn''t be seeing her for tommorow or the rest of the weekend as they were going ''camping'' ah well my truck made it so I had to go to school tommorow. I spent the night watching some nice YouTube finishing up my homework and having dipsy make some dinner the little elf really was a godsend we had babyback ribs with potato wedges covered in BBQ sauce with some cold Butterbeer Charlie seemed to love it and it was basically enchanted water so no calories this is the greatest thing a wizard ever invented. Chapter 119 - 119. why would anyone want to go to a cold beach? The next day at shitty math class "So what did Amanda Cullen want yesterday?" Jessica asked in Trig. "I don''t know," I answered truthfully. "She never really got to the point." "You know, I''ve never seen her sit with anyone but her family before. That was weird." "Weird," I agreed, not a fan of gossip. She seemed annoyed; she flipped her dark curls impatiently - I guessed she''d been hoping to hear something that would make a good story for her to pass on. At my usual table at lunch, everyone was full of our plans for the next day. Mike was animated again, putting a great deal of trust in the local weatherman who promised sun tomorrow. I''d have to see that before I believed it. But it was warmer today - almost sixty. I intercepted a few unfriendly glances from Lauren during lunch, which I didn''t understand until we were all walking out of the room together. I was right behind her, just a foot from her slick, silver blond hair, and she was evidently unaware of that. "...don''t know why Ryan" - she sneered my name - "doesn''t just sit with the Cullens from now on." ah the old jealousy of women turn one down and you''ve scorned her for life. I heard her muttering to Mike. I''d never noticed what an unpleasant, nasal voice she had, and I was surprised by the malice in it. I really didn''t know her well at all. That night at dinner, Charlie seemed enthusiastic about my trip to La Push in the morning. I think he felt guilty for leaving me home alone on the weekends, but he''d spent too many years building his habits to break them now. Of course he knew the names of all the kids going, and their parents, and their great-grandparents, too, probably. He seemed to approve. I meant to sleep in, but an unusual brightness woke me. I opened my eyes to see a clear yellow light streaming through my window. I couldn''t believe it. I hurried to the window to check, and sure enough, there was the sun. It was in the wrong place in the sky, too low, and it didn''t seem to be as close as it should be, but it was definitely the sun. Clouds ringed the horizon, but a large patch of blue was visible in the middle.The Newtons'' Olympic Outfitters store was just north of town. I''d seen the store, but I''d never stopped there - not having much need for any supplies required for being outdoors over an extended period of time. In the parking lot I recognized Mike''s Suburban and Tyler''s Sentra. As I pulled up next to their vehicles, I could see the group standing around in front of the Suburban. Eric was there, along with two other boys I had class with; I was fairly sure their names were Ben and Conner. Jess was there, flanked by Angela and Lauren. Three other girls stood with them. the the calls of shotgun and scrambles for good seats started all in all it was fun. We drove on down the the beach like a bunch of canned sardines It was only fifteen miles to La Push from Forks, with gorgeous, dense green forests edging the road most of the way and the wide Quillayute River snaking beneath it twice. I was glad I had the window seat. We''d rolled the windows down - the Suburban was a bit claustrophobic with nine people in it - and I tried to absorb as much sunlight as possible.I''d been to the beaches around La Push many times during my Forks summers with Charlie, so the mile-long crescent of First Beach was familiar to me. It was still breathtaking. The water was dark gray, even in the sunlight, white-capped and heaving to the gray, rocky shore. Islands rose out of the steel harbor waters with sheer cliff sides, reaching to uneven summits, and crowned with austere, soaring firs. The beach had only a thin border of actual sand at the water''s edge, after which it grew into millions of large, smooth stones that looked uniformly gray from a distance, but close up were every shade a stone could be: terra-cotta, sea green, lavender, blue gray, dull gold. The tide line was strewn with huge driftwood trees, bleached bone white in the salt waves, some piled together against the edge of the forest fringe, some lying solitary, just out of reach of the waves. There was a brisk wind coming off the waves, cool and briny. Pelicans floated on the swells while seagulls and a lone eagle wheeled above them. The clouds still circled the sky, threatening to invade at any moment, but for now the sun shone bravely in its halo of blue sky. We picked our way down to the beach, Mike leading the way to a ring of driftwood logs that had obviously been used for parties like ours before. There was a fire circle already in place, filled with black ashes. Eric and the boy I thought was named Ben gathered broken branches of driftwood from the drier piles against the forest edge, and soon had a teepee-shaped construction built atop the old cinders. "Have you ever seen a driftwood fire?" Mike asked me. I was sitting on one of the bone-colored benches; the other girls clustered, gossiping excitedly, on either side of me. Mike kneeled by the fire, lighting one of the smaller sticks with a cigarette lighter. "No," I said as he placed the blazing twig carefully against the teepee. "You''ll like this then - watch the colors." He lit another small branch and laid it alongside the first. The flames started to lick quickly up the dry wood. "It''s blue," I said in surprise. "The salt does it. Cool, isn''t it?" He lit one more piece, placed it where the fire hadn''t yet caught, and then sat down by Jessica to chat. She turned to him and claimed his attention. I watched the strange blue and green flames crackle toward the sky. After a half hour of chatter, some of the boys wanted to hike to the nearby tidal pools. It was a dilemma. On the one hand, I loved the tide pools. The thought of new stuff for the farm excited me. since I felt I was close enough to level 25 in the farm this might get it.The hike wasn''t too long, though I hated to lose the sky in the woods. The green light of the forest was strangely at odds with the adolescent laughter, too murky and ominous to be in harmony with the light banter around me. I had to watch each step I took very carefully, avoiding roots below and branches above, and I soon fell behind. Eventually I broke through the emerald confines of the forest and found the rocky shore again. It was low tide, and a tidal river flowed past us on its way to the sea. Along its pebbled banks, shallow pools that never completely drained were teeming with life. I started to sneakily steal little ecosystems I''d even gotten to level 26 there were a lot of things in there I''d have Cassie build a small tide pool for the little creatures near my ocean. I was very cautious not to lean too far over the little ocean ponds. The others were fearless, leaping over the rocks, perching precariously on the edges. I found a very stable-looking rock on the fringe of one of the largest pools and sat there cautiously, spellbound by the natural aquarium below me. The bouquets of brilliant anemones undulated ceaselessly in the invisible current, twisted shells scurried about the edges, obscuring the crabs within them, starfish stuck motionless to the rocks and each other, while one small black eel with white racing stripes wove through the bright green weeds, waiting for the sea to return. Then I stole it. captain planet would be so proud of me helping make the environment more safe and friendly. Finally the guys were hungry, and I got up stiffly to follow them back. Chapter 120 - 120. the beastie boys When we got back to First Beach, the group we''d left behind had multiplied. As we got closer we could see the shining, straight black hair and copper skin of the newcomers, teenagers from the reservation come to socialize. The food was already being passed around, and the boys hurried to claim a share while Eric introduced us as we each entered the driftwood circle. Angela and I were the last to arrive, and, as Eric said our names, I noticed a younger boy sitting on the stones near the fire glance up at me in interest. I sat down next to Angela, and Mike brought us sandwiches and an array of sodas to choose from, while a boy who looked to be the oldest of the visitors rattled off the names of the seven others with him. All I caught was that one of the girls was also named Jessica, and the boy who noticed me was Jacob Black. he was a scrawny little shit nothing like the six foot nine in the stories yet. It was relaxing to sit with Angela; she was a restful kind of person to be around - she didn''t feel the need to fill every silence with chatter. She left me free to think undisturbed while we ate. And I was thinking about how disjointedly time seemed to flow in Forks, passing in a blur at times, with single images standing out more clearly than others. During lunch the clouds started to advance, slinking across the blue sky, darting in front of the sun momentarily, casting long shadows across the beach, and blackening the waves. As they finished eating, people started to drift away in twos and threes. Some walked down to the edge of the waves, trying to skip rocks across the choppy surface. Others were gathering a second expedition to the tide pools. Mike - with Jessica shadowing him - headed up to the one shop in the village. Some of the local kids went with them; others went along on the hike. By the time they all had scattered, I was sitting alone on my driftwood log, with Lauren and Tyler occupying themselves by the CD player someone had thought to bring, and three teenagers from the reservation perched around the circle, including Jacob and the oldest boy who had acted as spokesperson. A few minutes after Angela left with the hikers, Jacob sauntered over to take her place by my side. He looked fourteen, maybe fifteen, and had long, glossy black hair pulled back with a rubber band at the nape of his neck. "I''m Jacob Black." He held his hand out in a friendly gesture. "You bought my dad''s truck." "Oh," I said, shaking his hand. "You''re Billy''s son. I probably should remember you." "No, I''m the youngest of the family - you would remember my older sisters." "Rachel and Rebecca," I suddenly recalled. Charlie and Billy had thrown us together a lot during my visits, to keep us busy while they fished. "So how do you like the truck?" he asked. "I love it. It runs great." "Yeah, but it''s really slow," he laughed. "I was so relived when Charlie bought it. My dad wouldn''t let me work on building another car when we had a perfectly good vehicle right there." "It''s not that slow," I objected. "Have you tried to go over sixty?" "No," I admitted. "Good. Don''t." He grinned. I couldn''t help grinning back. "It does great in a collision," I offered in my truck''s defense. "I don''t think a tank could take out that old monster," he agreed with another laugh. "So you build cars?" I asked, impressed I can barely get the hood open on a car let alone anything else. Now if you hand me a computer I''m good to go. "When I have free time, and parts. You wouldn''t happen to know where I could get my hands on a master cylinder for a 1986 Volkswagen Rabbit?" he added jokingly. "I have no idea what that even is." I laughed "You know Ryan, Jacob?" Lauren asked - in what I imagined was an insolent tone - from across the fire. "We''ve sort of known each other since I was born," he laughed. "How nice." She didn''t sound like she thought it was nice at all, and her pale, fishy eyes narrowed. she called again, watching my face carefully, "I was just saying to Tyler that it was too bad none of the Cullens could come out today. Didn''t anyone think to invite them?" Her expression of concern was unconvincing. Shit stirring bitch. "You mean Dr. Carlisle Cullen''s family?" the tall, older boy asked before I could respond, much to Lauren''s irritation. He was really closer to a man than a boy, and his voice was very deep. "Yes, do you know them?" she asked condescendingly, turning halfway toward him. "The Cullens don''t come here," he said in a tone that closed the subject, ignoring her question. Tyler, trying to win back her attention, asked Lauren''s opinion on a CD he held. She was distracted. I remember something about borders for the wolves and the Cullens and some bullshit treaties of old. Me and Jacob had a nice little chat about everything he let slip a lot of information about old legends and such like werewolves and vampires. He really just shit all over any kind of secret almost as bad as Hagrid but if anyone asks how I know things I''ll blame him. anyway after a fun day at the beach and him promising to hang out some time atnnd play games I had mentioned we left the beach it looked like it was going to rain anyway. Chapter 121 - 121. everyday Im shufflin I told Charlie I had a lot of homework to do, and that I didn''t want anything to eat. There was a basketball game on that he was excited about, though of course I had no idea what was special about it. honestly I just had Chinese food from dipsy in the kingdom yum eggrolls and general tsos chicken. i spent most of the night gaming on the laptop and listening you YouTube til I was training time. Today I had done something I promised a long time ago. I had helped Neville fix his parents minds with a bunch of potions from the shop and gave them a bunch of things to fix their bodies I mean being almost brain dead and stuffed into st Mungo for 14 years does a number on someone I even gave them some elixir of life to help Deage them a bit them and the potters got along because they were old friends lily was even Nevilles god mother and Alice longbottom was Harrys the only thing that was awkward was Bella being there but they got over it pretty fast when I made up some bs about her being potioned and controlled by voldie. she apologized though which was nice. Today me and teacher decided to play with guns more specifically sniper rifles. why the hell would you want a bow when you can blow off someone''s head from thousands of feet away? sure I mean some bows are cool but guns are even cooler and what is more satisfying than pistol whipping someone in the face with a desert eagle mid combat then shooting them in the knee. I have to get a gunblade at some point my nerd heart just can''t handle it. Today was an overall normal day and tomorrow I would be back to school. It was super sunny today and really nice out which also ment zero vampires in school today so my class went by the same as usual with my utter hatred of math and more dodgeball for gym I enjoy dodgeball the only thing more fun than dodgeball in school is playing with the giant rainbow parachutes or those little wheeled things you sit on and push yourself around on. ah I miss childhood at time. if you didn''t get to play with a parachute in school your childhood sucked. Mike was happily bragging about his date with Jessica at lunch to me today he was rather excited I suggested some nice places that weren''t a diner in forks as that''s not good to bring someone someplace they always go too. He asked me to come with him tomorrow to pick out some nice clothes I had agreed cause I needed some new clothes myself and maybe a new jacket the one I had now was pretty shit it was just like a basic raincoat I didn''t think people even used those anymore I need a stylish hoodie. Later that day after school I told Charlie I was going to port angelas tomorrow to pick up some new clothes and a coat he was fine with it men don''t really care about these things. I told him I was helping Mike with he predate clothing he perked up listening to gossip which I happily filled in for him. "We''ll leave right after school, so we can get back early. You''ll be okay for dinner, right?" "Ryan, I fed myself for seventeen years before you got here," he reminded me. "I don''t know how you survived," I muttered, then added more clearly, "I''ll leave some things for cold-cut sandwiches in the fridge, okay? Right on top." It was sunny again in the morning. I dressed for the warmer weather in a deep blue t shirt and some jeans. After school, Mike followed me home in his SUV so that I could ditch my books and truck. I was feeling a slight lift of excitement as I contemplated getting out of Forks. I left a note for Charlie on the table, explaining again where to find dinner, exchanged some regular cash from the system and put it in my pocket and went out to join Mike. We went to Eric''s house next, and he was waiting for us. My excitement increased exponentially as we actually drove out of the town limits. Mike drove faster than the Chief, so we made it to Port Angeles by four. It had been a while since I''d had a guys night out. We listened to rock songs while Mike jabbered on about the girls we hung out with. we stopped off at a taco bell to get a nice fix of mountain dew Baja blast and some beefy five layers. Port Angeles was a beautiful little tourist trap, much more polished and quaint than Forks. But Mike and Eric knew it well, so they didn''t plan to waste time on the picturesque boardwalk by the bay. Mike drove straight to the one big department store in town, which was a few streets in from the bay area''s visitor-friendly face. They also needed new clothes for the dance coming up. The dance was billed as semiformal, and we weren''t exactly sure what that meant. The suit selection wasn''t large, but both of them found a few things to try on. I went to the less formal area grabbed some of those 5 pack fruit of the loom t shirts in different colors and some new boxers a few packs of socks and a nice dark blue overshirt. Next I got me 3 new hoodies and a raincoat that looked like a dinosaur to go along with my dinosaur rain boots fuck yeah. they didn''t have any of those cool light up adult sketchers I was disappointed why do only kids get the cool shoes with flames on them and glowing lights and we only get adult shoes, bullshit. ironically I found a Harry Potter t shirt and wallet I bought them and couldn''t wait to show Harry i may even sell some to his fan club. We planned to go to dinner at a little Italian restaurant known as pizza hut on the boardwalk, but the clothes shopping hadn''t taken as long as we''d expected. Mike and Eric were going to take their clothes back to the car and then walk down to the bay. I told them I would meet them at the restaurant in an hour - I wanted to look for a bookstore. They were both willing to come with me, but I encouraged them to go have fun - they didn''t know how preoccupied I could get when surrounded by books; it was something I preferred to do alone as my inner thief often made appearances. They walked off to the car chattering happily, and I headed in the direction Mike pointed out. I had no trouble finding the bookstore, but it wasn''t what I was looking for. The windows were full of crystals, dream-catchers, and books about spiritual healing. I didn''t even go inside. Through the glass I could see a fifty-year-old woman with long, gray hair worn straight down her back, clad in a dress right out of the sixties, smiling welcomingly from behind the counter. I decided that was one conversation I could skip. There had to be a normal bookstore in town. I meandered through the streets, which were filling up with end-of-the-workday traffic, and hoped I was headed toward downtown. I wasn''t paying as much attention as I should to where I was going. Chapter 122 - 122. stranger danger I wandered along in a southerly direction, toward some glass-fronted shops that looked promising. But when I got to them, they were just a repair shop and a vacant space. I still had too much time to go looking for mike and eric yet, and I like to wander sometimes and just look around there''s not much to do in forks besides just hike or something. I mean you guys can''t tell me you sometimes don''t just go to like Walmart to just look around out of boredom or browse the game section. I started to realize, as I crossed another road, that I was going the wrong direction. The little foot traffic I had seen was going north, and it looked like the buildings here were mostly warehouses. I decided to turn east at the next corner, and then loop around after a few blocks and try my luck on a different street on my way back to the boardwalk. A group of four men turned around the corner I was heading for, dressed too casually to be heading home from the office, but they were too grimy to be tourists. As they approached me, I realized they weren''t too many years older than I was. They were joking loudly among themselves, laughing raucously and punching each other''s arms. I scooted as far to the inside of the sidewalk as I could to give them room, walking swiftly, looking past them to the corner. I forgot about this and knew what was going to happen was either robbery or ****. "Hey, there!" (shit it was ****! I knew it I''m too handsome!) one of them called as they passed, and he had to be talking to me since no one else was around. I glanced up automatically. Two of them had paused, the other two were slowing. The closest, a heavyset, dark-haired man in his early twenties, seemed to be the one who had spoken. He was wearing a flannel shirt open over a dirty t-shirt, cut-off jeans, and sandals. He took half a step toward me. "Hello," I said, a knee-jerk reaction. Then I quickly put my hands in my pockets taking out two throwing knives from the gate and sliding them in my hands and started to walk away. I walked faster toward the corner. I could hear them laughing at full volume behind me. The instant someone goes for me I''m going to go straight for the throat and store the dead bodies right in the inventory no one''s getting my booty virginity not today satan. "Hey, wait!" one of them called after me again, but I kept my head down and rounded the corner with a sigh of relief. I could still hear them chortling behind me. I found myself on a sidewalk leading past the backs of several somber-colored warehouses, each with large bay doors for unloading trucks, padlocked for the night. The south side of the street had no sidewalk, only a chain-link fence topped with barbed wire protecting some kind of engine parts storage yard. I''d wandered far past the part of Port Angeles that I, as a guest, was intended to see. It was getting dark, I realized, the clouds finally returning, piling up on the western horizon, creating an early sunset. The eastern sky was still clear, but graying, shot through with streaks of pink and orange. I''d left my jacket in the car, and a sudden shiver made me cross my arms tightly across my chest. A single van passed me, and then the road was empty. The sky suddenly darkened further, and, as I looked over my shoulder to glare at the offending cloud, I realized with a shock that two men were walking quietly twenty feet behind me. Shit it really was ****! My eyes narrowed as I gripped my vibranium throwing knives tighter I must protect my booty. I listened intently to their quiet footsteps, which were much too quiet when compared to the boisterous noise they''d been making earlier, and it didn''t sound like they were speeding up, or getting any closer to me. It seemed to take forever for me to get to the corner. I kept my pace steady, the men behind me falling ever so slightly farther behind with every step. I saw two cars going north pass the intersection I was heading for, and I exhaled in relief. There would be more people around once I got off this deserted street and wouldn''t have to resort to murder. I walked around the corner with a grateful sigh. And skidded to a stop. The street was lined on both sides by blank, doorless, windowless walls. I could see in the distance, two intersections down, streetlamps, cars, and more pedestrians, but they were all too far away. Because lounging against the western building, midway down the street, were the other two men from the group, both watching with excited smiles as I froze dead on the sidewalk. I realized then that I wasn''t being followed. well shit. "I advise you fuck off" I warned "Don''t be like that, sugar," he called. confirmed it wasn''t a robbery slaughter allowed. Chapter 123 - 123. damsel in distress I braced myself, feet apart hands hiding the daggers as they slowly got closer it was the perfect time to test out teachers training i was just going to cut some throats. Headlights suddenly flew around the corner, the car almost hitting the stocky one, forcing him to jump back toward the sidewalk. But the silver car unexpectedly fishtailed around, skidding to a stop with the passenger door open just a few feet from me. "Get in," a furious voice commanded. It was amazing how angry she sounded amazing how suddenly the feeling of safety for my butthole washed over me - I jumped into the seat, slamming the door shut behind me. Not today satan. It was dark in the car, no light had come on with the opening of the door, and I could barely see her face in the glow from the dashboard. The tires squealed as she spun around to face north, accelerating too quickly ,swerving toward the stunned men on the street. I caught a glimpse of them diving for the sidewalk as we straightened out and sped toward the harbor. "Put on your seat belt," she said, and I realized I was clutching the seat with both hands. I quickly obeyed; the snap as the belt connected was loud in the darkness. she took a sharp left, racing forward, blowing through several stop signs without a pause, woman are crazy drivers man. But I felt utterly safe and, for the moment, totally unconcerned about where we were going. I stared at her face in profound relief, relief that went beyond my sudden deliverance, my booty was safe. I studied her flawless features in the limited light, it occurred to me that her expression was murderously angry. "Are you okay?" I asked "No," she said curtly, and her tone was livid. "Ryan?" she asked, her voice tight, controlled. "Yeah?" "Are you all right?" she still didn''t look at me, but the fury was plain on her face man she was overprotective. "Yes my booty is safe." she gave a slight chuckle at that and eased up a bit. Amanda sighed, and finally opened her eyes. "Better?" "Not really." "Well what''s wrong?" I asked knowing what was wrong. "I don''t like people like that at all and I would love to just turn around and just...." she trailed off. "What are you doing?" I asked. "I''m taking you to dinner." she smiled slightly, but her eyes were hard. she stepped out of the car and slammed the door. She was waiting for me on the sidewalk. apparently she had already informed Mike and Eric she was going to take me out so they had already left. She walked to the door of the restaurant and held it open with an obstinate expression. Obviously, there would be no further discussion. I walked past her into the restaurant with a sigh. I''ve become the woman of this relationship somehow. The restaurant wasn''t crowded - it was the off-season in Port Angeles. The host was female, and I understood the look in her eyes as she assessed me. She welcomed me a little more warmly than necessary. Man I just wanted some pizza hut. "A table for two?" Her voice was alluring, whether she was aiming for that or not. She led us to a table big enough for four in the center of the most crowded area of the dining floor. I was about to sit, but Amanda shook her head at me. "Perhaps something more private?" she insisted quietly to the host. I wasn''t sure, but it looked like she smoothly handed her a tip. I''d never seen anyone refuse a table except in old movies. "Sure." She sounded as surprised as I was. She turned and led us around a partition to a small ring of booths - all of them empty. "How''s this?" "Perfect." she flashed a beautiful smile. We sat down at our table and then our server arrived, her face expectant. The hostess had definitely dished behind the scenes, and this new girl didn''t look disappointed. She flipped a strand of short black hair behind one ear and smiled with unnecessary warmth.I could have swore I heard Amanda releasing a little growl from across the table. so cute they growl. "Hello. My name is Amber, and I''ll be your server tonight. What can I get you to drink?" I didn''t miss that she was speaking only to me. She looked at me. "I''ll have a Coke." I said. "Two Cokes," she said. "I''ll be right back with that," she assured me with another unnecessary smile. But Amanda didn''t see it. she was watching me. "What?" I asked when she left. Her eyes stayed fixed on my face. "How are you feeling?" "I''m fine," I replied "I''ve always been very good at repressing unpleasant things." Right on cue, the waitress appeared with our drinks and a basket of breadsticks. She stood with her back to Amanda she placed them on the table. "Are you ready to order?" she asked me. honestly if she knew what kind of scary face Amanda was making behind I don''t think she would be so rude. "Just some pepperoni pizza please." she left with our order and I turned to Amanda who was still staring at me. "Really, I''m not going into shock," I protested. "You should be - a normal person would be. You don''t even look shaken." she seemed unsettled. she stared into my eyes, and I saw how light her eyes were, lighter than I''d ever seen them, golden butterscotch. "Usually you''re in a better mood when your eyes are so light," I commented, trying to distract her from whatever thought she had. she stared at me, stunned. "What?" "You''re always crabbier when your eyes are black - I expect it then," I went on. "I have a theory about that." Hers eyes narrowed. "theory?" "Mm-hm." I chewed on a breadsticks and smugly smiled. "And?" she prompted. But then the waitress strode around the partition with my food. I realized we''d been unconsciously leaning toward each other across the table, because we both straightened up as she approached. She set the dish in front of me - it looked pretty good. "You were saying?" she asked. "I''ll tell you about it in the car. If..." I paused. "There are conditions?" she raised one eyebrow, her voice ominous. "I do have a few questions, of course." "Of course." Chapter 124 - 124. cats out of the bag now. no turning back. We had a random chat where she tried to throw me off about some of the things I asked like why was she here or how she knew where to find me or things like that eventually she basically just confessed to being a mind reader and admitted she couldn''t read mine well duh if you could do that I''d be pretty shit I mean I have occulmency shields deaths cloak and Bella swans shield covering my mind you can try. I asked her a few questions about it hers is different from the Harry Potter world legilimency it''s like a wide spread always kind of thing and she probably needs some occulmency training to fix that but I don''t know how it would work with a vampire mind. she basically just gave up and trusted me with some of her secrets I mean it''s not like she really has any with me and I can point out like everything to her much to her dismay. Apparently she had basically just been following me because not only was she addicted to my scent and found me utterly mysterious she just couldn''t keep me off her mind I was that awesome. she asked me what I was thinking about with those guys and I straight up told her. "I was going to kill them." with an absolute straight face. she looked shocked then confused and asked how. I slipped out 2 silvery knives from my pocket and told her "Go straight for the throat quickly." she looked shocked and asked if I had every killed someone before. I explained about a terrorist group and how my kill count was close to 100 people including murderers rapists bombers all sorts of those people needless to say she was confused about how a 17 year old runs into those kinds of people I laughed and told her I was 14 when it happened. she couldn''t believe it and tried to pry our more from me but I told her not in the resturaunt. So we paid and left. she started up the car turning off the radio and the amosphere intensified. I asked "so are you going to tell me what you are truthfully or what." she looked a little sad at this and thought for a few moments. "I am a vampire." she looked at me hoping I probably wasn''t afraid or sickened I just smiled at her and told her to pull over for a bit and we can get out and talk. she did but was afraid I''d try to run off or something. I pulled out a bloodpop. "do you know what this is?" she shook her head curious as to what the delicious candy was. "Have you ever read the book Harry Potter?" she looked confused but nodded. "well you see in that story there''s a nice little candy shop in the village of hogsmead in Harrys third year." her eyes started to widen and looked back and forth from the candy to me her mind clicking my story into place. "And they happen to sell this candy for vampires called bloodpops." "no fucking way!" she shouted looking at me like I was crazy. "Oh? remember what was it I told you when I was sitting on the bench watching videos the day we skipped class." her eyes if possible went even wider. I whipped out my wand and threw a ribbon cutting curse at the nearby trees slicing them in half much to her shock. Then she started bouncing around in excitement babbling at a speed I couldn''t understand. Everything clicked together for her. "your a time traveling wizard and the people you killed were death eaters?!?! and you know magic can you teleport like they can?" she asked eagerly I grabbed her hand and dissaparated to the school and back. She was thrilled. she was asking all kinds of questions and I just told her to keep some of my abilities under wrap for now she wanted to know why I was in this world I told her I''d tell her later I also told her I was looking forward to becoming a vampire at some point she frowned at that. she did not want that at all and explained about losing her soul which she got mad at. I told her she still had her soul and even I had multiple souls to her confusion I told her I basically stole and absorbed 7 of voldemorts souls to her shock and I had all of the deathly hollows and could sense her souls she was so happy she hugged me nearly breaking my ribs. I then explained I was here to mostly relax after I had went through a Wizarding war kind of. She nodded in understanding. I explained how Jacob blabbed about them being vampires to her displeasure but I told her I knew before hand I even fed her bloodpops she asked how I told her defense against the dark arts classes she bought it. I don''t want her knowing i replaced her character in a book or mine either. that was a little far off the point. so we would just be acting normal like usual and I''d explain more of my story to her and her family some other time. We got back in the car and headed home with her babbling even more in excitement then she stopped. "you really have a harem?" yep I replied. she got quiet and asked who all is in it? I named out "Luna lovegood daphne greengrass Hermione granger fleur delacour all cassie in my kingdom for now why interested in joining?" she giggled and replied with a maybe. she was inwardly shocked about all those fantasy people from the book. I told her I''d even let her meet Harry Potter. Chapter 125 - 125. days move forward It was unusually foggy; the air was almost smoky with it. The mist was ice cold where it clung to the exposed skin on my face and neck. I couldn''t wait to get the heat going in my truck. It was such a thick fog that I was a few feet down the driveway before I realized there was a car in it: a silver car. I didn''t see where she came from, but suddenly she was there, pulling the door open for me. "Do you want to ride with me today?" she asked, There was uncertainty in her voice. she was really giving me a choice - I was free to refuse, and part of her was scared I would turn her down. "Yes, thank you," I said, As I stepped into the warm car. The door closed behind me, and, sooner than should be possible, she was sitting next to me, starting the car. Man I really want super speed too. We drove through the fog-shrouded streets, always too fast, feeling awkward. I was, at least. Last night all the walls were down... almost all. then morning after you blow up people''s world views are always awkward. I turned to smirk at her. "What, no twenty questions today?" "Do my questions bother you?" she asked. "Nope just when you get excited you tend to speed babble and I can''t understand it it''s like the end of those radio Comercials where the guy power talks yours is just ten times faster." I know girls love to talk but there must be some limit to the words they can spew out. She just pouted as I laughed at her. "Where''s the rest of your family?" I asked -remembering that her car was usually full. "They took Rosalie''s car." she shrugged as he parked next to a glossy red convertible with the top up. "Ostentatious, isn''t it?" Well if that doesnt stick out in a small Rainey town like fork I don''t know what would maybe a nice pagani or a bugatti. "Like I said, it''s ostentatious. We try to blend in." "You don''t succeed." I laughed and shook my head as we got out of the car. I wasn''t late anymore; her lunatic driving had gotten me to school in plenty of time. "So why did Rosalie drive today if it''s more conspicuous?" "Hadn''t you noticed? I''m breaking all the rules now." She met me at the front of the car. For some reason the more I stay in this world the more i feel like the girl in the relationship I don''t know why. Damn role reversal stories. "Why do you have cars like that at all?" I wondered aloud. "If you''re looking for privacy?" "An indulgence," she admitted with an impish smile. "We all like to drive fast." now there''s a slim but still there line between driving fast and driving like a madman I''d like to keep it at just fast, hopefully. Under the shelter of the cafeteria roof''s overhang, Mike was waiting, his eyes about to bug out of their sockets. Over his arm, bless him, was my bag of clothes I''d bought yesterday. "Hey, Mike," I said when we were a few feet away. "Thanks for remembering." He handed me my jacket with with a none to subtle double thumbs up and a laugh. Then ran off to the amusement of Amanda who only giggled at this. I slipped on my new dinosaur rain coat and stuffed the rest into my inventory. Much to her curiosity. "Is that magic also?" I just laughed and said "nah i got this after my first ever death" her eyebrows shot up and she started to speed babble I just headed off to class with a smirk. I expect to be asked like a million questions in class by her and everyone else today. ah the joys of teen gossip. all in all it was a fun day people asking if me and Amanda are secretly dating her trying to read everyone around myself mind to get answers she wanted to know I mean we haven''t become an item technically since no one really asked last night so I guess she wanted to know to. so I messed with her. "Why yes Mike she has fallen madly in love with me and wishes to join my ever growing harem I reluctantly accepted her for fear of being beaten to death by all the fellow males here for breaking her heart." I was spewing more bullshit in math class they took it as a sign of yes we were dating secretly. and where rather proud that I got the ice queen of forks to date. We chatted about our lovely date minus all the background stuff and secrets. After class ended Amanda was waiting outside the door like a dutiful boyfr----girlfriend. "you know i really think I''ve become the pitiful girl in this relationship and your the thuggish young man trying to woo me." "thuggish?" she replied I laughed and explained. "well you followed me to port angelas nearly ran over other men to protect my booty virginity forced me on a date and show up in the mornings to pick me up." she pouted even more it was so adorable I had the urge to do that thing your not supposed to do when talking to shorter people. where you put your hand on your knee and just bend down to their height and pat their head. so I did it. she let out some adorable fueee noise then blushed and ran off out of embarrasment. My laughter following her down the hall. Chapter 126 - 126. complimentary title We met up again after English class to head to lunch. "Hello." Her voice was amused and irritated at the same time. "Hi." I couldn''t think of anything else to say, and she didn''t speak - biding her time, I presumed - so it was a quiet walk to the cafeteria. Walking with Amanda through the crowded lunchtime rush was a lot like my first day here; everyone stared. That''s fine as long and there''s no touching. She led the way into the line, still not speaking, though her eyes returned to my face every few seconds, their expression speculative. It seemed to me that amusement was winning out over irritation as the dominant emotion in her face. Maybe I should tease her more. Anyway today was pizza day fuck yeah I love school pizza and this highschool had sodas my old one all we got was white milk Chocolate milk or on the rare occasion strawberry milk. strawberry milk is delicious. She led the way to a quiet table out of the way from prying eyes. I sat down and enjoyed both slices of pizza and finally wanted to know something about vampire diet I took out a bottle of butterbeer and slid it to her. "try a sip of that for me please I need to check something" she did and said it tasted fine. That proved a little that these vampires could drink things with magic in them i was curious about their form if they needed something magical or something to renew things in their blood. I pulled out another this time It was a vial. her eyes honed in and her pupils dilated to pin points I quickly slid it over to her for fear of being attacked. faster than my eyes could make out she had downed it with an almost drunk expression on her face. I slid a bit more at her in a big cup this time. the process repeated. I had given her dragons blood apparently this works very very well by the orgasmic look on her face and the drunken stupor she is in. her skin looked a lot less pale her eyes however turned more reddish, oops. but it was kind of a reddish brown not so noticeable now if it was like pure blood red then I''d probably be in trouble. she looked at me in confusion until I pulled out a small mirror and showed her eyes to her. I explained she had just drunk dragons blood I had drums of the stuff in my gate. "That was the most delicious thing I''ve ever tasted." she was licking her now ruby lips seductively. That''s a dangerous move. I caught movement out of the corner of my eye I knew who it was I was expecting her much sooner I mean I can hide my mind from the mind reader but the psychic who can see the future I haven''t learned to block that yet. I did what I knew she wanted and held up some bloodpops which promptly disappeared as she danced by. With a tinkling giggle. she was off to dump her tray but before she went I snagged her uneaten pizza and unopened soda. let''s not waste things shall we. I caught the other vampires looking on curiously at Alice Cullens antics but they were probably used to it now. She just clutched the bloodpops and ran off not wanting to share I take it as Amanda hadn''t told them what I was only Alice could know with the whole future sight thing greedy little pixie. I faked looking into my bag and pulled out about 30 more blood pops and walked over to their table dropping them in the center and walking off much to their confusion. They would know later what they are. I mean I pretty much had an ever refilling supply in my gate of dragons blood and bloodpops. Anyway it was time for classes then gym then I could head home me and Amanda had discussed Saturday which was the day of the girls dance thing and our day to seattle but it would apparently be bright and sunny so we decided to just hang out and test things that day I wanted to see if she could break my enkidu if she could I''d have to rethink some plans. the thing about the kingdom is I can''t drag in things that are stronger than me or my shadows without the chains. I mean I can take them by surprise but if they struggle and are many time stronger like let''s say vampires I can''t do it without someone helping me. and that''s even if I can catch them the gate isn''t always the fastest or most discreet. I could summon out teacher and have her help though I doubt vampires would give her much trouble when she can throw around trolls and almost 2 ton zinogres like babies. She really was a monster. I might be able to do something with my zinogre form but I''ve never fought any fast moving small creatures except teacher and I don''t know how to really judge her power against vampires power. I''ll work on it later. I have built a special cell in my kingdom made purely out of vibranium cost a a small fortune but I knew regular cells can''t handle some creatures. and enkidu could be broken by a lot of things unless you had divinity. it''s nice to have a backup. Chapter 127 - 127. my own medicine It was movie day in science class. I love movie day. I cast a subtle wandless notice me not charm at mine and Amanda desk with a muffliato to make it so people wouldn''t hear us if we were talking sometimes being a wizard is just great. I mean we couldn''t do anything super huge like summon out my gates and start a mid class combat session but we could talk and I could watch youtube. I even had this little penguin beanie baby thing that hold my phone for me so I can just lean back and snack on some jerky. Amanda was just looking at me like I was crazy as she didn''t know what I had done. that began the hour long showing of swaggersouls on YouTube I dont care what you guys say he''s hilarious. Amanda seemed to think so too. we had some minor talks about random things when she noticed nobody at all was even paying attention to us. I explained what I did she was so jealous of magic. I wonder if there''s a way to make it so that she can use it later I''ll have to consult with the system. she asked me more personal questions like my death. I told her about being burned alive and rescuing people and granted wishes from God she was shocked to say the least. I explained some of my abilities and what kind of things I could do and what I couldn''t do. she was very interested in these things. I told her about the next world I was planning to visit and even gave her the books needless to say she wanted to go I mean who wouldn''t It was game of thrones. but before we went I explained to her about some things I wanted to test out and study in this world. like the werewolves and kidnapping volturi to kill for abilities and even using one of my bodies to become a vampire. she didn''t like it at all I basicslly told her it was going to happen even if I had to buy it from the system. He tells her however he will still keep his nice human form as his basic body she takes this much better. After class they head separate ways his off to gym while she goes wherever. By the time I walked out of the gym. Amanda was waiting, leaning casually against the side of the gym, her beautiful face untroubled now. I laughed and asked "Here to escort me home before father finds out? Just make sure you don''t get me pregnant I''m not on the pill." She stumbled and looked at me with a funny face. "Well I figured if your going to treat me like the princess of this relationship I might as well act like one." and proceeded to skip to her car spreading imaginary flowers much to her embarrasment. we had some small conversation on the way home and she told me she''d be on my doorstep saturday morning so we could spend the day together I was rather eager for this to happen I''d have to get some items ready. When I woke I was still tired, but edgy as well. I pulled on my brown tshirt and my hoodie and jeans. Breakfast was the usual, quiet event I expected. Charlie fried eggs for himself; I had my bowl of cereal. I wondered if he had forgotten about this Saturday. He answered my unspoken question as he stood up to take his plate to the sink. I explained i was still going out and not interested in the dance apparently though he had caught wind about me dating Amanda the only thing he said was don''t get her pregnant and he was proud. Ah father son bonding such good times. Charlie left then, with a goodbye wave, and I went upstairs to brush my teeth and gather my books. When I heard the cruiser pull away, I could only wait a few seconds before I had to peek out of my window. The silver car was already there, waiting in Charlie''s spot on the driveway. I bounded down the stairs and out the front door, wondering how long this bizarre routine would continue. I am the man not this little girl but I can''t really look cool in the thundering truck of a monster maybe I should get a new vehicle soon. all I had besides the truck was an armored tank style military vehicle and an rv. not good date choices unless we are eloping or going to war. "Good morning." Her voice was silky. "How are you today?" "oh I''m doing quite well apparently Charlie found out about us dating already I mean it''s been like a day" she raised an eyebrow for me to continue "I''m just not allowed to get you pregnant" I said shamelessly as the wheel jerked a bit I had caught her off gaurd. I laughed at her. she suddenly got this devilish smirk on her face and leaned in really close and whispered in my ear with an ever so sexy voice "well that wouldn''t be too hard to achieve but maybe we could try" I felt an odd sensation as her tongue slid up my neck it was kind of cool as in chilly cool. it caused me to shiver she finished with a kiss to my cheek and a laugh cause she had won this round. Perhaps I have corrupted her with my teasing ways this might have backfired on me. Chapter 128 - 128. everybody love video games The process of ten thousand questions continued on even the next day there were so many like what he did at hogwarts how was classes with famous teachers what Harry and the gang where like. He was forced to give her some magic books from class. She was very interested In potions since she could do that without magic. He showed her a gnome and even fawkes which she freaked out about, as he flamed onto his shoulder. it was like a new and magical world opened up for her and she acted just like he did when he first discovered magic. They left school so she could drop him off and she suddenly left out of nowhere apparently Billy and Jacob had come to visit with Charlie. I waited for them to get into the house, Jacob was already climbing out of the car, his wide grin visible even through the darkness. In the passenger seat was a much older man, a heavyset man with a memorable face - a face that overflowed, the cheeks resting against his shoulders, with creases running through the russet skin like an old leather jacket. And the surprisingly familiar eyes, black eyes that seemed at the same time both too young and too ancient for the broad face they were set in. Jacob''s father, Billy Black. I knew him immediately, though in the more than five years since I''d seen him last I''d managed to forget his name when Charlie had spoken of him my first day here. He was staring at me, scrutinizing my face, so I smiled tentatively at him. His eyes were wide, as if in shock or fear, his nostrils flared. My smile faded. I''ll have to smack some sense into this one later on. Billy still stared at me with intense, anxious eyes. I groaned internally. Had Billy recognized Amanda so easily? Could he really believe the impossible legends his son had scoffed at? The answer was clear in Billy''s eyes. Yes. Yes, he could. I turned toward the house, beckoning to Jacob as I ducked under the porch. I heard Charlie greeting them loudly behind me. "I''m going to pretend I didn''t see you behind the wheel, Jake," he said disapprovingly. "We get permits early on the rez," Jacob said while I unlocked the door and flicked on the porch light. "Sure you do," Charlie laughed. "I have to get around somehow." I recognized Billy''s resonant voice easily, despite the years. The sound of it made me feel suddenly younger, a child. I went inside, leaving the door open behind me and turning on lights before I hung up my jacket. Then I stood in the door, watching as Charlie and Jacob helped Billy out of the car and into his wheelchair. I backed out of the way as the three of them hurried in, shaking off the rain. "This is a surprise," Charlie was saying. "It''s been too long," Billy answered. "I hope it''s not a bad time." His dark eyes flashed up to me again, their expression unreadable. "No, it''s great. I hope you can stay for the game." Jacob grinned. "I think that''s the plan - our TV broke last week." Billy made a face at his son. "And, of course, Jacob was eager to see Ryan again," he added. The call of video games is like sweet music to the ears of almost any boy. "Are you hungry?" I asked, turning toward the kitchen. "Naw, we ate just before we came," Jacob answered. "How about you, Charlie?" I called over my shoulder. "Sure," he replied, his voice moving in the direction of the front room and the TV. I could hear Billy''s chair follow. The grilled cheese sandwiches were in the frying pan and I was slicing up a tomato when I sensed someone behind me. "So, how are things?" Jacob asked. "Pretty good." I smiled. "How about you? Did you finish your car?" "No." He frowned. "I still need parts. We borrowed that one." He pointed with his thumb in the direction of the front yard. "Sorry. I haven''t seen any... what was it you were looking for?" "Master cylinder." He grinned. "Is something wrong with the truck?" he added suddenly. "No." "Oh. I just wondered because you weren''t driving it." "I got a girlfriend and she apparently believes that it''s her duty to pick me up every morning like an overprotective boyfriend." Jacob let out a chuckle and said "and she drives a nice car she must be a keeper anyone I know?" I laughed and said "probably it was Amanda Cullen that''s probably why your dad looks so grim." he laughed again "I was wondering about that." "Superstitious old man," Jacob muttered under his breath. "You don''t think he''d complain to Charlie?" I asked curiously "I doubt it," he answered. "I think Charlie chewed him out pretty good last time. They haven''t spoken much since - tonight is sort of a reunion, I think. I don''t think he''d bring it up again." "Oh," I said. After dropping off some of the delicious golden goodness that is grilled cheese to Charlie we proceeded to head to my room I''d gotten rid of some things like the rocking chair and such and had put up a nice medium sized TV a few weeks ago I added some bean bag chairs that i could just kick under the bed when I wasn''t using them I proceeded to beat the absolute shit out of Jacob in mortal kombat for the coming few hours. let me tell you good sirs ermac is the best mk character ever. we swapped over to call of duty mw2 after a while and just drank soda and tried trick shots online and failed miserably I''m pretty sure Jacob will be coming around a lot more. It was a long night. I had a lot of homework that was going undone, but I don''t often get to just lounge around and game it was fun but it was time for them to leave. "Are you and your friends coming back to the beach soon?" Jacob asked as he pushed his father over the lip of the threshold."I''m not sure," I honestly replied. "That was fun, Charlie," Billy said. "Come up for the next game," Charlie encouraged. "Sure, sure," Billy said. "We''ll be here. Have a good night." His eyes shifted to mine, and his smile disappeared. "You take care, Ryan," he added seriously. "Sure sure." I muttered waving my hand nonchalantly Chapter 129 - 129. another day After Billy and Jacob left me and Charlie had a nice chat he told me he was going fishing Saturday and if I got back early not to wait up and just eat something or head to the diner and passed me a 20. After that I went up and knocked out my homework for a bit listening to imagine dragons on youtube. Then headed to bed late. I slept better that night, too tired to dream again. When I woke to the pearl gray morning, my mood was blissful. The chilled out evening with Billy and Jacob seemed harmless enough. I caught myself whistling while I was in the shower it was one of those good showers you know where you just stand under the water and any stress just fucks right off. Good times. "You''re cheerful this morning," Charlie commented over breakfast. I shrugged. "It''s Friday." I hurried so I would be ready to go the second Charlie left. I had my bag ready (it''s a bowser style backpack aww yiss), shoes on, teeth brushed, but even though I rushed to the door as soon as I was sure Charlie would be out of sight, Amanda was faster. she was waiting in her shiny car, windows down, engine off. Climbing in the passenger side. She grinned her beautiful smile at me. "How did you sleep?" She asked "Fine. How was your night?" "Pleasant." Her smile was amused; I felt like I was missing an inside joke. Then it began the ten thousand questions mode this time it was about girls from the harem my favorite candies what my other hobbies are about the beatings from teacher why I left hogwarts early. I had pretty much gotten most of what I could learn there done and I could self study anything else I wanted. she wanted to see my magical trunk and explained it as a love for doctor who with big spaces in small places. I need to meet that guy someday in person. Apparently later her and Alice where off to go hunting so she wasn''t tempted to eat me or something on our date tommorow. We had a chat about her family and what they were all like she and Alice were good friends pretty much and Rosalie was that one bitch whose always stuck up, the young lady of the house you know the kind, super spoiled. Jasper was kinda just there feeding off emotions and such like a leech empath kinda just existing. and Emmet was more playful and fun going we were gunna get along great. Esme was just the mother and Carlisle the father that about summed it up. And you probably asking yourself right now is he going to have any kids like the original story and that my friends Is a big fat no for now. So class time I had been doing quite well in classes and mainly just watched videos on my phone and did the homework. Being a wizard rocks. then lunch time came around I love having double food at school I always felt it wasn''t enough maybe it''s from all the excess exercise I do. Then it was time for her to leave as Alice walked over. Alice - her short, inky hair in a halo of spiky disarray around her exquisite, elfin face - was suddenly standing behind his shoulder. Her slight frame was willowy, graceful even in absolute stillness. She greeted her without looking away from me. "Alice." "Amanda," she answered, her high soprano voice almost as attractive as Hers. "Alice, Ryan - Ryan, Alice," she introduced us, gesturing casually with her hand, a wry smile on her face. "Hello, Ryan" Her brilliant obsidian eyes were unreadable, but her smile was friendly. "It''s nice to finally meet you." I know what she really wants. I looked around checking for watchers or cops. then slipped out 10 bloodpops and said "Go on check the stuff it''s the real deal straight from mexico." she quickly took them and popped one in her mouth. "yeah that''s the good stuff alright I expect double Wednesday or me and little Jimmy will be visiting your house capeesh?" she pointed at Emmet who flexed in the distance having heard the conversation. I wiped my forehead exaggeratedly and said "please little sister times are rough I don''t think I can handle that much I have a wife and 14 kids to feed and a sick grandmother show me some pity." she looked me dead in the eye and we both broke out into laughter I gave her a small bag filled with bloodpops and told her to share with the others. The day went by as usual shitty math which ended up being more runescape videos. sparc mac was staking in the duel arena I never stake I always lose more money than I earn. then gym where Mike was asking about how things where going with Amanda and i in turn asked about his and Jessica they had progressed to anal at this point..... I''m joking it was at the kissing stage. after gym I headed to the store for some sweet bacony goodness and some groceries Alice had apparently dropped off my truck so I didn''t have to walk. such a good girl. then I went home made like 5 bacon lettuce and tomato sandwiches and played some more call of duty mw2 I was working on a golden riot shield. I''ll get to diamond sooner or later. I finished my night off by training with teacher and doing my homework after a bit of rewind time in the kingdom it''s so helpful for getting stuff done I''d love to get the jade immortal pendant from ancient strengthening technique I''ll have to see if I can just buy one I don''t think that world has any limits to it so I might be able to just go there and leave the only thing the Mc does is have sex and collect a harem from what I can recall I might be able to pop in and steal it then just leave. there are some world like that with open ends they are mostly cultivation worlds as there is no end to cultivation but they are also some of the most dangerous worlds. Chapter 130 - 130. other girls updates and the day I woke early, having slept soundly and dreamlessly. I was well rested and eager for the day. I had many things planned out in preparation. I made myself a nice simple breakfast of piggle sticks as I would call them they are kinda like corndogs but it''s pancake and sausage instead of cornbread and hotdogs, delicious. there was a knock on the door and low and behold it was my date for the evening looking gorgeous as ever. by the way just because I''m in the twilight world doesn''t mean I''ve forgotten my other girls oh no i often visit them in the kingdom help them with homework or go to hang out at the beach or even just spend the night cuddling with them in the kingdom while my shadow sleeps in the real world we must remember to not be a douchebag mc. they are still in school too and it''s O.W.L.S year for them so it''s like triple the regular homework they often come in when I reverse time for the kingdom so they can get in more study time. I''ve given them all a personal time turner as well from my gate just in case they need it for any reason. and me and Luna played a prank on Harry with the help of the Weasley twins we had started selling Harry potter merchandise from their mobile store in the school making a small fortune from the fan clubs and especially the creevey brothers. we had everything from Harry potter posters to wallets to t shirts and even action figures. James and Sirius laughed for an hour after Harry found put and came home carrying his own merchandise which they also bough just for fun. Poor Harry had to be consoled by his mother. Who was also working hard not to giggle. But that wasn''t even the best part. the best part was training practice with teacher who quite enjoyed the potter series and I had gifted a tshirt to her much to her delight she wore it to beat up Harry for practice that very same day. it was priceless I have a picture of it in my study of him looking up in hopeless despair at teacher wearing a shirt with his smiling face on it just beaten to a pulp. I look at it every morning to brighten my day. the twins joke shop was coming along quite well I had bella capture some death eaters who had escaped my grasp and let the twins use them for guinea pigs for testing sweets like nosebleed nougat and ton tongue toffees. I can''t have my jokers killing themselves by accident they had even gotten the help from James Sirius and lupin who loved what the twins were doing. lily and Andromeda where stocking up the infirmary in the castle with potions for extra money from me at a much higher rate than anywhere else would buy. I liked to be prepared. Cassie handled a lot of the kingdom building and I made sure to give her anything she wanted from feet rubs to cuddling to just quiet days reading books with her she was my quiet support in the back I really appreciated her and let her know that she would be the first girl to bear my children she was thrilled to hear this. Bella was also doing quite well in training to be my personal maid body guard. her knife fighting skills had reached high levels under teachers training and the reward she wanted pleased me as wall. she wanted to be spanked by me as I sat on my throne overlooking the kingdom I happily obliged she left half an hour later panties sopping wet from her reward muttering something about neglect play. I pretended not to hear. fleur was working on ward stones I wanted protected houses when I went to the game of thrones world and just in case I wanted to build a small foothold there I''d be ready I want to fight in a real war. There''s nothing more thrilling to me than donning armor and riding into battle like knights of old. you can''t be a real king if you haven''t even fought a battle. I had set up a council room in my castle with a nice futuristic 3d battle display for the days to come . Now back to business me and Amanda drove out of town towards the woods to a nice trail off the beaten path and hiked for a bit to reach a huge open meadow. I refused to let her carry me I will not be princess carried I draw the line at that. Much to her amusement. we made it up after an hour or so the sun was shining she was twinkling like a disco ball. I was laughing. all in all it was fun so far next it was time to get some experiments done. I explained to her all that I would need her to do and set up my trunk in the field leading into my study which she followed me in as I grabbed some pens and a notebook. hey I don''t keep everything in the inventory it would be over run with crap before I know it. She looked at the shelves with glistening eyes at the floor to ceiling books I walked up behind her and whispered in her ear. "if you ask really nicely I might give you a magical trunk necklace." quicker than I could think she had turned around and pushed me onto my chair sliding on top of me and started kissing my neck slowly and softly while grinding her lower body against me much to my pleasure. "Please give it to me." she whispered in an almost moan in my ear she started to grind faster and wilder "I need it so bad." I had fallen into my own trap. her tongue traveling down my neck sent shivers up my spine and boy was I hard. however I knew it wasn''t to be today cause her body was pretty much as hard as granite and I doubt even as hard as I was I could stuff myself in something that tight without breaking my poor little donger. I''ll just have to rely on fleur tonight. "okay you win you win" I smacked her little butt and gave her a trunk that sparkled like diamond and explained how it was used and it was linked to mine she bit her finger and some blood surprising enough slowly came out kind of like sugary molasses I''ll get some for later tests. Chapter 131 - 131. experiments. It was time to get some testing done I brought out a small table from my study and put my notebook on it with some empty vials and beakers. first I put a bit of my hair some drops of blood and saliva in some of the beakers and had Amanda do the same including some venom enough for a small vial. I stored that in my gate. Next up came some other tests I called out the enkidu chains for test number 2. "These chains are beautiful what are they?" she asked me. "they are enkidu the chains of heaven, anti divine weapons capable of binding the gods their power works based of divinity I want to see if you can break them." And broke them she did kind of like ripping apart paper. Now if it had been Dracula the original they might have stood a chance. all mythical creatures have tiny bits of divinity based on their legends but only the big ones really matter like the original werewolves or vampires. some of my plans would have to be scrapped because of this. " I want to see if I can even catch you at your full speed please try to dodge the chains." this didn''t go too much better I still got her occasionally but the portals just made it kind of predictable and slow. I''d have to practice more. so cannon tactics where out. " Next test I want you to resist the pull into my personal kingdom." and resist she did no matter how hard I tried I couldn''t pull her in. I could however surprise her and push her in with my gauntlets active and at full strenght. but if she was expecting it no chance. I mean sure I could put the portal under her but then she just resisted the pull and walked off like on flat ground. so some more plans scrapped for a bit. after this was basic strength speed and other tests to see what her limit was I had her test it with pieces of my adamant and golden cannonballs to say she was shocked seeing over 9100 tons of gold was an understatement all in all she could lift about 80 tons. run at a bit over 100 miles per hour all in all it was insane I mean my eyes could keep up with her but my body just wasn''t fast enough. neither were my portals. "next test you''ll face my teacher in hand to hand combat." she smirked thinking it would be easy. I summoned out scathach and asked her to spar the little girl and informed her of the mind reading ability she had needless to say teacher demolished her in minutes the poor girl just didn''t know when to give up and got demolished over and over but she was learning fast. but it was all no use. "how do you think I would fare against them in my animagus form?" I asked her "you have pretty much no chance unless you catch them by surprise as you are now you don''t have enough practice in that form and your too clunky." "okay how about the damage from my gauntlets in a surprise attack?" she pondered for a moment and replied. "you could take off a limb like their head if you got in a lucky shot but if you miss or hit anywhere else your pretty much done for. even a body blow with full charge from your ability wouldn''t do too much maybe fracture them a bit but not enough to put them down permanently." She stopped for a second and then started again. "your poisoned throwing knives also wouldn''t work as the blood in their body doesn''t spread fast enough and they can just tear off the piece you hit it''s pretty much useless. however if you want to kill them you can hit them with a killing curse that spell extinguishes the soul directly even they don''t stand a chance. The imperius however wouldn''t work their minds are far too different and more focused so that''s a nope the cruciatus would work slightly." I took down these notes next up we tried some holy water from my pond with phoenix tears on her finger it didn''t work at all. silver was a nope as well. As this was going on I had the system scan some of her blood apparently they need to feed on blood because their body no longer produces certain cells and to counter this they need to feed or they can go into a somewhat forced sleep like death til blood is provided. it''s all scientific. now the magical part was that magic helps the body they have create these cells so magical blood was like a double whammy for them and this world didn''t have too many magical creatures if any. so I had the good stuff for them. they could feed on animals but that doesn''t fully solve the problem of needing certain human cell structures for their own blood. honestly it was kind of like eating just vegetables for life with no meats or vitamins to really help that''s one reason they are so much weaker than regular vampires and newborns. newborns are so strong because they have all of their blood still and it gives them monstrous strength until it runs out after a while and is replaced by other blood. I passed these notes to her for Carlisle to read as well since he would know more being a doctor. All in all a lot was solved today she was also pretty interested in some of my research compared to potter world vampires these vampires were gods. the potter world vamps had no super strength no immunity to sun no real talents besides a kind of allure towards the opposite sex for easy feeding weakness to garlic, silver, holy water, beheading and much more I''d rechecked my defense against dark arts books. with her writing some notes herself on things she knew making my handwriting look like shit again. we took a break for lunch I had bacon sandwiches and some sweet and spicy chilly doritos I gave her a big mug of dragons blood cause I didn''t want to eat alone teacher was just wandering around she hadn''t been out much and it was a new world after all. Chapter 132 - 132 everlasting pain After a nice afternoon if tests we got to talking most about how happy she was to finally find someone to be with after over 100 years she was after all born in 1901. That seems pretty sad too me. I explained why I was in the world and all about it being a book like Harry Potter in my time i even showed her the stories she was a bit confused as to why she was here so I explained I had taken her from and even worse world and saved her from a completely different fate of 700 years imprisoned in a dungeon in a world inhabited by a mad god who wanted to take over her body. she seemed quite thankful and gave me my first proper kiss as thanks. Then asked a series of questions about the other world and what I wanted from this world and other things which I answered honestly at this point she was addicted to me and wouldn''t leave for anything my appearance brought light to her world more wonder and magic. we had a nice chat. After the picnic was done we headed back to the house today was a crucial day and she knew what would happen next and wanted to watch along with the other girls even if it wouldn''t be pleasant. it was time to use my 2nd soul besides the hollow one for a new body. I found a way to slowly feed the hollow form as well I used the resurrection stone and brought back murders death eaters and the like to feed it. it was a slow process. He couldn''t eat dementors it didn''t work. I had slowly started using gold for feeding it regular hollow summons but they were expensive at 50k a pop I couldn''t afford a lot a day. the ranch didn''t work for feeding it either I guess because it was still technically human so that was out. But this is fine unless I can find some kind of item or whatever to help. We were at my house now the truck was parked Charlie wouldn''t be back til night we headed up to my room where we then went into the kingdom to prepare. I had outfitted the vibranuim cell with lights and vibranuim manacles and chains with cushioning behind my head so I wouldn''t be able to smash my own skull from pain I knew was coming. I had a type of rubber bar tied around my head and put in my mouth so I couldn''t bite off my tongue. I had cut off my system with the help of Cassie to make sure I couldn''t use it for however long my body was changing. To either try to kill myself or escape. after I was all strapped in and time was set back 4 days teacher walked in with a cart filled with syringes filled with vampire venom she stabbed me with them in my hands feet and heart and left the room. Cassie called out my enkidu chains to help bind me a little more. At first it was like a slow burn like putting your hand on a hot sidewalk but then it slowly started to get more intense like holding your hand over a flame then putting your hand on a stove then being burned alive like my previous life I thought it would end there but it didn''t it just got hotter and hotter like I had the sun slowly cooking through my veins. I tried jerking and shouting and screaming for help the best I could. The pain was unbearable. the silence besides my own muffled screams was deafening. It burned so much. My hands my feet my chest were all on fire. I couldn''t focus my mind I wanted it to be over how long was I burning, minutes? hours? days? years? how long have I been screaming. I couldn''t tell the time it all seemed so long it felt like I was just forever been in pain. I tried banging my head against the wall and biting whatever was in my mouth to no avail. I''d lost track of who I was where I was why I was doing this all i knew was the ever increasing burn traveling up my arms and the thump thump thump of my heart. My tears had long run dry my throat hoarse and cracked from all the muffled screams all I knew at this point was everlasting pain. My wrists were red and raw from struggling against my chains I couldn''t even tear off my arms or legs to make it go away. I begged for anyone to kill me I bargained I pleaded I promised. But no one came. I could feel it in crawling up my arms reaching my neck and eyes I lost my vision at this point. It was pure darkness to add to my pain no light at the end of the tunnel. Was this hell? had I died and gone to hell? I could feel whatever it was working through my veins at a faster pace now I struggled harder I couldn''t breathe my lungs felt like stone flaming hot stones it was like I was breathing in fire. I was choking but my heart kept pounding. Drawing more flames to it I felt like my mind was more clear but that was only a curse to make me feel the pain even more clearly. I struggled with everything I had I felt several chains break but more just replaced them I finally bit through whatever was in my mouth and let out a gurgling scream. I didn''t have enough thought to bite my tongue I just wanted help. I yelled and shouted. I felt the feeling moving in towards my heart faster and no faster there was nowhere else left to burn I must not have limbs anymore with the feeling it was finally going to burn out my heart. it inched closer until finally it all just entered the last safe haven I had then my heart started burning and pumping even faster trying to beat the flames put but it only served to make it worse. THUMP THUMP THUMP ...Thump...Thump....Thump.......Thump.........thump..............thump.......like a sun finally giving out my heart stopped with one final heave and then it was all over. there was no more fire just darkness. Chapter 133 - 133. phase 2 It was darkness but i felt my mind reboot. and my eyes snapped open. Everything seemed so much different more high detailed it was like my previous life was all in 180p and now I see in 1080 HD it was so bright and clear I could see motes of dust in the air. I could taste them on my tongue when I breathed in. speaking of breathing that felt odd it''s like I no longer needed to but I wanted to like an instinctual habit. I stopped just to breathe a bit. My mind seemed so clear but my previous memories seemed a bit fuzzy I don''t know why that''s happening with my memory but I''ll figure it out later. Next I noticed I could think of multiple things at a high speed rate. I stopped as I noticed something ahead of me. I jerked my head up and on the opposite side of the room was what looked like a young man with Sandy blonde hair an almost perfect body except he had blood red eyes chained to a wall. I was about to speak but then noticed it was only my reflection in the metal walls man I looked like shit, torn clothes my fingers had bloody parts of my Palm under the nails from where I gripped my fists too hard. my hair was a mess there was the rubber tube on the floor I''d bitten in half. a voice sounded off in my head. "initiating phase 2" I felt my body start to burn a bit not like the last time but a more comfortable burn like there were parts of me missing that were supposed to be there and then other parts that didn''t belong. This was Cassie integrating the Alucard bloodline and fixing some minor problems with my body. First thing this is not the shcrodinger Alucard bloodline I can''t afford that and even if I could that would be bad fighting my own existence. we aren''t going to deal with that. I noticed my reflection my eyes went back to the regular steel blue. I no longer felt a burning thirst in my throat thinking about the blood under my nails. sure I could still drink blood but I also could eat pizza. that ridiculous sparkle was gone. my venom could turn other vampires but it made it so they couldn''t turn others kind of like a failsafe. I didn''t want super vampires running around making more super vampires. I felt different kinds of knowledge pop into my brain with new abilities like they were supposed to be a part of me but I didn''t try them I just waited and took notice of all my surroundings. I waited patiently and just let my mind collect itself and adjust while my body changed. I knew some of the abilities of Alucard like the insane regeneration the ability to shapeshift the intangibility and some minor weather control like mist. he also had the ability to steal people''s souls and store them in his internal world after drinking their blood and make a kind of undead army he also had perfect blood control and slight telekinesis all in all he was pretty op. but I can''t let that get to my head i know of like 20 immortal killing items off the top of my head and even teacher could probably kill me easily I can''t be like that idiot hidan from naruto. he had shit skills and only relied on his immortality to brute force his way in battle. I''d have this body practice with teacher I don''t think I can control it at all. After about 20 minutes the changes were done. A few minutes later teacher walked in and looked at me. she looked so much better in HD. and my senses were going whacky like my sense of smell and hearing I could basically hear all of her clothing rubbing against her skin it would have been sensory overload if I didn''t have improved brain functions. "How long was I out?" my voice had changed it was more musical and sounded like a professional singer. "Four days." she said simply. That was a close call. "how is everyone else?" I asked. she frowned "Not well they are not used to watching anything like that especially from someone they care about. The normal girls are going to be kept away for a bit from this body just in case. as you cannot control your strength and we don''t want any surprises just in case. it''s always good to be prepared." I agree with that and swapped to my human body and she finally unchained me from the wall. After being in vampire mode coming back to this body just felt like crap. but I can''t just pop out of my kingdom and basically go from good looking to superstar overnight basically that would be way too much. I let scathach lead that body away for intensive training to learn to control it. as I made my way to a bunch of very upset teen girls and young ladies who proceeded to jump on me and cry and apologize and ask if I was okay even Amanda looked pretty bad apparently all the girls had taken turns to watch over me while I changed except her she was just always there. it didn''t get really bad until I bit through the rubber tube. then they could make out what I was saying. even the adults and Harry looked at it kind of grimly. this human body felt mentally tired and we all headed to the bedroom for a nice nap including one sad vampire. we just had some nice cuddles while I passed out. My other body wast having any fun at all at this point he was having limbs torn off being stabbed with weapons his limits pushed over and over while teacher just showed that being immortal with high speed regeneration isn''t anything if you can''t touch your target or if they are more skilled than you it was a good lesson to learn. also if your opponent can just out damage your regeneration not much you can do as a shouting head. Chapter 134 - 134. after purgatory After the cuddle session with the girls everyone had decided to have dinner together. They sat around and talked and Amanda got to introduce herself properly and make new friends. They all watched Ryans new body on a screen with lustful gazes I mean he pretty much was the perfect specimen at this point he had even made it so that girls can''t get pregnant with the system he turned off that option so he wouldn''t have to worry. Then to add on more flames to the fire he whispered in a loud voice "Unlimited stamina." the older girls at this point had a scary gaze especially Bella, Amanda, and Fleur. The younger girls where barely restraining themselves. After dinner with dipsy making spare to put in the fridge for Charlie he gave all the girls a kiss goodbye even the shocked Bella who looked like her dreams had come true. then him and Amanda left for his bedroom. Charlie was still out fishing as not much time had passed you know with time travel and all. he put the spare food in the fridge and Amanda sat on his lap to learn the wonders of video games while he watched YouTube and checked out just random videos to laugh at. this went on for a few hours til Charlie arrived home he kissed Amanda goodbye and told her she was welcome for cuddles anytime she wants. she giggled and hopped out the window to head home for a while. Him and Charlie talked for a bit about their days and him being out on the boat with Billy enjoying fishing in the nice weather while it lasted. Ryan just remembered that he had the durmstrange ship and the ability to upgrade it. after the casual chat he headed up to his room to look up some things. First he looked up an upgrade for enkidu the first upgrade would cost him 1 ton of pure mithril and 1mil along with 1 day of upgrade time. the second was 1 ton of adamantium with 50 mil and 1 month upgrade time. and the last was 1 ton vibranium 100m and 1 year upgrade time. if he used the time turner everyday that would be like 4 months. but it was an expensive purchase 1 ton of vibranium was 100m by itself he did start the mithril upgrade though right away. The chains right now are like basic steel. next he looked at the durmstrange ship basically that was a lot more difficult to upgrade so many different parts and things he would have to buy. but for now he didn''t have that kind of money he had bought some more landscapes and bought more animals this time it was extinct and endangered animals like rhinos and elephants and whales for the ocean and was feeding them all out of the ranch along with his 31 dragons acromantula farm and troll and basalisk he was also working on fixing the ecosystems to be self sustaining in the backgrounds it cost quite a bit to make working environments that were like that. he had even bought wind turbines and solar power plants for his kingdom he wanted nice renewable energy the solar powered panels worked in his kingdom somehow he didn''t have a sun right now but it was always light or dark depending on the time of day. he needed something like heavenly flames to fix that and make a real sun as he couldn''t buy it from the system to make it upgrade the kingdom he''d have to get it from a different world. Inside his kingdom he watched as his new vampire body received a perpetual beatdown. he didn''t want to be like hidan from Naruto he wanted good combat skills and the vampire body was learning at an incredible rate it was almost insane. he had to turn notifications off for a bit cause the thing with increased memory and brain functions with increased senses is that his combat utility just skyrocketed he still couldn''t beat teacher but he was lasting longer and longer not by great amounts but you could see he was improving he had seals on he was slowly releasing to increase his handling of super strength he wasn''t tearing apart shoes now either when he jumped or moved to fast. it''s like you have the strength of a baby then all the sudden a minute later your superman ripping doors off the walls trying to open them tearing clothes moving too fast not being able to control your speed and slamming into walls, shits stressful. anyone who says you master your body right off the bat after a strength leap is a god damn liar. they took breaks every so often so he could absorb dragon blood and create familiars. he liked the idea of zinogres made of dragon blood tearing his enemies apart. it was wicked he also made some bloodcrows for things like scouting and such. when I have enough money I''m going to buy draculas noble phantasm for this body it seems like it would be fitting to have especially the impaler that''s a nice anti army noble phantasm. the other one I''m not so sure about or if I can even use it. well we will just wonder about these things when we can afford them. until then it''s simple hand to hand no weapon can compare with your own fist. As proven by lord Saitama. Chapter 135 - 135. life and a visit to the inlaws (A/N lol people are really complaining today about those first 20 or so chapters practically blowing up my message box with hate the only thing i have to say to them is this. HAHAHA) I was laying in bed listening to some nice music with my eyes closed just chilling when I felt someone slide into my bed and wrap around me with cool little hands. My tiny vampire waifu had come back for the night. I simply put my phone in the little penguin holder and put on Pandora for some tunes. it was nice just quiet cuddles with nothing to worry about. I''d run my fingers through her hair and she would be just running her hands up and down my sides. After a bit I simple turned off the music and popped on some Netflix I do really enjoy those planet earth documentaries. we just watched TV til I passed out. My vampire clone was granted no such release as teacher apparently didn''t need sleep and had loved the fact that she can be even more brutal to her cute little student. The muted light of yet another cloudy day eventually woke me. I lay with my arm across my eyes, groggy and dazed. Something, a dream trying to be remembered, struggled to break into my consciousness. I groaned and rolled on my side, hoping more sleep would come. And then the previous day flooded back into my awareness. I then felt dainty little fingers running through my hair with a giggle. "You drool in your sleep you know that right?" "shhhhh that never happened." she looked nice and prim for someone who stayed the night I figure she snuck off home at some point to change clothes I myself could use a nice shower I handed her the remote kissed her forehead and told her put on whatever she wanted to watch and headed off to take my morning shower and brush my pearly whites. dipsy was making hashbrowns sausages and eggs for breakfast. delicious. after my morning shower and breakfast we basically sat around for a bit talking until she asked if I would like to meet her family which I responded with of course and grabbed a few gifts I had prepared. it always good to bring gifts to the inlaws and new family members. I had worked on it previously with Cassie and found the right item I needed it solved 1 problem I had a few more I could take care of later on. I was dressed in my nice blue over shirt with some baggy cargo pants with just looking okay. We headed to my truck and I let her drive I had no idea where she lived anyway somewhere in a hidden road that leads to a forest Noone could ever find. We passed over the bridge at the Calawah River, the road winding northward, the houses flashing past us growing farther apart, getting bigger. And then we were past the other houses altogether, driving through misty forest. I was trying to decide whether to ask or be patient, when she turned abruptly onto an unpaved road. It was unmarked, barely visible among the ferns. The forest encroached on both sides, leaving the road ahead only discernible for a few meters as it twisted, serpentlike, around the ancient trees. And then, after a few miles, there was some thinning of the woods, and we were suddenly in a small meadow, or was it actually a lawn? The gloom of the forest didn''t relent, though, for there were six primordial cedars that shaded an entire acre with their vast sweep of branches. The trees held their protecting shadow right up to the walls of the house that rose among them, making obsolete the deep porch that wrapped around the first story. I don''t know what I had expected, but it definitely wasn''t this. The house was timeless, graceful, and probably a hundred years old. It was painted a soft, faded white, three stories tall, rectangular and well proportioned. The windows and doors were either part of the original structure or a perfect restoration. My truck was the only car in sight. I could hear the river close by, hidden in the obscurity of the forest. "Wow." "You like it?" she smiled. "It... has a certain charm." She pulled my hand and giggled. We walked up to the house together The inside was even more surprising, less predictable, than the exterior. It was very bright, very open, and very large. This must have originally been several rooms, but the walls had been removed from most of the first floor to create one wide space. The back, south-facing wall had been entirely replaced with glass, and, beyond the shade of the cedars, the lawn stretched bare to the wide river. A massive curving staircase dominated the west side of the room. The walls, the high-beamed ceiling, the wooden floors, and the thick carpets were all varying shades of white. Waiting to greet us, standing just to the left of the door, on a raised portion of the floor by a spectacular grand piano, were Amanda''s parents. I''d seen Dr. Cullen before. At his side was Esme, I assumed, the only one of the family I''d never seen before. She had the same pale, beautiful features as the rest of them. Something about her heart-shaped face, her billows of soft, caramel-colored hair, reminded me of the ing¨¦nues of the silent-movie era. She was small, slender, yet less angular, more rounded than the others. They were both dressed casually, in light colors that matched the inside of the house. They smiled in welcome, but made no move to approach us. Trying not to frighten me, I guessed. "Carlisle, Esme," Amanda''s voice broke the short silence, "this is Ryan." "You''re very welcome, Ryan." Carlisle''s step was measured, careful as he approached me. He raised his hand tentatively, and I stepped forward to shake hands with him. Chapter 136 - 136. the cullens "It''s nice to see you again, Dr. Cullen." "Please, call me Carlisle." "Carlisle." I grinned at him. "This is a much better meeting than having me strapped to a gurney with a neckbrace as your daughter was too rough with me." he chuckled as esme looked shocked at, Amanda who shouted "He''s lying that never happened!" I took on a sad look and said in a low voice "Wow she won''t even take responsibility how am I going to get married now that I''m tainted goods." Esme the cute mother figure looked disappointed at her daughter while Carlisle just chuckled with me pretending to fake sob into my arm. "Idiot!" Amanda shouted with a blush and frustrated look on her face. After the little play I was introduced formally to Esme who was quite happy and shook my hand. "Where are Alice and Jasper?" Amanda asked, but no one answered, as they had just appeared at the top of the wide staircase. "Hey, Amanda!" Alice called enthusiastically. She ran down the stairs, a streak of black hair and white skin, coming to a sudden and graceful stop in front of me. Carlisle and Esme shot warning glances at her, but I liked it. It was natural - for her, anyway. "Hi, Ryan!" Alice said, and she bounced forward to kiss my cheek. If Carlisle and Esme had looked cautious before, they now looked staggered. There was shock in my eyes, too, but I was also very pleased that she seemed to approve of me so entirely. I was startled to feel Amanda stiffen at my side. I glanced at her face, but her expression was unreadable. ( A/N we all know I don''t like ntr so we shall not be doing that to little Alice and Jasper my story is already set in motion I''m not going back to do another run of it maybe I''ll just summon a different Alice later.) "You do smell nice, I never noticed before," she commented. " Ah yes old spice is the best and even supported by Terry Crews I can trust it to make me smell delicious everyday." No one else seemed to know quite what to say, and then Jasper was there - tall and leonine. A feeling of ease spread through me, and I was suddenly comfortable. Amanda stared at Jasper, raising one eyebrow, and I remembered what Jasper could do. An empath that can effect others emotions. Very good leading skills and great for commanding the masses. "Hello, Ryan," Jasper said. He kept his distance, not offering to shake my hand. But it was impossible to feel awkward near him. "Ah the problem child of the moment, don''t worry I''ve got a fix for that. you see I did some tests and found a nice little item that gets ride of two of your kinds problems the first is thirst and the second is the need to feed on blood for required cell regeneration it cost a pretty penny for me to make but should be worth it." I took out what appeared to be a pure white fruit and a small pill that had been adjusted from the Tokyo Ghoul world to work with vampires. You see in Tokyo Ghoul the ghouls can only drink coffee or eat others. a special group made this pill so that they can eat regular food I just adjusted it to work with the vampires of this world in the system it kinda works the same. The fruit was a rare fruit I was now growing in an area of my kingdom it came from a pure white tree and cost a small fortune for the seed. it had taken months to grow being watered and planted in the 20x soil but it was worth it. The only thing this fruit did was get rid of the thirst by fixing the vampires lack of certain cells and allowing regeneration of them through eating of regular food. They were all gobsmacked especially Amanda I had kept this a secret from her. I passed both objects to Jasper his hands practically shaking he had always been ashamed of his weakness to want to drink human blood he hadn''t adjusted to the Cullen lifestyle fully. he ate them both and his skin was the first to change becoming more pink and healthy his eyes took on a normal brownish and he looked a lot less affected by me. now don''t get things wrong here they can still drink blood and it would probably be better for them if it was like dragons blood but now. "Here try this." I pass him a bucket filled with extra crispy boneless chicken tenders from KFC. the young land put one slowly in his mouth and from the expression on his face he probably would have cried if he could. "It''s so good I haven''t had chicken since before the civil war." I had forgotten Jasper was from the deep south before he was turned. There was a black blur in front of me and I looked down to see Alice hopping in place. She had no memories of her past life she probably didn''t even know what food tasted like poor girl. I passed out pills and fruits to them all and set up a small banquet. there were zero questions asked about how I was Magicking things out of the air at this point everyone was too excited about the breakthrough in vampire lifestyle. Emmet and Rosalie even came down to hear the commotion and joined in once everything was explained with great enthusiasm. This was the day I shared KFC chickens with a bunch of vampires all in all it was a good time so far. Chapter 137 - 137. explanations and planning After our lunch of crispy golden goodness I figured it was time to have some things explained to the cullens. I took my trunk out and set it up in the middle of the room. "How about we talk in my study? I''m sure you have plenty to ask." most of them looked on at my trunk curiously. I just opened the door to the library and walked in with Amanda behind me. The rest followed looking around in awe and my magical trunk library I don''t get to use as often as I wished. I sat down at my desk while the others dragged over some chairs from the tables scanning my book titles as they went getting more excited. "Dipsy!" I called out and my favorite little elf popped in. "can you pass out some tea for our guests please?" "Yes master." she popped away and reappeared a minute later floating some tea mugs to the cullens who not used to being able to eat real food sipped it quite happily. "Let''s just knock out some of the basics shall we? first off yes I am a wizard and yes I come from the Harry Potter world and indeed that adorable little fellow you just saw was a house elf. Next piece of business why I''m here." I Switched over to my vampire form and they all instantly leaned back out of instinct. This form has a type of bloodline surpression over them as its the original vampire bloodline. "This form I have that makes you feel slight fear is pretty much the original vampire progenitor the first of the first and my basic plans for this world is I''m either going to capture or wipe out the volturi they are doing some nasty things I don''t like and I want some of their people to serve under me if they refuse I simple eat them so to speak." they looked at me warily at this point because a few of them had really desirable powers I calmed them down tho. "You guys don''t fall into the bad vampire category they pretty much find talented people in villages or what not and slaughter the whole place then act kind to recruit said power like that little one called Jane and her brother or eventually your family I mean a seer and a mind reader that can do it from a distance how handy." their eyes widened at those implications and Amanda backed me up she had read the books and knew what the volturi where capable of. I switched back to my human form and let my vampire counterpart get back to his beatings. he had taken to using a giant scythe which was also a zanpukto which I thought was fitting. apparently each one of my separate souls can have a zanpakuto since they count as a different soul and body. I guess I should explain a bit about that. in a way I''m the big soul soul number 1 and I can see and feel everything the other souls are doing we are all the same person I control the bodies it''s like having 8 different minds with 5 of those minds sleeping 1 taking besting from teacher and 1 absorbing energies in the dark landscape. it''s like the rinnegan from Naruto all the bodies interconnect with 1 leader and I can swap them out at will or switch my concious over to a different body. It''s like the shadows but more advanced. so there''s 1 master soul being circled by 7 little minor souls and no matter what body I''m in, I''m the master soul but I live and feel what the others are doing. simple eh? "now here in a few months your going to have some visitors 3 vampires who cause a lot of problems I don''t remember right of my head if they have any powers or not but I''m getting rid of them regardless they mostly cause a slaughter in the neighboring cities and 2 of them are mates so if I kill one I''d need to kill the other. one of them even killed little Alice''s creator out of anger so it should be acceptable." They all looked confused so I took out the books and let them read explaining this was basically and alternate universe with the multiverse theory they went along with it pretty well. "I don''t plan on staying in my vampire form much here as I don''t want to get noticed by the werewolves on the preserve I''m quite friendly with them and want to learn some things from them and get some insights." They understood my point. it''s good to be cautious and my vampire body is still adjusting i mean it''s been like 1 night the fuck you guys want from me. I explained some of what the fruit and pill did change and what it did not change they still had that stupid sparkle I''ll work on that later. and they would still enjoy blood even if they liked regular food it just got rid of the all consuming thirst to make their lives easier. I gave them a couple cups of dragons blood to prove my point even my vampire body uses it to make minions and increase strength. Now it was gift time. we left my trunk and I passed out all sorts of items from new trunks that weren''t linked to mine to gaming systems for the boys and a big screen TV to play them on I gave Rosalie some nice jewelery I had collected back in the potter world and a trunk with some fancy things like a spa area with mud baths and all that good stuff. the doctor got some magical and future medical books I had copies of which he was delighted to receive Alice got a new trunk as well with a massive closet they all loved the trunks and I showed them how to use it. I gave esme new cookbooks and clothing design books along with rare materials like acromantula silk and she had a nice little workshop in her trunk I knew she liked to design things I had studied up on my vampires. I left all sorts of magical candies and drinks in the kitchen for them and even loaned them a house elf to assist in teaching. His name much to my shock was Jeff. yep Jeff the house elf. moving on! I assigned a task to Amanda which she was happy about it was to get me some vehicles I wanted a few fourwheelers a dune buggy a couple motorcycles a couple new cars including some muscle cars and even showed her and Rosalie my setup for working on vehicles they were impressed I had the best stuff and it was all new I wanted a nice ride even if my truck is good. I even wanted some vehicles for an apocalyptic world I had bought one from the shop. you guys ever play the old game called twisted metal? yeah I bought sweet tooths ice cream truck just cause I could. Chapter 138 - 138. the life of the hollow Hello everyone I''m the hollow form of Ryan living in the dark forest my daily routine consists of absorbing dark energy and eating some souls from the system everyday slowly growing in power til I can evolve into my second form. The end. After a nice day at the Cullens with some fun with their new gifts it was finally time to head home I had left about a million dollars with Amanda for purchasing vehicles and tools I didn''t know the names of as it would be better for the pros to do it as I''m pretty useless when it comes to vehicles I can pump gas and change a tire that''s where my expertise ends. I headed on home where I met up with Charlie and talked about my nice date with Amanda and meeting the Cullens he was pretty happy about that he liked the Cullens. after a quick dinner of some pizzas thrown in the oven and some reports on the news about a lead to the shocking robbery of Fort knox pointing towards some organized crime syndicate (totally wrong direction) and closing in on the culprits. They had been searching for months. Noone knew it was me except Amanda from the tests yesterday with my massive ball of gold. I had a prank planned for that later on. after a while it started to get late and I had school tomorrow so I headed up to my room to get ready for sleep and the notification went off for my new chains being completed with a mithril reword I let''s them come out they still had a golden aura but this time with a silvery sheen added over it and they felt much smoother. I popped them back in and paid for the adamantium upgrade costing me about 60m almost all my cash was gone I''d have to put up some animals or something to recoup my losses it would take 1 month with regular speed to upgrade or 1 week with the time turners going of course I was going to use the time turn functions I''m not a complete idiot. The girls use it almost daily for homework and to help them age faster it would only take about a year for them to turn 18 they were in quite a rush. I mean I don''t plan to spend a huge amount of time in this world. just enough to get some things I wanted and to train to make sure when I do attack the volturi none of them get away I honestly hate loose ends. as for schooling those few more years for the girls well I''m just going to steal the entire hogwarts castle I mean who can stop me? I already had some teachers on board like Dumbledore McGonagall Sprout and Flitwick I mean who can turn down elixir of life and new knowledge from different worlds? It''s a pretty hard bargain to beat. I didn''t need Snape at all I had Lily and Andromeda for potions teachers they could split the years with lily doing younger years and Andromeda doing older years. and as for trelawney that quack of a divination professor I had the Pandora lovegood who was a legit teacher. and literally any of the Cullens could teach muggle style classed they had like hundreds of diplomas and college degrees of course I''m going to hire a lot more people but this is just for starting out. I had filled about 100 houses in my village with werewolves from the potter world most of them either couldn''t find jobs or were discriminated against by the magical community they could start up jobs or start killing things in the dungeon or even farm their own food to eat everyone got a basic start up pack on arrival of enough gold to buy whatever items they needed from seeds to clothes to basic weapons from the general store it had a little bit of everything they could even apply to make their own jobs like bookstores or coffee shops. I had gotten a list of muggleborn wizards and witches as well and was slowly inviting them in you see unless your a pureblood in England your chances of jobs where about zero in the ministry and the taxes for personal owned businesses left you with nothing most of the muggleborns had to either leave to different magical communities where they didn''t do much better cause hogwarts diplomas where basically shit. I mean we had a quack divination teacher a ghost who only talked about goblin wars, a potions professor who failed anyone who wasn''t slytherin muggle studies that where still going on about horse and carriages travel, astronomy which had zero practical use. there was never a structured defense against the dark arts class. so the best classes were charms, transfiguration, herbology care of magical creatures occasionally, rune and arithmancy. 3 basic classes and 3 electives doesn''t look good on a diploma and that''s even if they took all those electives. The school was shit so I was taking the good teachers and the castle and I''d hire proper teachers later on who knows i may just hire merlin. but not now right now I''m poor. I should have Alice do some investing for me. Anyway time for sleep my cuddle buddy had arrived for the night slipping in through my window. she had apparently ordered a bunch of things online to be delivered to her house and put in some payments to buy some of the things I wanted good Ole ebay working hard in these years. She even found me a 2007 nissan skyline gtr that''s not supposed to be out til next year in electric blue custom made through some of their contacts. I was rather excited about this I remember the skyline in the fast and furious movies it was sexy. Of course I couldn''t just pop up with a new car at the house I had to use some slight compulsion charms on Charlie to make it seem like I won some kind of grand prize drawing and got the car. I''d do it later before it arrived. Chapter 139 - 139. surprises I felt some movement on the bed while I was sleeping and heard some quick whispers then felt someone climb on top of me. I woke up to see a very naked very horny fleur lower herself onto my mouth with a lustful grin. "good morning mi amor me and Amanda have decided to give you a reward for all your hard work you''ve done." I felt something cool and wet wrap around my manhood which was at full length at this point and felt a great deal of suction and then increased bobbing I took this as a hint my cock was being swallowed by a tiny vampire that was both very dangerous and very arousing at the same time. fleur let out a moan to get my attention back on her as she started grinding on my face and pinching her nipple. I happily obliged to give her a helping hand by grabbing her perky as and stuffing her full of tongue she was already plenty wet and the taste of honey filled my mouth. I searched with my tongue for her sweet spots listening to her moan in pleasure as I brought my thumb to her little erect clit giving it a gentle rub. making her squirm and pant on my face. the suction on my cock ended with a small popping noise and I felt myself sink into a more tight and form fitting hole apparently I can fit inside a vampire I guess they adjust. Fleur was getting closer and I heard Amanda moaning behind her I looked up and saw a little hand pinching fleur other nipple and sending her over the edge her hot pussy clamping down on my tongue with a load moan of ecstasy as I pinched her clit to drive her even more wild. She climbed off my face and I could finally see Amanda sliding up and down her little clean shaven lips swallowing my member as she bounced up and down I watched as fleur latched onto her nipple with her mouth and moved her hand down to help the girl even more by playing with her soaked clit which drove the little vampire into a frenzy and she started to bounce faster. they almost looked like sisters so beautiful and naked pleasing their man together. I could feel her start to tighten up and her moaning became even loader. I couldn''t take much more and started to thrust upwards my cock throbbing in excitement she seemed to feel it and I noticed fleur bite down on her nipple gently and that was the end. her pussy clamped down and I blew my hot load all over her insides as she let out a moan of happiness. I watched her shake and quiver and drench me in her fluids before letting out a sigh of contentment and sliding off of me very slowly. only to be replaced by fleurs hot mouth who started taking me deep into her throat licking my cock nice and clean I was still extremely sensitive and it didn''t take long for me to grab her by the hair with a moan of approval from her and ram my cock down her throat for my second load of the morning. she let out a giggle when she was done "I think you should get ready for school now mi amor" I dragged them both to the shower with me where I gave fleur a nice punishment by pushing her up against the shower wall and fucking her silly with the help of Amanda. When we were done we all shared a quick kiss and fleur went back to the kingdom while me and Amanda headed off to school after our nice morning workout together. We took my truck this morning since she had planned out my surprise apprentice with fleur I had also given her a ring to the kingdom so she could meet the girls if I was sleeping and I was plotted against. "Well that was surely a good way to wake up in the morning I could get used to it." I chuckled Amanda leaned in and started placing kisses on my neck and whispered sultrily in my ear "Maybe that can be arranged I do enjoy having you stuffed inside me nice and early in the morning." I gave her a light spank and told her to behave we are almost at school and I don''t feel like walking around with and tent in my pants unless she was eager to show me off to other girls that is. She pouted playfully and said she would behave. we made it just in time for breakfast I picked up a few chocolate muffins and some milk then headed to sit with the other Cullens who were trying out the breakfast for once and I watched as Alice gave Amanda an evil chuckle and jasper giving Amanda a weird look he could probably feel her lust poor guy. "Hey Alice you know it''s rude to peek on other your little voyeur." she stammered out some excuses which just made us all laugh at her and Emmet was just guffawing like an idiot I watched her sneak in a quick elbow to him with a loud thud. Even Rosalie was giggling. it was a pretty fun morning. Until the fire nation attacked. wait no wrong story. Until the bell rang for class yeah that''s the right one. Chapter 140 - 140 the first targets. A little over a week went by some of the vehicles had arrived like the 4 wheelers and the dune buggy which were in the cullens garage right now being retrofitted with things like special military grade unpoppable tired they kind of looked like swiss cheese netted wheels they were odd looking to say the least they were also being outfitted with a small electric battery to run on that was solar powered if there was no gasoline or they ran out. all In all I just provided a bit of future tech and even had them outfit my armored van it was mostly Emmet Rosalie and Amanda. they were thrilled to learn about some of the future items and put them together I mean after more than a hundred years and you see some cool new tech you''d want to use it as well. I couldn''t afford things that were super futuristic right now that was like in the hundreds of millions and you want to talk about starships those were in the billions bro like multiple billions hundreds of billions I couldn''t afford half the hull if I sold my golden ball for sky high prices. even the smaller like 5 room. mini star cruisers were way out of my price range. I could only look at them and drool. you talk about the little star lord ship from guardians of the galaxy all I see is 500billion gp. get up to dreadnaught class destroyers it pops into the trillions. hyper drives fusion cores and jump systems and your talking selling off planets my man. what I can do now is futuristic solar powered off road vehicles. suck it up. It was finally time for our three visitors and my admantium chains had come finished upgrading yesterday I had Emmet try to break them it took a solid 3 minutes. there was thunder and lightning sounding off in the sky it was time for some vampire baseball. I had swapped to my vampire form for this and we all headed up to the clearing to play some baseball and wait for our guests. after about half an hour of some really hardcore baseball and destruction of trees from cheating vampires. Our guests finally arrived there were 3 of them a red headed female by the name of Victoria. a blonde male by the name of James and an African American male by the name of laurent. "hello friends we were wondering if you could use a few more players." spoke out laurent with a smile "sure" said Carlisle "but we were fixing to have a drink before we continued would you like to join us?" I had brought a few barrels of dragons blood along to help ease them into security. Carlisle popped the top off the barrel and let the scent drift over the field. that was all it took for them to be over there drinking out of the barrel they had almost zero restraint and didn''t even notice teacher pop out of my kingdom or my chains quickly wrap them up before it was too late. "what is the meaning of this friend?" spoke laurent in a worried manner. I stepped forward and smiled "oh just preventing future problems you know how it''s is." blood burst out of my body covering them and I felt them start to struggle as I absorbed them into my realm stealing James and Victoria''s abilities for myself. James had an ability called [Tracking Sense] James could predict the most probable movements of his prey''s next step and then follow his hunches to find them. It was a nice ability to have. Victoria on the other hand had an ability called [Ehanced Self-Preservation] Victoria had the instinctive need to keep herself alive. It allowed her to realize when to evade danger as well as if the place she ran to was safe or not. The meaning of the term self-preservationist defined as: instinctive need to do what is necessary to survive danger. That ability had just boosted my combat skills by helping me predict when something was dangerous to myself and avoiding it. laurent however had no ability. but absorbing them boosted my strength and such by quite a bit and it was time to go back with teacher to once again get used to my increased power and abilites. I swapped back out with my human form and we continued playing baseball. After a while it was time for my prank. "Hey Emmet I heard you were the strongest vampire in the family." he laughed and flexed his muscles. "of course, why you up for some arm wrestling we can make some bets if you like?" "no no no I have a different kind of game I want to see if I can do any damage to you in this form or move you from your spot without using my chains of course." he smirked "sure what''s up for grabs?" I replied well if I win you have to call me big brother from now on and if you win you get any request you want" he guffawed "Deal!" I could see Alice and Amanda both snickering and the rest looking confused. We took our places a few meters apart with him standing arms crossed and a cocky smile on his face until.... a giant golden portal opened behind me and with a loud * FWHOOOM* a giant ball of gold fired out of it smashing him into the ground and kept going just rolling over him like an ant there was a huge depression in the ground and there lied Emmet in a small crater stuffed in the ground with everyone laughing so hard I couldn''t even breathe it was the funniest thing I''d ever seen like a cartoon character. he was just laying there dazed and confused. as laughter rang from the field I had recorded this all on my phone with my shadow and was going to show everyone. he quickly sat up "What the hell was that?!?!?" he shouted in between wheezes and laughs I said "That was the [Problem Solver] 9100 tons of gold put into a solid ball I just crushed you with 420billion dollars I''ve robbed from 2 fort knox and now you have to call me big brother." everyone stopped laughing for a second then it started back up even louder at Emmet sullen looking face. I was like half a foot shorter and the picture of him calling me big brother at school would be priceless. Chapter 141 - 141. Days go by. Days turned into weeks and weeks into months. I had spent my time with the Cullens quite a bit I also didn''t forget to hang out with Jacob and bring over some toys like four wheelers and such along with game systems we often all hung out going to video game arcades and movies in my new skyline which Charlie was convinced I won on a lottery draw at the mall. Jacob nearly crapped his pants when I pulled up in it I simple tossed him the keys and let him have a drive. apparently with my presence in my vampire form being around forks I often took it out to practice with Emmet and jasper against teacher for fun none of us have ever won but I could now last about 10 minutes my sense were working overtime until teacher used her spear which cut off my regeneration for a time and just beat my ass however she would have to put up a bit of a fight now in regular hand to hand. I was still dismantled with any kind of weapon and the other guys enjoyed the challenge even if they had never won. it was flu season now and we had scheduled a trip to gamestop to pick up some new things that had just come out when I noticed Jacob not looking too well and sweating I figured this was either the flu or the werewolf form coming in and if it was the latter I needed him to get away from people. "hey Jake I got everything let''s head back and try them out." he just smiled "sure man let''s go." I had gotten us some handheld systems cause moving around regular systems was annoying. We packed into his rabbit and headed back to the reserve games in the back seat me watching him with a close eye. newborn werewolves are very volatile and any word could set off the change and in a tiny packed car going 65 down the highway was not where I wanted him to change. We made it back to his house and inside where Billy was waiting with a smile on his face until he saw Jacob and asked "hey Jake your not looking too well you doing okay?" Chaos. Jacob pretty much blew up shards of clothes blowing everywhere furniture knocked over and blasted aside. in his place stood a 7 foot brown wolf about 8 feet from snout to tail. I was ready for this my gauntlets where out and my senses firing on full I ducked a snapping maw aimed at my head and hit him with a hook to the jaw as hard as I could stunning him for a second. I took this time to hit him again knocking him towards the window my greaves giving an extra boost to my foothold knocking him back then I ran forward and side tackled him right through the window we were outside now. I shifted to my zinogre animagus 20 feet from tip to tail and almost 2.5 tons quite an upgrade from my 14 year old version. Jacob let out a snarl jumping onto me as I slammed him down with my front claw with a booming thud and sparks of lightning swirling on top of my skin. he started to get up and I smashed his head on the ground standing on it holding him down after a few minutes he stopped struggling and seemed to be calming down or the other wolves were talking to him trying to ease him out of the transformation. out of the woods came 5 other wolves from the pack I think they were Sam, Jared, Paul, Embry, and Quil. the quickly saw my monstrous form and got in a circle pattern around me not that it would do much good I had started calling out my enkidu prepared to tie up some dogs. Sam quickly shifted back. "Who are you?" he asked I merely looked at him like he was stupid and looked at Jacob then back to him. you think I''m going to change back surrounded by werewolves and one newborn under my foot? A Joke. I may be an idiot but I''m not that dumb. I let out a growl that sounded more like a chuckle and shook my head towards the house he looked over and saw Billy knocked on the ground and the window blew out he quickly ran over to help. I heard Billy mention who I was to the shock of the others. I looked like a massive king wolf watching down on some little puppies in my zinogre form. Almost double the size and triple the weight. it took another hour for Jacob to finally be able to change back. he was about 6 foot 9 at this time he had been growing at a monstrous pace for a 16 year old. apparently the wolves reach maturity extremely fast and their bodies grow to adjust to the strain of transforming. I still didn''t change back I was surrounded by at least 3 newborns and that was rather dangerous and I didn''t want to set them off by going into vampire form that would be rather bad. I was looking through the system trying to find the alpha leader pack communication and I found it for 150k shop points I could get the whole shabang. pack creation, telepathy, alpha commands, and mate animagus transfer, so someone like Fleur or Amanda would get my zinogre form with some differences and be able to talk telepathically. the werewolves are technically immortal but I can''t afford that bit of the perk. it''s out of my price range to make everyone immortal at the moment. I''d spent a large chunk on the Alucard bloodline and fixing problems with it and before that I had spent a lot to summon teacher so now I had like 40k left. enough to make sure everyone clothes don''t explode from any transformation for 10k. I spoke in my mind frightening them all ''Yo that was pretty crazy eh?'' they all looked at me in shock not knowing I could speak like that of course the one who had transformed just wondered what happened until Embry I believe transformed back and explained. I told them I was pretty much like them and explained they weren''t werewolves they were shapeshifters and they just so happened to have a wolf type form I explained the differences to them and much more after everyone had calmed down I could now transform back. I got some jealous looks cause me and Billy were the only ones who weren''t naked. I just chuckled and said "I guess I''m the big brother around here eh?" Chapter 142 - 142. more days pass After the fun day of hanging around with the wolves I got back home and had fun explaining to a horrified Amanda what had happened she''s still pretty overprotective of me in my human form. And since she isn''t allowed over the line that the pack had set she was always nervous about me being there. I mean my form is pretty much able to handle them and even if I die there''s a few backups. she didn''t take that very well. and I had to promise to be extra careful while I''m there and even gave her a nice new phone like mine so she can call me whenever. I was forced to give one to Alice the next day and just gave up one to everyone. Days went by and we all graduated I mean I only had part a year I was supposed to be here. I had helped the previous wolves out with the whole morphing naked thing by buying them an animagus potion which made it so when they transformed they kept their clothes the price was some of their blood and hair so I could run some tests with Dr.Cullen. At this point most of the Cullens were working in the kingdom helping out where they could giving me some advice I had set up a full lab for Dr.Cullen a nice shop for Esme for house designs and clothing and even let Alice and Rosalie start a nice clothes store with acromantula silks. I had also build a massive hangar for vehicles and tools. and I''d also built a collosseum like the gladiators of old for combat practices between teacher the vampires and the troll it was pretty fun. I figure some of the people in the game of thrones world would love a collosseum for entertainment. I had also built some other fun things like a race track and go kart tracks. there was even a stadium for Olympic style games what king doesn''t have tourneys? the castle had received upgrades including banners with zinogres in blue and gold it had become the kingdom animal and my banner. I spent time practicing with the wolves in my zinogre form to get more used to it they were a lot better than me for some reason they had natural ability to kill vampires in that form probably some type of inheritance we often spent time playing games or going through mountains of food like huge amounts I think they eat like my dragons do. we go through things like hundreds of muffins and eggs and pounds of bacon they eat like starved ghosts. we often did stuff like bonfires to explain to new wolves and I even took to teaching them some hand to hand combat. everything was all good and then one day it happend. I was sitting in Jacobs living room playing some zombies on bo2 when notifications start going off in my mind [Mate found soul linking initiated....complete] I look over at Jake ready to just punch him in the face if it was him. nope he was looking at the TV. confused I look around for any other out of place people. There she was just standing in the door the pitiful soul of Leah Clearwater looking at me as if I was the very sun itself blushing up a storm. Now let me explain to some of you people what just happend. the shapeshifters have this thing called imprinting where they imprint on someone and they basically soul bond to the person and it makes them the most important person in their life willing to even die for them. now this can happen to anyone at any age quil I believe imprinted on a 2 year old named Clair and he''s now just like a glorified babysitter now he doesn''t have any romantic feeling for Clair just like the need to be whatever she wants him to be like a big brother or playmate. now poor poor Leah was the ex girlfriend of Sam the pack leader and they were dating until he turned but the thing is he didn''t imprint on Leah oh no he imprinted on leahs cousin I think it is Emily and he couldn''t tell Leah because of some tribe rules why one day he just dumped her and ran off with her cousin pretty shitty and in the books she was basically just forced into the pack to watch as the guy she used to love drooled all over her cousin. Tragic. Well not like I''m going to fight a free werewolf waifu. (Leah point of view.) It had been a week since she had changed and she had finally found out everything and why she was just left out to dry months ago and boy was it a bitter pill to swallow she learned all about imprinting and what it meant. and today she was told to head over to Jacobs for a pack meeting and to introduce Ryan whoever that was. Leah walked into the house and looked toward the other visitor and saw the most beautiful blue-silver eyes that she''d ever seen. Her breath caught. Her whole world shifted. She saw strings attached to Sam and Emily, strings which were tense and hurting her, snap away. She saw string attaching her to her pack snap away. String attached to her family, Sam''s pack, the Quileute tribe, all possessions, past pets, everything that made her, snap away and all gather into one unbreakable steel cable which attached itself to Ryan in an unbreakable hold. She always told herself that if she would never imprint, that she wouldn''t like her choice being taken away from her like it had been for Sam''s. She hated imprinting for the whole time that she''s known of it, she even resented that sam was now happy instead of suffering with her about unrequited love. However, if she was honest, she would''ve given her soul away to imprint. She always argued against it because she was in pain and because as a female werewolf, she thought she didn''t have the capability. Now that she imprinted, she knew she was going to get at least a few thousand hours of teasing for imprinting. It wasn''t just imprinting that she would get teased for, but how happy she was about it. Right now, she had to grab the sides of the door to stop herself from jumping up and screaming in joy. That or jumping Ryan, she didn''t know which was more likely. She now looked at the rest of him. He was dressed simply. He was wearing faded jeans that in ways that should be illegal while being a bit more loose toward the lower legs. He was also wearing a tight short sleeved blue t-shirt that made her drool a bit in her mouth. She had to discreetly swallow. He was also wearing a blue and gold colored hoodie over the tip of it. Those were her new favorite colors, she decided. She finally looked at his face and she very much liked what she saw, Sandy blonde hair blue-silver eyes about 6 foot 3 with a rather cheerful but confused smile as he looked at her then it seemed to click and he realised what had happened he had first looked at Jacob and raised his fist but then looked around until he found her. he smiled and said "Come take a seat." and patted the couch next to him. Leah couldn''t be happier with this arrangement. She thought about subtly scooting closer to the boy. "Thank you so much," she said politely. He then turned towards Jacob smacking him upside the head to get his attention. Leah got a full whiff of his scent. It was powerful, it almost made her grip the couch to stop herself from jumping him. He smelled like a mix of different types of woods. Too many to be able to tell apart. Not only that, but he smelled incredibly sweet. Ryan made her want to bury her nose on him. She had always loved woodsy smells. Chapter 143 - 143. pack member I smacked Jacob upside the head to get his attention he looked over at me with a confused face then he saw Leah and a look of horror appeared on his face then he noticed how she was staring at me with what appeared to by eyes full of love and lust and she seemed to be drooling a littlebit? Then his mind clicked and rebooted before realizing what had just happened and he stared for a second before breaking down in tears laughing. I just smiled and said "Ah Jacob it appears you''ve forgotten big brothers beatings I guess it''s time we take a nice little walk outside." his face took on a look of horror and he booked It out the door, he made it a few feet before Billy''s ashtray smacked him right in the back of the head with a very nice ding sound. Leah just sat there with a love struck look apparently smelling me. I just reached over and patted her head which she greatly enjoyed. then went back to playing zombies on nuketown while she inched closer and closer eventually just snuggling up next to me with a content sigh. This is what the rest of the wolf pack walked in on Leah was practically in my lap at this point. "Well I guess Leah met Ryan." Sam laughed to the rest of the pack. I just chuckled. "well let''s show her my abilities shall we?" I stood up slowly moving Leah off me "come on Leah let''s go run around." she happily followed along in a daze. we all went outside and transformed then more notifications went off in my head [Pack member found adjusting form please wait.] When Leah started to turn instead of a wolf she appeared as a 15 foot zinogre with silver fur and dark grey skin with the same golden colored claws and horns. The rest of the wolf pack looked shocked cause her original form was just a grey wolf. even she was in shock noticing her changes and I caught her memories and feeling and man where they overwhelming it was just pure unadulterated love and affection like an overwhelming addiction it was rather scary but ah well it won''t bother me and I just accepted it. I let lose with my memories so she could see everything the death the rebirth she couldn''t see God though. The Harry Potter world my kingdom my harem members even the vampires and she just accepted it all with a look like I was the greatest thing since indoor plumbing. Just boosting up my ego there girl. Well looks like I''ll have to give the other girls some animagus potions and see what happens. my pack doesn''t have that imprinting thing all my girls are bounded to me after sex like Amanda and fleur. It was a system upgrade after me and fleur bonded. they can''t be swayed by love potions loyalty potions magical contracts for marriage none of that could be used on them or me. I plan to make it official with the other girls as well plus this acts as a safety measure nothing can cut off our link no gods no evil cults nothing and nothing can stop them from going into my kingdom this is a safety feature so I can''t become trapped anywhere I don''t like being helpless and I don''t want my girls helpless either and lord have mercy on your soul should I catch anyone trying. scathach has set up a type of hell in my kingdom with the use of the veil so those that die can be reborn in my kingdom like a regular soul system people give birth to kids people die in the dungeons the souls are cleansed and put into my own personal reincarnation type system with no memories of course. also I learned that if someone dies in my dungeon I get some experience it almost counts as if I killed them cause its my dungeon. of course I can choose to revive my loved ones and such but I don''t want just everyone dying just to be brought back to life. I''ve decided to let the wolves know about my kingdom I showed them in explained how I changed the Cullens showed off my dungeon and explained that even showed them the collosseum where Emmet was wrestling with a Chinese fireball dragon they were not allowed to kill my dragons or I''d be pissed they could practice with them though Emmet usually liked to wrestle the troll. him and jasper loved the dungeon as well. I had increased the dungeon to 300 levels just incase for teacher and the vampires. they were still in the 70s but hey I didn''t want them going to fast apparently there were things like colossus monsters the size of buildings that teacher was enjoying fighting. only Jacob Embry and quil decided to join the kingdom as Jacobs pack Sam Jared and Paul didn''t want to leave the reserve of course quil was also staying at the reserve most of the time to hang out and watch clair. Next up it was almost time to get my prizes at the volturi. my vibranium chains were done they looked deadly there was no holy golden glow they were now a black color with what looked like silver thorns and the gate itself had been upgraded to make the portals less noticeable which was also black color. I mean having a giant golden portal of light pop up just shouts out hey look over here and dodge me. I received a generous donation from the Cullens did you know in over 370 years Carlisle has amassed close to 34.1billion dollars. they just gave me like 4 billion and put the rest into kingdom currency and bought whatever they wanted I didn''t care. Chapter 144 - 144. a feast to end all feasts. Ryan had booked a flight to volterra italy. he just brought a backpack with some clothes a passport his magical I''d and his phone. his shadows had been staking out volterra for the better part of a year finding hideouts who the members where the location of vaults some information on the volturi coven which had been around for more than 3000 years they had amassed a huge amount of wealth mostly from tourists and people they have eaten I mean your not just going to throw out free money right? I mean it''s just a little blood. he was taking teacher with him to make sure he got everyone he would give certain people a choice other simple no choice at all after all he needed a nice kings guard. and what one would be better than a 3000 year old proven one. he stepped off the plane and got a taxi the rest of the way to volterra he had also switched into his vampire form for just in case purposes. he looked around the town and had to admit it was beautiful like a Roman city covered in statues made of marble talking about saint Marcus the vampire slayer ironically enough. he summoned his teacher who had on a hooded cloak. and walked right through the front door most of the time the whole group stayed in the throne style room and just waited to be fed like lazy vampires. he passed by the secretary who apparently knew everything that was going on and just wanted to be a vampire and *zziiipp* enkidu through the heart no questions asked he walked right into the crowded throne room and chains started to seal off everything there was no escape no running and no mercy on a cold chilling smile. everyone looked up at him and froze from bloodline surpression he was behind the chains and they were basically like caged little birds. "pleasure to make your acquaintance my name is Ryan and I''ll be asking a few questions today and making a few slight changes to some leadership around here." I said with a cheerful smile. "first off which of you guys is Aro, Caius, and Marcus?" then I noticed them from a picture I had seen in the Cullens home abd there was even one just right there on the wall. how convenient. my chains shot out binding them and dragging them forward. "nice to meet you and goodbye" my blood covered them and started absorbing them much to the guards horror. I felt pressures slip right off my mental barriers and just smiled after a few minutes the 3 leaders were no more. I had gained 2 new abilities the ability to read memories by touching someone and the ability to see relationships. but that''s for later. "now I''m going to call some people 1 by 1 and if you refuse you die. demetri please step forward." Demetri is a member of the Volturi guard with the ability to track people through the tenors of their minds. Since no one has been able to conceal themselves from his sensing, he is a huge threat to those who wish to avoid the Volturi''s attacks. Chains bound the man and I gained his ability to track after I absorbed him. everyone just watched on in horror. "next up Felix please come on down." Felix is a high-ranking member of the Volturi guard, who relies on strength and combat techniques to serve Aro, Caius, and Marcus rather than supernatural talents. His physical capabilities are so powerful that he had maintained within the guard for thousands of years. Same as the last I received a boost to my physical strength this time no ability. "Heidi how about you come over here and let me shake your hand for a moment." the beautiful woman sadly walked over and I took her hand through the chains and no saw everything she had ever done and was disgusted. Heidi is a member of the Volturi guard. She is the one who brings humans to them to satisfy their thirst with her ability to attract people. Her way of dressing has earned her the appellation of "fisher" and "bait". Heidi''s main responsibility in the Volturi is arranging elaborate ploys to bring human victims to Volterra. She might orchestrate a contest where the prize is an all-expenses-paid vacation to some random location, or a job position with an amazing salary. Most of the victims never hear the word Volterra, and don''t even know they are being taken to Italy. She uses numerous jets and other vehicles and props in her efforts to attract. Once a victim has met Heidi, it is difficult for him or her to refuse any invitation from her. I devoured her as well and gained a bit more allure towards people it also helped the kingdom upgrade loyalty by attraction to me. next on my kill list is...."Santiago step on up." Santiago is a member of the guard with increased physical strength and speed that surpasses normal vampires I gained and boost to both as I absorbed him into my realm. up on our list of people is "Corin please step forward." the girl was practically shaking at this point. "I''m going to offer you something different you see I''m a king and I need people to help guard my kingdom and help me run it I would like you to work as one of my gaurds and help protect my wives and who know maybe someday you''ll get to be one yourself." she was practically crying in relief and answered as fast as possible "yes my lord!" I wrapped my chains gently around her and pit her in one of the vibranium cells in my kingdom. Corin is a member of the Volturi guard, whose first appearance was in the vampire index in the back of Breaking Dawn. She has the power to make others feel content with their situation. Because of this power, she is frequently assigned to keep Sulpicia and Athenodora company the wives of Aro and the others, but she is also ordered by Aro to keep Chelsea from leaving the coven, since her power can make others feel physically uncomfortable when they are not exposed to it for a period of time like an addicting drug. Next up Chelsea "Chelsea please step forward." she did slowly I smiled at her aswell. "would you also like to join my gaurds?" she smiled a beautiful smile and just accepted glad to not be absorbed and she was pulled into and kingdom cell aswell. "renalta please step forward." the next was a very tiny girl at around 5 foot tall Renata is a member of the Volturi guard; she is gifted with the supernatural talent to repel opponents, and is therefore Aro''s personal bodyguard. "I need a personal bodyguard a kingsgaurd if you will, are you interested?" she was also eager to join. there only a few members left. "Sulpicia and Athenodora please step forward." the wives of Caius and Aro both moved forward "you see I''ve noticed that you two and the other 2 girls have been heavily affected by Corins power keeping you content to usually be locked in that nice tower of yours did you know that?" they both looked shocked and shook their heads "I welcome to both of you to join my kingdom there will be some changes and a lot more freedom and also Corin won''t be using that power anymore against any of my guards only my enemies. I''ll get everyone fixed up." they both nodded gratefully. now the last 2 Alec and jane. "seeing as you two are the only ones left what do you think I should do? the ability to cause pain and the ability to kill all the senses and leaving one dead to the world." "ill tell you what Alec I need a enforcer in my kingdom someone who keeps peace and justice proper justice I want killers death with same with rapists I don''t even care if you eat them but I want it to be fair and just I''ll be implementing and system at some point to help with laws are you willing?" "yes my lord" ah such and we''ll behaved lad "now jane how about becoming my personal kingsgaurd with Chelsea?" "I''d be delighted" I tugged both of them into kingdom cells I''d deal with some things later. now it was the time to loot a legacy of over 3000 years I''ll pull it up from the fucking ground I had all the elves help me looting billions in gold, paintings, money,jewelry, priceless art, everything was either made of marble or gold or silver there were golf ball sized diamonds and golden bricks there were armor sets and weapons from days long gone there were books in languages long forgotten to the pages of time I had my shadows steal the Jets and vehicles used to kidnap people I had emptied out bank vaults with the identity I had stolen from the volturi I mean Carlisle alone was worth 34.1billion at 370 years old what can you guys imagine I got from 3000 years of multiple people working together it was the high hundreds of billions of gp. I sold everything but the books and the vehicles to the store I kept the planes. I had a few jets and a helicopter now. and soon it would be time for the next world. [World travel system open world complete] Chapter 145 - 145. you thought wrong You thought it was new world chapter but surprise it''s me update chapter instead. let''s take a few moments here and just organize our world shall we? first off we have about 400billion gp since Carlisle is 370 with 34 billion we are just gunna times that by 10 and throw in a little more for more people sounds good enough to me. next up we are going to spend about 250mgp to just fix all the ecosystems so we don''t have to worry about that shit anymore. we spent another 700m and make the dungeon 1000 floors deep that can fuck off for a while. next up we stole the entire hogwarts castle. boom fuck that world I also had my shadows rob diagonal alley from the bookstores to the apothecary to what was left of knock turn alley. I even stole all of olivanders wands fuck that whole world. I brought in Narcissa malfoy and my parents even draco and now we can forget that whole place I even grabbed the teachers and hagrid. boom done. I went up a few levels from taking the greenhouses and some rare items from the apothecary we hit level 30 and now have 10k acres of land. I forgot what level 30 farm does for the moment I''m on a super high from my thief trip to the volturi. next up the volturi guards I got I have bitten them and passed on my vampire based gene they can now come out without sparkling have regular eyes and basically the same powers as before they did not get Alucard special abilities but they can now eat regular food. and are extremely loyal. I also bit Amanda to help her out she was loyal enough anyway. I have spent 1 million on each of the girls for animagus potions all of them were in my pack at this point. they all had different zinogre looks compared to mine the blonde girls had golden forms Hermione had a nice woody brown color Lunas was a bit odd with this sparkling purple and pink zinogre but fleur Daphne and Amanda all had blonde/golden zinogres even Bella got one it was pitch black with grey spikes and claws it looked vicious. next up weapons and upgrades. I bought 10 black keys for 10m a piece all shaped like throwing knives. great for antivampire and such. if you don''t have anti immortal weapons you can get pretty fucked up. Those are stored in my gate. I spent 1 billion gold to buy the white hollow tree from bleach to help increase the speed of my hollows growth in the darkness area it''s still gunna take a long time. the inferius and the dementors I absorbed into my inner world with my Alucard bloodline I gained the ability to absorb souls more efficiently and drain happiness from others. so far my inner world army is coming along well. next up teachers I had gained another 1 million shop points from the twilight world I summoned merlin to teach magic in the school and semiramis to teach assassination techniques and help me with my rule she was an empress you know? next up hanging gardens of Babylon I had semiramis make 2 of them one for her and 1 for me which I bought the parts for over 100 billion gp. like enkidu it is connected to my soul and can be upgraded. why 2 you ask? I like to be prepared. it''s basically a floating fortress that can house thousands of soldier and it''s got some pretty powerful weapons and given it grows in power with the more rare and valuable the materials used are like dirt and water and stones we used a lot of my soil and pond water and it''s almost to a crazy level. next we bought Harpe the immortal slaying scythe for 250mgp just like enkidu. we also bought the hotspring noble phantasm cus I can I''m rich. another 50m down the drain. next we spent 10bgp and bought all the training manuals for haki and the Marines combat arts. the same thing was done with both soul reaper arts and ninja training manuals for chakra. now you guys are probably saying at this point Ryan your getting too op well let me tell you I''m probably not going to use any of this stuff in the next world maybe I''ll just have bodies practice it in the kingdom speaking of bodies let''s just blow all our cash right now. rinnesharingan and Uzumaki chakra reserves on on of my bodies 200bil gone what have I got left like 60b? let''s just stock up on some phantasms shall we first off avalon the ever distant utopia 1b then kazikili bey draculas noble phantasm. 250mgp gae bolg x2 2b gp and gae dearg 1b let''s even buy balmung caliburn and Excalibur for 5b and as for the rest let''s just put that away for a rainy day in our piggybank. so we have 50b stored our kingdom is up and running I''ve stuffed everything into the gate besides Excalibur and avalon which are in my soul realm I gave teacher a gae bolg that''s her weapon anyway. and the rest I''m just forgetting exists I''m going to pretend none of this happened and buy some KFC and then it will be time for the game of thrones play through my friends from multiple points of view. Chapter 156 - 156. youve failed this city after spending time getting all the details worked out between me and the Martells I took a ship back to kings landing I could just apparate but there are so many spies it would make people ask questions like where I came from and how I got back so quickly. I made some plans on how to spread my name to the common people and what needed to be fixed. first off there was that crazy cult in the city who worshipped the seven those guys needed to go all the did was take money and brainwash people. the next was all the waste and the beggars I''ll try to find some jobs for them to do after I fix the sewage. I''ll most likely offer things like free clothes and blankets and shoes. with small imprints of my banner on them I can buy bulk items from the shop like regular shirts pants and shoes pretty cheap for only a few hundred gold per like 10k shirts. maybe set up my hotspring noble phantasm after upgrading it with healing powers for the rich. so I can bleed them dry. I have plenty of plots. A few days later we arrive and I''m met at the docks by Tyrion and Jon Arryn. we head to the area to buy plots of land and I gladly pick all the cheap areas in the slums close together. I''m simple going to tear down the shacks and build myself a nice place there. I mean basically in the kingdom a single gold dragon could feed an entire family for 3 months I have 60 thousand in the bank I can afford some slum shacks they get to work on renovating everything that day costing me not much due to vampire hypnosis. I even snuck in my elves to help speed up the process with some area wide magical spells making people think everything is going normally. I set up a few different buildings 1 homeless style shelter 1 clothing store 1 restaurant for the rich a distribution area for some of my liquors. the spa noble phantasm that''s been enhanced with some of my water to make people more relaxed and their skin healthier it even has an autoclean function so the water never gets dirty. I set up my shadows to work the areas then I have a basic house for me with some nice wardstones from fleur to prevent robbers and other I''ll reputed people from going near it. those are also put on all my shops anyone trying to cause trouble suddenly has some kind of emergency elsewhere. it''s basically intent based wards. even if it is done magically it all still takes a while I have my shadows going around advertising to the rich and my homeless shelter is in a different area the funny thing is I feed the homeless pretty much the same thing I sell to the nobles for an arm and a leg. I''ve set up a system with my shadows and the homeless if they work at cleaning the streets they get 3 pairs of shirts 2 pairs of pants and 1 pairs of shoes including some underwear they also get paid enough for 3 days of hot meals and a shower is given for free with stuff to get rid of lice and all they have to do is get a paper signed by the shadow foreman after a certain amount of cleaning picking up trash or helping with the sewer system which I mostly have the elves do magically. it''s just a snap of their fingers and they love to work. and I''m basically making money out the ass. nobles wives come in for the spa treatments I have my shadows extra handsome with some vampire allure and they just pay for massages baths hair treatments and they love that the water makes them feel and look younger. next up is the booze it''s all pure profit the gate regens it so fast I could give it away and still make profit I made it so it''s just a little bit more expensive than regular crap they usually drink. so they pretty much have to buy my stuff. it''s just so much better. As for the restaurant fancy people come here to eat anything from pasta to chicken tenders and I can charge anywhere from 10 to 30 gold dragons a meal the lannisters just blow money like they are pouring out water. after this plan was done the city started to look so much better I started putting out more money for renovations to buildings making more jobs I started fixing the streets I made sure everything was advertised by my shadows in every part of the town from the inns to the brothels. Jon Arryn started talking with me daily and I started to work on the city guard with some of them being replaced by my shadows and more of them being simply put under imperius curse if I found you a disgusting individual. you were forced to basically do everything I wanted and keep the city safe. robbers and rapists started to dissapear. (Alucard form had taken to visiting the prison cells I stocked with the nasties for more minions in his realm.) all in all crime dropped like a rock. the sect of the seven dissapeared one night and the books in the maesters library just caught fire (I stole them and set the place ablaze with random crappy books I could buy in bulk from the system) I was even there helping to put out the fire with the help of my homeless compatriots. I''m such a helpful person. Me and Tyrion became the best of buds often with chess games and he gets all the free alcohol he can drink. I let him read from some of my library nothing incriminating just books not known to this world about tactics and leadership all that also I got him some sherlock holmes books and murder mysteries he like a good puzzle. Petyr baelish was found dead in an alley with his purse gone. Seems like a mugging gone bad such a tragic sight. I told Jon he should offer the position to Tyrion he was good at saving money as much as he was spending it it was a good idea I even told Tyrion if he did good enough I''d provide free meals. he''d seen how much my meals cost and was all for it they were the most delicious things he''s ever had. he truly loved babyback ribs with Jack Daniels BBQ sauce and caramelized onions. I had set up shops in dorne and highgarden and had them manned just like the rest with my shadows. they were quite popular. much cheaper than kings landing though. I can''t just ruin my future wives kingdoms financially now can i? Chapter 146 - 146. small things explained It''s me again filler chapter ahahaha! let''s talk about a couple small things and fix a few tiny things then off to the world of thrones. First off basically the only good thing that the rinnesharingan is useful for right now is the gravity ability and the sharingans enhanced learning speed. I mean as of now he doesn''t know handsigns to do summons or make clones all we got is basic chakra control excercises. Now your probably thinking Ryan he has other abilities too. Your absolutely right he can do that little thing where he takes people''s souls and knows all their memories but I also have a resurrection stone and Alucard bloodline that can do the same almost. The next is those nice black rods that disrupt chakra those will work great in a world that totally doesn''t use chakra... next up the asura path which basically gives you some weird weapons and the black rods are in that list but wtf would I want my body to look like some weird ass Frankenstein puppet for? then there''s that next ability it let''s me absorb chakra such a useful thing for the next world.....not. basically the only useful thing he could probably use is the push and pull from gravity now onto the sharigan. Your probably like woah a sharingan he can probably use everything like susanoo and ametarasu right? wrong he needs training you don''t just learn this shit overnight man Sasuke had knowledge and help from his clans scrolls and orochimaru and had to train for years to be able to barely do it remember it just started off as a weak ass human ribcage. now the next thing is the eyes I have will never make me go blind but I''m paying 10k shop points so my eyes look the normal blueish grey. fuck those eyes they stick out too damn much I''d take 1 step into a Naruto world and instantly be hunted down by some fuckboys like orochipedo. now you might be asking the real money making questions here. what special abilities did he get for the sharingan can he control minds or some nifty stuff like that? nope he got the basic setup with a kamui add on. Why kamui you ask? Cause I like extra dimensions I''ll use it as a vacation house or something. so basically this sharingan will have susanoo ametarasu and kamui. of course with the basic learning ability of sharingan other than that nope nothing else. basically this body is going to stay in the kingdom and learn rod based combat and do chakra control excercises. like leaf control tree walking and water walking. then and maybe then I''ll buy some basic jutsu to learn. Next up preparations for the thrones world. first off my main human body is going to kings landing and my Alucard body is going to head to bravos. we are going to be starting 3 years ahead of the story for some prep work. some ages will be changed like danaerys and other to suit the story better I mean she was like 12 when her brother sold her so yeah we are gunna fix that up I don''t want fbi banging on my multiverse kingdom shouting open up. [ WORLD TRAVEL AVAILABLE PLEASE SELECT DESTINATION.] Ryan "I want game of thrones please also adjust the ages of relevant people." [GAME OF THRONES WORLD SELECTED ANTIFBI PROTOCOLS ENGAGED] [PLEASE CHOOSE TRANSMIGRATION OR REINCARNATION.] Ryan "transmigration please." [PLEASE SELECT STARTING TIME AND LOCATION] Ryan "3 Years before main story start and my main body start outside of kings landing and vampire body start in bravos." [ACCEPTED. PLEASE INPUT ANY OTHER ADDITIONAL REQUESTS.] Ryan "none thank you." [ WORLD TRAVEL ENGAGED... COMENCING HAVE FUN HOST] I was absorbed by the usual bright light and when I awoke I saw myself in some woods and could see big town wall in the distance. [Kings landing basic info] The Crownlands, Westeros TYPE Capital city POPULATION 500,000 Map showing the location of King''s Landing on the continent of Westeros. King''s Landing is the capital, and largest city, of the Seven Kingdoms. Located on the east coast of Westeros in the Crownlands, just north of where the Blackwater Rush flows into Blackwater Bay and overlooking Blackwater Bay, King''s Landing is the site of the Iron Throne and the Red Keep, the seat of the King of the Andals and the First Men (hence the name). It enjoys a warm climate and life there is luxurious for those that can afford it, although it is not without its slums such as Flea Bottom. The city is overpopulated and dangerous at the best of times, despite being policed by the City Watch. who are basically useless. I have on a pair of basic greaves and a half plate on my chest and back there is a hood attached to the top of the back plate. I have 3 daggers 1 on the front attached to the chestplate near my heart for ease to grab and 2 behind my waist i also have a regular longsword my hands just have basic black fingerless gloves I throw a lot of things and don''t need them messing up my accuracy. what im wearing right now is just a basic sleeveless black shirt and some basic pants with a belt to hold my sheath. I have a shadow in my own for just in cases purproses. I also send off a shadow to find a way to winterfell I want to do some business there. I guess it''s time to start I slowly walk my way towards the gates a few golden dragons in my pocket to get past the guards easier. if they even stop me I mean I''m clean and groomed and they would probably think I''m some noble. Chapter 147 - 147. Kings Landing I make it past the gates with a small amount of bribing and some sneers. I''ve learned well from the many young masters of the novel world a simple do you know who my father is and everyone fucks off afraid to offend. Noone even asked who my father was. Every step into the city my frown grew this was not how a kingdom was supposed to be. There were dilapidated buildings with many people living in them none of the people were clothed in what appeared to be more than rags there were what appeared to be starving children, elderly, and mothers begging for food at every turn. The whole city smelt like shit the sewage system seemed to not be working or have been cleaned at all people where just dumping waste pots and pissing in corners wherever. There were fat guards just walking around taking things from the poor laughing jeering or even kicking them. My rage was building at an immense pace. There were voices of children crying they are hungry or don''t feel good I''d seen more than one dead body just shoved off to the side of the street. everyone appeared to have lice and some of the older folk were eating what appeared to be rats. while farther up the street fat nobles just went in and out of brothels. As the king drunk wine and whored the kingdom into millions in debt the small folks starved on his front step. This is not a kingdom. This is a disgrace. I heard talks of a tourney in a few days with a 30000 gold dragons prize for the winner of the melee the joust and archery competition. Where did he even get the money and why wasn''t he helping his people with it? I made my way to an inn to pay for my stay for a few days I can''t just start kidnapping people into the kingdom I had zero reputation I didn''t know who was a spy and who really needed help. regardless if I have to tear this kingdom down and rebuild it from scratch or resort to other means I''ll do what I can to help. First off I need information I already know I''ve attracted attention already just walking through town. a new face. there were spies everywhere. I headed to the nearest bar and started to just listen. I would then find children and give bread and ask questions just basic things I''d do the same with mothers and elderly and just pass out bread while talking and smiling small children would follow me around asking questions and I would answer like who was I and where was I from. I told them my name was Ryan and I''m from a different continent to the east. they asked me specific questions kids shouldn''t ask. like what did I do and why was I here. I told them I used to catch bad guys for money and wanted to come and see kings landing and just travel to new places. These children were spies but not all of them and it didn''t matter to me I would still give them bread. I asked about all the scary people that I should look out for and the most revolting I got was that most of them were city gaurds. I''d seen a child here or there with bruises or limbs that looked deformed. apparently some of the gaurds like to get drunk and just abuse them. there were much were things but I had to hold myself in from just razing the city to the ground. I asked about what the church of the 7 does here. they told me they just take money and don''t really do anything else. donations to be blessed and what not. so corrupt church also robbing the kingdom. This is a city of thieves murderers rapists and homeless with nobles on top just leading them all down a shitty path. The leader of the city gaurds does nothing but pretend to be a night to attract other men. The master of coin robs the kingdom blind and helps the king whore himself into and early grave as he fucks the wife of the hand of the king behind his back. the master of ships doesn''t do anything but sit around and keep count of his navy. the maester is in the pocket of the lannisters who the king also owes money.the spy master doesn''t even work for the king he works for the taergaryns and is helping them evade the king. the queen is sleeping with her brother who happens to be one of the kingsgaurd even known for stabbing the previous king in the back and titled kingslayer. the only one even working to hold the kingdom together is Jon arryn the hand of the king. but how long can a single person hold together a collapsing kingdom? when are debts called due from the iron bank? when do the citizen start to riot? Until the tourney I''ll just spend time to gather some information and feed the kids. I''ll sneak around a bit invisible and check out some places like the library of the maesters they just horde thousands of books. and I''ll check out the slums I mean if the regular city is this bad how bad is the slums. Chapter 148 - 148. the tourney. The day of the tournament in honor of Joffrey Baratheon''s 13th nameday had come to Kings Landing. Lords and dignitaries from all of the 7 kingdoms had come to be seen or have their knights participate in the tournaments and win some fame and fortune. Even the princes of Dorne had come to the tournament, despite the tensions between them and House Lannister. Kings Landing was filled to the brim as the inns and brothels were being filled to the max. The pavilion and ground where the tournaments would be held was large enough so that all three tournaments were together. The archery tournament was held in a small area with an elevated platform and targets set up a few meters away. The melee tournament was held in a large circled off area. The area was large enough so that several dozen knights could fight and there would be enough room with a wooden fence and gate surrounding the area so no fight spilled into the stands. The joust took up more of the space since it needed to be large enough so that the horses had enough space to gallop. The first tournament was archery and that wasn''t going to start for another few hours. Some of the knights and squires who were participating had arrived early as the stands were still empty. The pavilion over looking the archery tournament was where the high lords and the royal family would sit and watch with the comfort of shade and servants to bring them food and wine. King Robert was already there, sitting his chair and drinking his wine. The Queen, Cersei Lannister sat to his right with her son Joffrey, next to her. Tommen Baratheon and Myrcella Baratheon sat next to Joffrey with Jamie Lannister, a member of the Kings guard and their uncle standing guard. Other high lords and people of importance were sitting on the pavilion, including the Hand of the King, Jon Arryn. He took his place next to Robert with Ser Barristan next to him. Tywin Lannister sat next to him, with Mace Tyrell next to him with his son and daughter Loras and Margaery. Master of Coin Petyr Baelish was there as well, along with Stannis and Renly Baratheon. The high lords were just relaxing in the shade, enjoying wine and talking before the tournament started. Tyrion Lannister was sipping some wine and looked at Little Finger who was writing some notes down in a little book. "Lord Baelish, I don''t suppose your betting pool for the tournaments is open?" "Of course, Lord Tyrion. Care to place a wager?" Baelish asked as Tyrion had a servant get him another cup of wine. "I would. Now I think 100 dragons would be enough." Tyrion said. "On which tournament. The archery, melee or joust?" Baelish asked. "I don''t really care about the archery portion. I''ll bet on my brother, Jaime to win the joust, and The Mountain to win the melee." Tyrion said. "Well, then I''ll have to bet on the mountain to win the joust instead, Lord Tyrion. The Mountain hasn''t lost the joust yet." Baelish said. "Yes, but this is the first time my brother is participating." Tyrion said as he got his wine cup and took a sip. "I''ll get in on this bet. I bet that the Hound wins the joust." Renly said as Petyr wrote it down. "Very good, Lord Renly." Baelish said. "Can I have a wager as well?" They heard as they saw Prince Oberyn walk up with his daughters Obara, Tyene and Nymeria and his brother, Prince Doran. "Of course, Prince Oberyn. Who would you like to bet on?" Baelish asked. "Well anyone besides the Mountain or the Kingslayer. I place a hundred on my own man, Ser Qatar Sand to win both." Oberyn said. "Of course, Prince Oberyn." Baelish said as he took down some numbers. "Your grace, would you like to place a wager?" "Ah, I don''t care about that. I want to see something new! Every single tournament, its either the Kingslayer, the mountain or Ser Barristan who wins. What does it take to get someone new to win?" Robert said. "It''s slim picking, your grace. Ser Barristan, Clegane and Lannister are the best knights in all the Kingdoms." Baelish said. "Bah!" Robert replied as he finished his wine and got another. Ryan had registered for the archery and melee he didn''t think he could do anything for the joust he didn''t even have a horse. nor had he ever participated in any type of joust or training for one. teacher had spent a long time teaching him swordplay and he was very good with a bow and arrow just because even if he preferred guns who would use those in a world like game of thrones? Ryan walked to the judge and asked for directions to the waiting room for the archery event. Ryan walked to the waiting area with the other participants. He then took out his bow and double checked it to make sure it was ready. Always check your tools before you start any kind of combat wouldn''t want to go into battle only realising you left your sword in your tent like a dipshit. The spectators filed into the available seats and those that couldn''t find seats were forced to stand. King Robert was sitting and drinking wine and stood up. "All right, start the damn competition!" Robert shouted as the judges nodded. "All right, you lot. Let''s get started!" The judge shouted as the first group of archers stepped onto the platform that could hold about 12 archers. The archery competition was divided into several rounds with the winner of each group moving on to the next round until only one was left. Two groups of archers had their chance and two men made it to the next round. Ryan stepped up with the third group of archers and stood on the platform. The other men looked at him, wondering what someone so young would be here, he must be an idiot. Ryan looked around and saw that everyone else was at least 10 Years older than him. Oh well, if they underestimated him, that was their mistake. "All right, draw your arrows!" The judge shouted as everyone grabbed an arrow from their quiver. Ryan pulled out an arrow and put it on his bow and drew it back. He aimed down to the middle target at the very center and took a breath. He had done this for hundreds of hours with teacher until he could hit the target every time. Teacher always said what''s the use of a bow and arrow if you miss? "Release!" The judge shouted as everyone released their arrows and they flew to the targets. They all managed to hit the target but only one hit dead center, the one that Ryan shot. He smiled as the spectators clapped and moved over to the pedestal where the other archers who advanced were standing. The targets were quickly cleaned and the next group of archers took their place. The rounds continued until there were about now 50 people who were going to advance to the next round. Now five rounds with 10 archers until 5 were left, and then it would be the final round. Ryan stood on the platform with 9 other archers to decide who would be one of the 5 archers in the last round. They drew another arrow and fired it at the targets and he hit the target dead center again and was one of the 5 to make it to the final round. They waited for the other 4 archers to advance and he could hear people whisper in the stands. They asked questions about who he was and how he managed to advance this far, some of them were in the pavilion. "That boy is quite the shot to make it this far." Oberyn said, watching Ryan "His accuracy was excellent. He also seemed very calm." "Indeed. Usually boy''s his age aren''t that good shots." Loras said, as he was impressed. Pinpoint accuracy with a bow and arrow was not easy and only seasoned archers could hit the same point twice. "Aim and accuracy, aside. He''s still just a boy." Baelish said. "Ha, but he''s more of a man now then you were at his age, Baelish." Robert joked as everyone laughed while Baelish seethed in anger. "Let''s see if he can win this." Tyrion said as he took a sip of wine. "1,000 gold dragons on the boy winning this!" Robert shouted as he chugged his wine. And win it he did every shot was dead center. he only had to shoot 3 more times. The crowd erupted into cheers and so did the pavilion as the lords and king got on their feet and cheered. The king was the loudest, with clapping and laughter at the money the boy made him. "Huh, perhaps I should have betted on the archery competition." Tyrion said as he clapped as well. "Well done, boy!" Robert shouted as Naruto smiled. "Step forward." Ryan walked down from the pavilion and bowed before the King. "What''s your name, boy?" Robert asked. "Ryan, your grace." I replied. "Ryan, huh? Interesting name, but that''s beside the point! Well done!" Robert said. "Thank you, your grace." Ryan said. "If you''ll follow the judges, they''ll have the City Watch escort you to collect your winnings of 30,000 gold dragons." Robert said. "Thank you, your grace. But I have to remain. I have the melee competition to fight in as well." Ryan said with a smile as Robert chuckled. Chapter 149 - 149. the melee "HAHAHA! Boy, you''ve got a big pair on you! All right, go get ready and win me some more money!" Robert shouted as he chugged another glass of wine as Ryan left to get ready. "Littlefinger, I want to bet again. one thousand gold dragons on that boy winning the melee!" "Yes, your grace." Baelish said, with a smirk. The boy was a good archer but had no chance against the Mountain, easy money. "That boy must be either very cocky or not too bright to be in the melee competition against the Mountain." Tyrion said. "If he''s as skilled with a sword as he is with his bow, I think we''ll soon have a battle over who gives the boy the best offer to have him." Prince Oberyn said. "Its true. That kind of talent would go to waste." Renly said. "Well, I would be happy to take him. House Tyrell could use a good lad such as him." Mace Tyrell said. "Dorne will fight you on that." Oberyn said. "Or he may stay in Kings Landing to serve under Robert." Jon said. "Time will tell, Lord Hand. But he must survive the melee first." Baelish said. At this point Ryan was checking his weapons and scoping the competition most of them were older or not seasoned fighters looking to make quick coin. Most of them were all wearing tons of armor for protection including the mountain. there''s a problem with wearing armor and it''s that you can''t fucking move. your like a walking block of openings. I won''t even need a sword. A dagger is enough. Everyone stood up and made their way into one of the 8 gates that led into the large fighting arena for the melee competition. The melee was set up on a large circular field with a large wooden fence separating the fight from the crowd, and a surrounding trench near the fence. This kind of melee fight was different from most. The large circular field where the fighting would take place had 8 dividers set up on a system that allowed them to fall and rise from the ground. The dividers separated the participants into groups to shrink the numbers down into 8 combatants, who would then fight it out to decide the winner. Killing was expected in this kind of tournament and it happened. Being killed is one way of losing the competition, another is being force into the trench near the fence. If a participant is forced out of the main circle and into the trench near the fence, they were disqualified. "BEGIN!" Robert shouted as a loud trumpet followed his shout and the melee began. Ryan ducked under an axe aimed at his head and thrust a dagger into the man''s throat ending it instantly. After that small scene he spent the rest of the time systematically eliminating distracted foes with things like neckbreakers or body throws into the trench. teacher had taught him mostly in quick effective ways to kill or incapacitate anyone who aimed to kill died anyone just fighting for fun was judo thrown into a trench. after about 10 minutes he was the last one left in this arena there were 3 others who were okay including the mountain the other 4 were injured and chose to withdraw rather than face them. Ryan got teamed up against a man with 2 battle axes with some simple wrist locks when the man swung at him and a slam to the ground face first this fight was over. the man who went against the mountain was dead sliced in half by the oversized greatsword. "Well let''s get this over with." at this point the crowd was going wild. Ryan took off at a sprint towards gregor clegane or the mountain he was a huge man about 7 feet tall and bulky like a tree. he swung down his blade attempting to cut Ryan in half from the head down. It was simple too slow Ryan dodged to the side grabbing the man''s wrist and stepping on his kneegaurd. leaping into the air kneeing the man in the opening of his helmet breaking his nose and knocking his head back. As Ryan was coming down he drove his dagger into the top of the man''s forhead and watched him drop to the ground on his knees then fall back. Now kids this is a lesson. always double tap your enemies. He stomped down on the man''s head with his greaves splattering bone and blood and brain all around his foot he gave it one more quick stomp to make it mush. he remembered in the show they brought him back ands a zombie he was also a rapist and child killer. Zero mercy. I''d love to see you guys bring him back without his head. Ryan wiped off his dagger on the mountains pants and put it away. rule 2 of combat kids never play with your enemies or underestimate them always go for the kill right away with everything you have. Playing with your enemies and bragging mid combat is something idiots do we don''t do That or face teachers wrath later on. The crowd was stunned into silence then erupted into cheers. That boy is something! He just won me more money and took down the Mountain! HAHA!" Robert shouted as he clapped as loud as he could. House Tyrell will definitely like to have the boy as our sword!" Mace shouted as he clapped. "Anyone who can take down the Mountain is a fine warrior." Loras said. "Yes. A fine warrior and man." Margaery said as she looked at Ryan with interest. "That boy has done our house a great service. We will repay that honor however he can." Prince Doran said as he clapped. "Yes. Justice has been dealt." Oberyn said as he saw his daughters clap as well. He looked at their faces and could tell that they had a sense of interest for the boy. "It seems as though this boy has made a name for himself. We may see more of him after all." Barristan said with a smile as he clapped. "Indeed. If the King''s behavior is any indicator." Jaime said as they saw how happy Robert was. "Come here boy I''d like to reward you for making me so much money today and even showing such a great fight it really was thrilling!" Robert shouted and Ryan walked over. Robert took his sword and placed it on Ryan''s shoulder. "In the name of the Warrior I charge you to be brave. In the name of the Father I charge you to be just. In the name of the Mother I charge you to defend the young and innocent. In the name of the Maid I charge you to protect all women. I, Robert of the House Baratheon, First of his Name, King of the Andals and the First Men, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm, do hereby grant you knighthood. Rise, Ser Ryan." Any man who managed to defeat the Mountain more than earned a knighthood. Some of the lords smiled, as they believed that it was well deserved. "Well Ser Ryan what are your plans now?" the king asked. "Pretty much for now I think I''m going to buy a nice place with all the money I earned and maybe travel a bit. Before coming back and helping out the kingdom with some of my ideas." he gave a wink at the girls who were staring at him and laughed. "That sounds like at fine idea you make speak to some of my people about housing to purchase here in kings landing and I know the dreams of most boys are to travel and see the world I was like that too now I''m stuck upon my throne." everyone looked rather pleased except the lannisters whose knight I just killed. the princes from Dorne looked especially pleased the mountain had killed their sister and niece during the end of the war and they were always out for his and lannisters blood. Chapter 150 - 150 a banquet After the even Ryan was escorted to the bank to set up an account and store his winnings. he was invited to a feast at the castle as well and stopped by the inn to pick up some items I mean he can''t just poof out items just anywhere can he? He grabbed a few bottle of firewhiskey for some of the people he would meet and some other little things. then made his way up to enjoy the festivities he found the first person he was looking for drinking wine and talking to a maid this was one of the people he wanted to recruit. Tyrion lannister the imp one of the smartest people in the kingdom not only for his knowledge but for his ability to save and spend money probably one of the most underlooked people simple because he was a dwarf. Tyrion looked up at him "ah the man of the hour the slayer of the mountain come take a seat and have a drink with me nothing beats free wine." I chuckled and sat down sliding a bottle out of the bag I''d brought. "well maybe nothing but this I''ve tried the wine and I must say it''s pretty weak stuff." Tyrion raised an eyebrow this wine was the best in the land as strong as you could get. Ryan poured him a glass of firewhiskey and watched in amusement as the little man took a huge swig and started coughing. "*cough* *cough* wow that stuff is strong where did you get it?" "it''s home made I was thinking about starting to sell it and some other drinks I''d make a fortune off of it here and in the north all you guys have is wine and that pisswater you call ale." Tyrion raised an eyebrow "That you could the only things more valuable than sex here is good booze." Ryan chuckled. "So I heard your a learned man Tyrion I also have a love for books. it''s where I got some of my best ideas from and I plan to use them on the kingdom when I get back." "And what might I ask are some of these plans of yours?" Tyrion asked In curiosity. "well I''m pretty sure you''ve seen that this city is shit, almost physically shit aswell. backed up sewers and all." Tyrion nodded in agreement the whole city stunk of it. "and you see there''s a lot of jobless people in need of food and coin I''m going to speak to Jon arryn and see if I can''t hire them with meals and some coin to start cleaning the streets and sewers. I mean it''s a shit job but if your hungry anything becomes easy to do. and cleaning the city is a nice start." Tyrion agreed "That''s a good plan indeed killing 2 birds with 1 stone." A voice came from behind "I think so aswell Robert never pays any attention to these things at the meetings he just calls them counting coppers and drinks." Jon arryn had walked up and started talking with them about some of the things he wanted to do and agreed to meet when Ryan returned from his trips. Ryan of course would speed these things up magically at night with the help of some house elves who were eager to do more work. "the next thing I want to work on is the guards the only reason I could tell the difference between guards and muggers was one was wearing armor." Tyrion gave a chuckle "yes lord renly spends more time looking in a mirror or the back of another man''s head than doing his duties as the master of law." Jon sighed "yes I''ve noticed that aswell these are very great ideas you have I''ll help you implement them when you get back I hope it won''t be too long?" "Nope I simple wish to visit Highgarden and dorne then head back here." "that shouldn''t take more than a month then give or take may I ask why those places?" Jon asked "I''ve heard they are quite beautiful and the women in dorne are even more beautiful and just wish to visit. I come from the east our only view is sand as far as the eye can see then beyond that more sand." Jon chuckled "ah to be young and curious." I smiled then noticed maergery tyrell trying to catch me eye and then headed out in to the garden. I told the men we could chat some more a little later my first waifu in this world is calling. I made my way out into the garden which was probably about the only thing that looked good in this city. Besides the beautiful young woman standing in front of me. In the stories she is a kind girl with a tragic fate who loves her people and only has a dream to be queen. first off she is married to renly baratheon after the death of the current king renly however is gay and only has sights for her brother so nothing comes from that the he is killed a few weeks later and she''s sold off again this time to joffree baratheon the incest child between queen cersei and her brother jaime lannister. he sufferes from inbreeding madness the boy is simple a monster who loves things like torture and killing cats. she does her best to help out around the city by pleasing the people and helping orphans by reading and giving them food. Joffree also dies good riddance. then she is passed on to his little brother tommen barratheon who is a childish person and easily manipulated only to be led into a trap by the queen and held captive by the church for ''sins'' after she gets out of that mess she simply gets blown up by the queen along with a great portion of the city due to the last king keeping wildfire or magical napalm under the city to blow it up. so yeah let''s prevent that shall we? Chapter 151 - 151. new partners "Lady Maergery" Ryan smiled and took her hand giving it a soft kiss on the back. "I''ve heard many great things about you. such as your kindness and your beauty and even your desire to be a queen one day." now at this point Ryan was cheating a little and using some of the power of attraction he had gotten from one of the vampires in the twilight world leaving the poor girl a bit flustered and dazed. he could call up bits of power from his other bodies to use just in case of times like these. Maergery at this point was still a pure girl saving herself for marriage Ryan however poured out all the stops. he leaned in and whispered in her ear his hot breath on her neck almost making her moan "What if I could grant you all of the things you dreamed of and all you had to do was help me make sure I''m leading right and justly and just watch over my people." She moaned out "How can you give me all that?" he took her hand made sure there was no one around and teleported into the kingdom "This is my kingdom my dear the castle of dragonsreach." he led the stunned girl outside where he had all 31 massive dragons waiting near the castle for shock and awe "Tell me if I used these dragons could any army stand before me? could a kingdoms walls hold me back?" he showed everything he had to offer and explained his plans even using the time turner to go back a few hours to give them more time. she was enthralled by what she was the kingdom was beautiful she could literally watch plants grow at a speed the human eye could conceive. she didn''t even care if she wasn''t the only queen as she found out when Leah and Amanda had sniffed Ryan out for some affection all the girls were beautiful and she was excited to be one of them when he explained a few benefits what girl would turn down inmortal youth and beauty or even the magic she saw all around from some of the muggleborns who had moved in. "why should I play the game of thrones when i can simply set fire to the board. The answer is for people''s respect and the thrill of accomplishment. so what say you are you interested in being a queen?" of course there was only one answer at this point it was either Ryan of joffrey and she had heard rumors about him cutting apart a pregnant cat to show his father. "we shall discuss this with your grandmother I know she''s the true leader of the house as your father is apparently an idiot and your brother is only interested in boys." I pretty much would just use hypnosis on the father and get him out of the way i don''t need an idiot interfering in my plans to get a good queen the harem must grow. me and the other girls had already solidified our relationship in the bed I''ll go over that more later on needless to say Hermione Is a little freak and the pure proper princess Daphne loves an anal pounding. But more on that in a bit. she agreed and they would be traveling together once she left for home Ryan had talked about wanting to get in good graces with the dornish they were great allies to have and the starks were mighty loyal people he wanted to help make sure they survived the coming storm. after all its not just people he has to worry about but the white walkers later on. They left the kingdom and we''re back only a minute after they had left due to time travel stuff so no one noticed. after they finished some random talks she headed off to send a raven to her grandmother. To tell her about the meeting. Ryan headed off to talk to the princes of dorne. he had a gift prepared for them and would deliver it to them later on when he visited. Amory lorch a classic bandit had helped the mountain in his murder spree of the princes sister and neice and Ryan had found the man just drinking in a bar when Noone was looking he snapped him into a kingdom cell. the princes where pretty happy people the oldest one however was in a wheelchair due to sickness. the younger of the 2 had a love for fun and fighting. There were of course 3 daughter of the elder brother I do believe they are called the sand snakes the love to fight almost more than men. they are all quite beautiful and wild he will probably get to know them more later judging by how they keep staring at him with lustful looks. The dorne were much more open about sex than the other kingdoms. he had heard their father kept them away from sex til now but maybe he''d have a chance to break one or more of them in. "those were some nice moves you had in the melee I''ve never seen combat like that before where did your learn it?" asked oberyn "Ah that I learned it from my teacher she spent a long time beating the lessons into me." I laughed they were very interested in my teacher and where I came from I was even getting subtle touches from all the girls one even squeezed my ass. I gave hers a squeeze back and smirked as the younger of the princes chuckled. I gave them a bottle of fire whiskey which they seemed to enjoy and wanted to purchase more once I started selling it. we got on to the topic of the kingdom and how there were more homeless than rats simple because the homeless kept eating them and how the kingdom would probably smell better lit on fire. Quietly of course as we didn''t want eaves droppers. Chapter 152 - 152. Preperations He spent the rest of the evening using subtle hypnosis on people to give them an even better opinion of him and make him well liked even showing off some vampire attraction. not too much to be suspicious just enough for everyone to think he was a polite friendly young man he even played a game of chess with tyrion who quite enjoyed it they had some weird army game kind of like chess but not really chess. he gifted the king some of his firewhiskey much to the man''s pleasure and was eager to see it sold in kings landing and even offered taxes off of it with some more hypnosis. While all of this was happening he had some of his shadows and elves scouring the sewers and such under the kingdom he just doesn''t feel safe in the city knowing there''s explosive magical napalm just sitting around he would find it and store it in his gate far away from everything else. (yes lord Megatron let''s light everything up with hellfire!!!!) and he found it hundreds of 100 gallon vases filled with the green glowing explosive juices. it was more than enough to level the entire city and burn for days. The mad king before was absolutely bonkers. During this time some of the shadows were helping transport sick and weak children to his kingdom infirmary for Madam Pomfrey Lily Andromeda and Semiramis to feed some potions and give some food with the help of elves all of them were memory checked before being entered into the kingdom for spies. But even the spies where fed and just told that they wouldn''t need to work anymore with subtle compulsions and they were eased out of drug use that were fed as candies by some of the nobles. With flushing potions and some nice warm clothes. they were all cleaned and any type of lice was killed upon contact to the kingdom eggs included they were then kept for treatments and more chekups. and nutrient potions. They were given proper clothes and toys to play with which was a sad experience as they didn''t know what to do with toys. the previous vampire wives had been very helpful they had lived through the rise and fall of kingdoms and where very good with children everyone was helping out. he couldn''t just take everyone off the streets so he just took the ones who needed the most help. which were orphaned children. After a pleasant banquet which he had completely mind raped mace tyrell into believing he''d be a great son in law and avoiding joffrey and the queen like a plague. he left after a night of fun festivities with a smile on his face though inside he was very unhappy he did however get some rather sensual kisses from the 3 sisters and maergery before he left. they would be boarding a boat for a trip to highgarden tomorrow the princes even knew he was coming after his trip and were very welcoming. mostly the girls though. Anyway he was walking down an alley towards the inn when he felt a presence behind him he turned around and saw a casual looking man with long hair just looking at him curiously. "And who might you be?" Ryan asked the man. "This one has no name. But you may call me Jaqen H''ghar." Ryan''s eyebrows shot up at this and quickly reached for a dagger. these were known as the faceless men a group of assassin''s never known to fail that took the face of those they killed. They worshipped the many faced god also known as death. "No worry we have come to serve as foretold by the many faced god in our dreams we are to be at your disposal as you are our master''s master." It then clicked in Ryan''s mind he was still a master of death from the Harry Potter world and had some benefits he didn''t use much. he summoned out a soul in front of the man who seemed interested in it. then Ryan quickly dispelled it and chuckled. "Master of death eh I forgot about that for a while. Well since you want to work for me I do have some tasks I need completed are you able to get more of your people here I also have a second body in bravos but I doubt it would need any help. there is only one person I want you to keep an eye on right now and that would be petyr baelish I don''t like that slimy little fuck and if you can kill him without anyone being suspicious do it. I was thinking along the lines of mugging gone too far." "It shall be done my lord." and he dissappeared into the darkness. Ryan made it back to the inn and had himself a bit of time to think and plan for the future. He would much rather raze this kingdom to the ground but far too many innocents would be harmed and it would also lead to war. He didn''t want to be an enemy of the starks. plus where was the fun if he just went super op and didn''t enjoy the world he was in that''s simply no fun. most of the girls were having fun in bravos right now with his other body getting a feel around for the beautiful port city. and buying exotic things. he had already met up with danaerys but that''s a story for the other body and I''ll let you guys suffer. He had gotten a decent nights sleep making double sure everything was clean and lice free including himself he was woken up by some of the tyrell house guards and escorted to the ship he even met tyrion and passed on to him a bottle of vodka and a book on monsters like dragons and such which he would surely enjoy. maergery was even more happy to see him and quickly grabbed his arm leading him onto the boat mace just smiled Ryan had really done and number on that man they would spend a few days sailing on the sea with Ryan having opened his portal and leveled up a bit with some strange sea creatures from this world. he made sure it was far enough away and under the water so people wouldn''t notice. the trip went by very quickly with him teasing the poor girl the whole way. Chapter 153 - 153. meeting olenna tyrell After a few days at sea they had finally made landfall at the port we had to take a boat up the river the rest of the way. Highgarden was a much better place than kings landing. Highgarden is surrounded by three rings of white stone whose walls increase in height. Between the outer and middle walls is a famous briar labyrinth which serves to entertain as well as slow invaders I mean who wants to go through a labyrinth of thorns and spikes. The oldest towers, squat and square, from the Age of Heroes. Newer towers are tall and slender, round fortifications dating from after the Andal invasion. Also within Highgarden''s walls are groves, fountains, and courtyards. The sept is matched only by the Great Sept of Baelor and the Starry Sept. The castle''s godswood contains three weirwoods known as the Three Singers. The palatial keep is decorated with statues and colonnades. The castle''s structures are covered in ivy, grapes, and climbing roses. Highgarden is filled with flowers, singers, pipers, fiddlers and harpers. The stables have a fine selection of horseflesh, and there are pleasure boats to sail along the Mander river. There are fields of golden roses that stretch as far as the eye can see. Fruits grown nearby include melons, peaches, and fireplums. Which Ryan snagged a few for growth in his kingdom. They made their way into the castle where they were met by more maids and guards and guided out to the garden to meet the famous Olenna Tyrell the brains behind the whole tyrell family all in all there were only 4 members of the family maergery, mace, loras and olenna. The women where the smart ones in the family. The father mace was just a bumbling idiot who couldn''t put his shoes on right if the maids didn''t help him. The knight of flowers loras tyrell spent to much time in the company of rendly playing hide the pickle to worry about anything else. maergery was much better the only problem was she was about as ruthless as a declawed kitten at this point. now the grandmother she was a true leader it didn''t matter if she had to scheme kill fuck or murder her way to what she wanted she would do it. truly a brilliant little old lady. She caught sight of them and smiled at her grandaughter she was stitching up some kind of napkin is what I think it was with golden roses. after all the maids left she let down her hair figuratively "Ah I hate knitting and it''s always golden roses I wipe my ass with golden roses they think I''m too old to go out and have some fun might break a hip they say." maergery just giggled and Ryan also gave out a chuckle. "So who are you boy?" Ryan smiled and grabbed the little old ladies hand kissing her ring finger like a proper gentleman. "Ser Ryan Slayer of the Mountain, King of Dragonsreach." she raised an eyebrow at that "I''ve never heard of dragonsreach where is it?" Ryan simple held out a hand to her and maergery who took it and telepprted them in much to granny tyrells shock. she looked around in wonder and he brought her outside to see the dragons she was shocked speechless she knew what 1 dragon could do to the kingdoms let alone 31 dragons he could burn all the continents and be back in time for tea. "Tell me have you ever shot a gun?" he asked and for the rest of the afternoon they shot all sorts of things and talked about plans and plots and drank butterbeers and ate better food than she had ever tasted in her life. she witnessed magic and massive wolves that turned into boys that she would have been all over in her prime. She saw a 15 foot tall armored mountain troll fighting a buff looking man of about 18 and losing Emmet was laughing up a storm. she saw beautiful buildings and devices she''d never even dreamed of by the time she was done she would have married Ryan herself if she didn''t already have maergery in line and waiting she was very eager for a partnership Ryan gave her a personal house elf and even offered to move the whole of highgarden into the kingdom as a family home and let her live her life without bullshit. she was very pleased he had come all this way for her opinion and was all on board I mean this pretty much blew apart any plans she expected. he would move the kingdom after the official story started. he was now firmly welcomed into the castle as basically the tyrells son in law and given a nice bedroom where he put a teleportation spot down for the girls to come and visit they had met briefly in the kingdom but his other body was off planning something. His ninja body was busy working on tree walking exercises sure he could use the Alucard bloodline to defy gravity and do that but that defeats the purpose. after practices he would train in dual rod and spikes combat with teacher she was truly impressed with his speed of progress. Both maergery and olenna who was treated like an honored guess received rings to visit the city anytime they like I mean what could they really do to him? he has an immortal body out there just pissing around doing whatever. and maergery truly liked him and was kind of addicted to his presence. I mean vampire allure will do that to you. plus a few nipple pinches here and a quick rub to a mind blowing orgasm never hurt. He had fully corrupted this poor girl. Chapter 154 - 154. onto dorne After spending a few days with the tyrells he had gotten help from olenna with regards to starting on selling different kinds of drinks from his vault in the previous world he had bought huge quantities of things like rum, vodka and flavored vodka different kinds of wines and beers and ales from all sorts of liquor shops enough in quantity that even if he sold them all nonstop the gate could refill them almost instantly. this would be nothing but pure profit and who else to ask than the queen of schemes herself? he would be selling rums from here wines from dorne after talks Fireball, firewhiskey and things to warm you up in the north. after talks with Ned Stark. that place was basically screwed there were so little crops it was ridiculous he had to fully rely on food from the vale and moat caitlin for that which means if he ever lost that supply route he was fucked what good is a fortress when you have no food? And the Freys held the only bridge basically they could just charge whatever tolls they wanted or just ban people from crossing those people were basically rich but kept it under wraps. as for the lannisters who practically shit gold their gold mine was dry if what I remember from the books was right or it would soon be dry. The funny part of all this is that Tywin lannister didn''t even know about the incest between his son and daughter which was basically a plot to overthrow the kingdom. but honestly I don''t know how the man would react to knowing this he did love the sound of his own named and tried hard to make himself look good. anyway rambling again. mostly what he wanted to do in the north was introduce greenhouses and some better crops. that place was barren of people almost but it was a massive land just filled with space. the only problems he would probably have would be the boltons he didn''t like them at all. their thought of fun was basically peeling the skin off people flaying them alive and the bastard son was even more insane. he simple loved to cut people up and feed them to themselves or to the dogs. those guys needed to go. he would have jaqen take care of it. The father murdered by the son sounds good. I forgot to mention I had taken the mountains soul for my personal purgatory and he was experiences millions of years of different punishments. some of my favorites included being submerged up to his neck in cool glistening water and having an unquenchable thirst but never being able to drink it. or the table of some of the most delicious and best smelling things he''s ever seen but they turn to ash in his mouth never to be full and always starving. and then there''s the classic simple burning for thousands of years and never able to adjust to the pain I''ve felt that one before. nasty. there will be some people joining him there I''m not a fan of people who kill babies. Now onto the boat ride to dorne it would take a bit longer but that didn''t bother me I was leveling up quite a lot absorbing odd seamonsters and plants in my portal. maergery would sneak off to see me with the other girls from time to time for some affection. Leah was the most affectionate at this point that imprinting did a number on her and she would practically go into heat anytime she was around me of course you guys know what my little wolf girls favorite style is.... it''s any style she''s always horny. Now back to our seafaring adventure. maergery had taken to sewing my crest onto everything she says a proper knight must show his colors. she was a dedicated little wife her and Cassie got along rather well. speaking of Cassie she got her first time as well and loved it right there in the throne room and she made Bella watch such a naughty one. enough teasing you guys for now. let''s talk about dorne. [Dorne] Dorne is one of the nine constituent regions of the Seven Kingdoms. It is the southernmost part of the continent of Westeros, located thousands of miles from Winterfell and the North, and has a harsh desert climate. The Dornishmen are ethnically distinct from the rest of the Seven Kingdoms, being largely descended from Rhoynar refugees who intermarried with the local population of Andals and First Men roughly a thousand years ago. As a result, they have very different customs and traditions compared to the other regions of Westeros. Dorne was a sovereign kingdom before the invasion of Aegon the Conqueror, and weathered his attack to remain one afterwards, the only one of the Seven Kingdoms to retain its independence. It joined the Seven Kingdoms through peaceful marriage alliance nearly two centuries later, only one century before Robert''s Rebellion. As a result of joining through marriage and not conquest, Dorne was allowed to keep many of its local customs and laws, such as equal inheritance laws for male and female heirs. Due to these different ethnic, legal, and political factors, the Dornishmen are very independently minded, with a stronger sense of "national identity" than many of the other Seven Kingdoms. Dorne is ruled from the castle of Sunspear. Bastards born in Dorne are given the surname Sand. Things from Dorne are known as "Dornish," while the people of Dorne are properly known as the "Dornishmen," though its people are sometimes simply referred to as "the Dornish." Chapter 155 - 155. the princes of dorne The arrival at dorne was met by oberyn the younger prince as I was shown to my guest quarters then off to meet with the princes and the girls to chat about some business. They were all very welcoming. "So what kind of business are we talking about here my friend." said Doran Martell the older of the two princes and who was currently in a wheelchair suffering from gout. "well first of all I have a cure for that gout your suffering from." I brought out a pill and set it on the table in front of me. The younger prince looked on in excitement the older one just looked cautious. "and why may I ask would I just take something that may be poison." I simply smiled as black chains shot out wrapping around everyone locking down all their movements. "Well if I really wanted to kill any of you I could probably by myself raze the 7 kingdoms to the ground as you can tell by those nice little chains." who were currently teasing the 3 girls by giving them light spanks "that I have no need for poison to kill you." I simple let them go. "I also have some other gifts I think you might really enjoy." from portals started popping up lannister men and 1 Amory lorch these lannisters were some I caught raping and attempting murder in the city I simple robbed and relocated them to my dungeons. Their armors and weapons are worth quite a lot who the fuck uses gold for armor unless you want to look like a prick. The older prince seemed to recognize everyone who I had brought and they all had sinister smiles. the man happily ate the cure I gave him and we went about our business as a small slaughter took place about 30 bodies later and a quick cleaning up and selling to the shop. we had a nice clean room magic really is lovely. I looked over at one Ellaria Martell with a smile and said "By the way I''m immune to every single poison and can make you suffer from things you couldn''t possibly imagine." the reason I''m telling her this is in the shows she was a traitor who ended up poisoning the elder brother to death and taking over the kingdom but it didn''t last long. she flinched at that. everyone gave her a peculiar look. "now I just have some simple things I''d like to talk about. mostly I just want an alliance and to be able to have a place here and sell some of my goods. I don''t want everything leading back to me though I don''t feel like attracting attention. mostly it''s just better wines and alcohols" I took out some for them to sample I mean modern day sure beats some of the swill they have now. I want to start getting out trade routes through many different routes to make faster money. why just sell everything at one point when you could sell it at 5 points. They accepted the offer to help me sell stuff no taxes since I''ve given them such generous gifts. they raised up a few terms I was acceptable with such as protection more lannister bodies if I got a hold of them and marriage to any of the sand snakes who were interested of course that led to an all put battle with me dicimating the three of them and getting the set. Nymeria, Obara, and tyene sand. I also explained my marriage to maergery tyrell and our alliance and then proceeded to blow their minds with a trip to my kingdom and a show of power I even let them play in the dungeon they loved that. especially the younger prince. I just liked to show off my kingdom. by the way the children are doing much better they get to play with big sister Luna a lot on the playgrounds and have fun with the animals. They get all the food they want but they don''t like aunt lily giving them so much medicine. I explained some of my plans to convert kings landing from the inside out by promoting jobs and helping the common people alot. I was going to gradually take over the city guard by killing off the bad ones and replacing them with my shadows. I only had like 15 shadows at this point but it would do I could get faceless men to help me with other open positions. or some of the people from my vampires realm I had killed. you hold the mind of the people and you hold the kingdom. they gave me suggestions and set me up with a nice place I could stay I put down another teleportation spot in my personal area. and introduced the dornish to what we common men like to call Taco Bell. I also introduced them to teacher who proceeded to beat the shit out of them it was a great time. I took them to my arena and let them watch brawls between vampires werewolves dragons trolls and even my lovely now 100 foot basalisk made an appearance she had her second eyelids covered of course so no instant death she liked to play fight with the dragons it was an epic battle you guys should have seen it. All in all negotiations often tend to go quite well with an overwhelming show of power. but mostly I just wanted to get it done and watch some Rick and morty on netflix but sadly all I received was 3 very horny girls who were all sisters and a night long orgy which they didn''t recover from until late evening the next day vampire stamina baby. interrupt my Rick and Morty time will ya? see if you will try that again (They did every night after). Chapter 157 - 157. daily life My day usually starts by waking up and peeling myself out from under any girl that happened to sneak into my bed while I was sleeping. Followed by morning exercises and then a shower before breakfast. Breakfast consists of a nice healthy meal to keep up with all the stress my body goes through. After that this body goes through the shadows memories of the previous night to check for any problems and take stock of anything that needs to be replaced or restocked food wise or liquor wise. Next comes interactions with the people and whoever lives here. just casually talking with the common people to make myself even more known or drinking and playing games with Tyrion before he vanishes off to a brothel somewhere or to do the job up at the castle. He does quite well being a master of coin. Next comes up basic checks for prisoners from the shadows or assignments to the faceless men who have increased to about 10. I have gotten rid of the Boltons and Ramsay snow up north. Classic son murders the father for power trick. I''ve given the faceless men basic invisibility cloaks to make the jobs more efficient and a couple vials of magic toxins not available in this world. The usually let me know who assigned what task to them and who they are supposed to kill. I''ve set up the basic rule of no innocents and no children. corrupt merchants go ahead, cheating husbands sure, a child of your enemy nope. After faceless men meeting time comes talks with Jon Arryn to help improve the city more. The sewage systems have been repaired. The streets are being restored so there aren''t busted stones and potholes. I''ve taught them how to make basic cement from seashells water and sand. basically when you heat up seashells they go through a chemical reaction when added to water and liquify then if you mix in some sand boom after a while it hardens into cement. They were still using some kind of tar or just stacking blocks for building. So the streets are looking better than ever with no crap on them. Next is the homeless people. I had basically bought all of the slums area with profits I''d gotten from rich fat nobles. I made basic college dorm style buildings with single rooms with a basic bed blanket and such with a small area for clothes and belongings. there was a community bathroom in each of these buildings for use. the only requirement to live here was occasionally you had to help out with jobs based on your health or age if you were a little old lady you could sweep the halls If you wanted or help hand out clothes to people in need I didn''t care. if you were a healthy young man you could help tearing down dilapidated buildings for reconstruction or carry some of the parts off for burning (or magical vanishing) can''t have broken down building parts crowding the city streets. everyone got 3 basic meals a day I had a giant container of beef stew in my gate that replenishes. I also handed out things like potatoes and such from the farm and things like rabbit meats. Next up the city gaurd. Crime was at an all time low I still got some more profit by getting bribes for bullshit from nobles cause I can. but most of the guards were under imperius at this point. my favorite thing to do was catch nobles doing illegal things to fine them out the ass. With me making all this spare cash I was still making a massive profit rebuilding the city. My name was more spoken of than the king. a kind handsome young man who was helping the entire kingdom to its feet. I was a saint in the eyes of the common people and the nobles loved my better food, clothes, alcohol, and spa. Next up came night time I did not slack on training with teacher a single day (4 days per day technically) me and the ninja based body practiced every day from both scathach and semiramis as semiramis had more stealth based techniques. Even the vampire body was not exempt from training. we kind of just rotated this body didn''t have the learning capacity that a rinnesharingan or vampires increased mind capacity but I still needed the muscle memory and such and everything they gained knowledge wise so did i. the only one who wasn''t trained was the hollow body who sat around the white tree absorbing whatever it is he absorbs I think it''s like soul particles or something. After that I make sure the other 2 kingdoms of dorne and highgarden are fully stocked with everything needed then I have dinner with the girls and check on my kingdom. The school is going well the girls are keeping up on classes merlin teaches lost magic from a different Era the other teachers where shocked when I brought him out to teach. Even they were learning new things most of the teachers looked a lot younger now with the elixir of life they get. they also get their own personal study times I''ve refitted the school library getting rid of irrelevant things and dangerous things and put in books from sciences and math basic muggle books including regular novels just for reading. I bought all new multiple copies of any class required book and even Sirius and lupin help out with defense against the dark arts classes. I''ve summoned random teachers from my summon list for the smaller children to learn things like reading and math and give them regular recess and p.e times to help their growing bodies I even give all of them free breakfast lunch and dinners they get Saturday and Sunday off to play at the park or go to see the ranch animals with the teachers. Chapter 158 - 158. vampire point of view After the light faded I woke up in the port city of braavos in an alley looking around I saw basic merchants for everything from fish to cows it didn''t matter what it was in this city they would sell it. I kept my hood raised and browsed the goods picking up odd fruits vegetables and materials I didn''t know and bought some for the kingdom to analyse. I made my way around listening and learning figuring out what place sells what who was who and where to go for different goods. I learned prices and names of goods just anything I could catch. I learned how to properly haggle and barter for goods. I''m from a place where everything just has a set price if you don''t want to buy a shirt at Walmart for 5 dollars you can fuck off. Can''t haggle down the cashier to $3.50 and 2 turnips. I found myself a basic room at an inn and ordered a long term room for a low price my vampire allure coming in handy with the female clerk. I have to make sure not to overdue it or they might show up outside my door for sex. Just got to make them a little dazed with a handsome smile not flirt up a storm. My other body had safely reached the city of kings landing and was very angry I could understand why after seeing the state of the city. After settling in some of the girls wanted out to play so we went out and had new kinds of food looked for any strange animals or objects. we would have to head further in for things like books or blacksmith shops I want to get my hands on some valyrian steel and see what''s so special about it. I caught the sight and sound of a blonde haired prick I thought it was malfoy for a second turns out to be danaerys mad brother selling off his family belonging for cash I have a plan for this. I walk over with my hypnosis going off and start asking him questions and buying up everything I even start asking about his family he says he has a useless sister. I even offer to buy her for 100k gold dragons enough for him to get ships and a small army he happily agrees not even even needing hypnosis on my part what a little cunt I''ll kill him later. the girls are all looking at me strangely but when I introduce him as a ''dragon born lol'' they all get the hint as they had watched the show. We made our way back to his house if it could be called that the place was pretty much barren from what I understood he had mostly been selling his things and going to brothels and out to drink. while spouting crap about being the true king of the iron throne. I finally got to meet danaerys targaryen she was a beautiful platinum blonde haired 18 year old girl. I seem to have a thing for blondes lately, odd. she was a timid little girl her brother had often beat her to keep her quiet and brainwashed her about how it was his right as the king and someday they would take back the lands ''Stolen'' from their great grandfather who was a great king. nothing was mentioned about him being insane and burning his people alive or anything like that to the poor girl. "Dani your going with these people they have provided me money for my army so I can take back my throne." said fuckboy The poor girl looked both scared and relieved to be away from her brother and sold to some stranger as she almost started crying. I just gave her a kind smile and told her "Don''t worry everything will be alright." I helped her pack her clothes and when her brother had left I put everything into the kingdom and left with the poor girl I teleported us inside the kingdom and had the girls explain everything. I would ask the main body to steal the books in the maesters library later on so the girl can learn her true heritage and to ease her mind even more I showed her all my dragons. which she was shocked as dragons didn''t exist anymore outside. my dragons where getting up to mating sizes and where starting to show signs of mating and I was excited for new dragons. The girl took everything very well. well let''s not overwhelm the poor girl too much I had the girls show her how to use showers and the elves to make her food and lead her to places like the library and everywhere else. Gunna have to work on her a bit she basically has zero confidence she''s just a meek little girl right now. I left it to the wives. Next up business with the iron bank. They handle just about everything and I wanted some things built for me. I met with a manager and ordered the construction of ships and I have a plan to buy all the slaves I can for my city. not to use them as slaves oh no but for citizens. then I was going to sack some cities either recruit the dothraaki or turn them into minions in my realm. honestly they pretty much only know how to **** and pillage soooo. I''m not a fan of filling my kingdom with savages the greyjoys will probably face the same fate. We will be in bravos for quite a while for buying new goods and getting slaves transported here. this is basically the commerce center of the world where else could i get things from every corner of the planet. Chapter 159 - 159. days at braavos A few days go by and I had met up with the faceless men here in braavos I even moved the shrine of death into the kingdom as they worshipped me as well since I was the master of death. it made world travel a but faster with access to the kingdom as a go between. basically now we had outposts in kings landing, highgarden, braavos, and dorne I had semiramis help out with teaching them new assassin tricks and they had gotten invisibility cloaks from my other body which was a good call on his/my part. They were given undetectable expanded pouches for items like clothes poisons and daggers which hung around their neck with simple enchants so others couldn''t find it just in case of guard searches. there was a total of about 50 faceless men I had about 10 in kings landing to help out the main body I didn''t really need them as I''m immortal the main body just had some good regeneration from avalon. I had 30 doing missions for cash. and the last ten or so were being used to gather information and make sure I don''t have people trying to interfere in my plans. Like ruining my businesses and such. I kept this area hidden in my kingdom only the girls knew about it I had bought some regular summons with no memories to do training with the faceless men for my own assassination squad. Kind of like storm trooper clones. I had purchased some buildings in braavos and was selling crops from the kingdom at a much higher rate than they sold from the shop under various different disguises and with the help of blood clones from my realm. basically my profits increased by about 3x it was good money. I was buying out books and other things from the inner city I had finally gotten a valaryian steel sword and as I figured it was mostly forged from magical dragon breathe. I bought the sword for 150 gold dragons from some idiot who didn''t know what it was. He just thought it was a nice blade. I turned around and sold it to tywin lannister for 120k gold dragons. Pure profit boys. the lannister man than gifted it to his son in kings landing. Mainly to show off. The ships I had ordered where slowly being completed and I had new daily slaves coming in I had practically triple prices for slaves. everyone was selling them to me I had hundreds to thousands coming into the kingdom on a daily basis from all different walks of life. From retired guards to smugglers. Most of the guards I had given to Alec for training the police force of my city. Any rapists or murderers instantly became minions for the bloodrealm. I had Amanda check them when I brought them in and send the bad ones my way. Love mind reading waifus and she was happy to help. Any spies met the same fate unless they were children. I had women slaves who were good at raising children get jobs working at the orphanage to help teachers with the children. There were more bars and restaurants open. I had taught them how to grow crops in their little area and there were open woods filled with deer and rabbits for those who like to hunt there were even streams for fishing. I taught them about the dungeons and the risks and rewards. you could buy any basic combat supplies for it near the dungeon in the shop. I had a lot of old sellswords who had fallen into debt and were sold. who were happy to kill horned rabbits and goblins. All in all it was going well. Everyone got a basic house 3 sets of clothes and the money and supplies to live happily for 3 months after that you earn your own. Money could be spent to buy things from house upgrades like more floors to new furniture. Every house had the basic setup of 1 room per person/child, 1 bathroom, 1 kitchen, 1 living and dining room. It worked well a lot of slaves were born into slavery and never had their own belongings. I had spent most of my time collecting things in braavos for kingdom levels. at level 30 I had 10000 acres of land for my farms. My lands started to naturally produce things like ore and their own life such as new plants and things like that. I mean I could have just put in ore essences but I hadn''t found any and I can''t upgrade the kingdom straight from the shop like that. That''s why I still don''t have a sun or a moon. And this was how months went by sell items, buy slaves, improve the kingdom. danaerys had warmed up to me watching how I freed slaves and asked me questions like how the kingdom functioned and why I don''t just give away things if I have it I had to sit her down and explain how a natural cycle in the world worked. You can''t just give people everything forever they need to grow and learn and work for themselves. I mean I freed, them I feed them, I point them towards what to do and I help them. She started to understand. She liked to help out and learned the real truth about the seven kingdom and liked what I was doing for kings landing and the other places we weren''t exactly at relationship level but it was getting there and with my dazzling good looks it wouldn''t take too long. Chapter 160 - 160. Spartans what is your profession? It was time to solve a problem I''ve been hearing about for weeks now in the city the dothraaki sacking caravans and villages stealing my slaves on route to braavos. This will not stand. I spent the day gearing up. I had a nice set of gear it was the basic armor set half plate to cover the chest and back with a hood then the plate had blue and gold designs on it looking like lightning matching greaves and electric blue gloves and my signature massive scythe which was blue and black it only had one ability and that was blood drain. My party consisted of Bella, Jane, Emmet and Jasper, Sirius, Scathach, and when we arrived the mountain troll I''ve nicknamed Tiny. I would take Blinky the basalisk but decided not too. they were all dressed in colors similar to mine Emmet had a huge vibranium Cresent battleaxe. Bella had her daggers and wand. Sirius had a 1 handed longsword and a wand. Scathach her spear. Jasper had wanted to try out guns and a classic Saber and Jane just wanted to rip people apart with her hands such a charming young vampire. We took some horses out to locate our prey. and found them 3 days later in the ruins of some goat herders farm. in total there are about 100000 dothraki minus the slaves and captured people. The rules of the battle are no killing anyone with a slave collar no killing children and anyone who had a weapon dies. Bella and Sirius stayed outside as my chains went up creating a black Web locking everyone inside with the silver spikes twinkling it kind of looked like a night sky. I cast sonorus on myself and yelled out "Anyone seen wielding a weapon dies those who are on your knees live you''ve robbed me of my people and I''ve come to collect." after that I let Tiny out of the kingdom and him and his big great sword started mowing down people and horses. it''s quite a sight to see a troll golf club swing a horse into the air with a greatsword. There was absolute chaos Emmet had taken it as a personal challenge with the troll to see who could hit horses farther. There was spell fire blasting out from outside the chains from Bella and Sirius. Jasper and Scathach were the cleanest about everything a swipe and a head would be severed or a heart pierced. My domain spread put sucking in the blood and dead bodies. All around Jane people were screaming and getting ripped into pieces like a mini meat grinder. My scythe was just cutting through anything that seemed like a threat. people, horses, weapons. the dothraaki just kept coming blades breaking off or just not being useful at all my armor slowly started to look more like a pincushion from arrows some dinged off my body some got a clean hit not doing much damage. high speed regeneration is the best. There were notifications going off in my mind from level ups. I had to use cannonballs and knives wisely cause I didn''t want collateral damage to the slaves and prisoners. Blood soaked the ground we no longer looked any different than blood people. There was nothing but screams and shouts arrows and spell fire in the air a random boom of a cannonball meeting the ground. any seen kneeling or with a slave collar were sucked into the kingdom by Cassie. Riderless horses were also aquired. not a huge fan of horses I don''t want horse crap in my streets but my kingdom does have an autoclean feature. so it will be okay. I looted everything I found while in combat from dropped weapons and jewelry to leathers and silks. I found the dragon eggs in a chest in one of the loot wagons along with some gold coins jewels and bars. Hours of slaughter later and we stood upon a battleground of smoldering tents and slight bloody spots on the ground not much to tell that a slaughter of probably 90000 people had just taken place. Inside the kingdom there was about 11000 dothraaki who surrendered they would be living in a plains background and reeducated the plains had plenty of deer rabbits and fish along with seeds to plant. anyone seen with enough common sense would be welcome into the city anyone who showed destructive or savage style behavior would be welcomed to the undead in my realm. there were over 43000 slaves and prisoners. the slaves were set free and offered a place to stay in the kingdom I got all 37000 the rest were prisoners with either no home as it had been destroyed or they had been captured from caravans 2000 chose to be released into braavos the rest chose to stay. so I got 41000 new citizens we had to bust out some of the piggyback cash for increased building and care packages we had monitors going above the city explaining in mass to the new people the rules the jobs how things worked how to make money you could do anything from raising animals to sell to working at a tavern. The rules for **** and murder were laid down hard we had a lot of women who had suffered in the slaves group it would take time and healing to work with them I expected some suicides so I had Amanda watch for dark thoughts like that to prevent it and get help from our staff at the hospital I had gotten some summons that dealt with mental health and recovery and the girls would receive help free. The staff was all female to help with this. we had muggle born witches who had been trained in memory charms cheering charms and other such charms to help if the girls wanted to take that route. It was the most chosen. The orphanages were increased and so were basic classes. There were of course problems but Alec did a good job handling things and the girls helped out around the kingdom a lot like maergery and danaerys they had become fast friends. my little sand snake wives helped out more around the dungeons instructing on basics of do''s and don''ts. there were events being held in the collosseum now gladiator style they weren''t allowed to kill but they could go pretty far we had magical healing staff to reconnect limbs. there were rules of course. there was even betting allowed. we had things like horse races, archery competitions, tests of strength. all sorts of events like that once a month. they could win things like custom weapons, food supplies, house upgrades, or just plain old gold and glory with a trophy. Chapter 161 - 161. back of the line. The ships in braavos have been finished and decided to take a trip to slavers bay and see the three wonderous cities known to produce slaves and maybe do a little aquiring of people but before that we need to make our army. we have 90k horses and dothraaki dead in the realm and if there''s one thing I love. it''s uniform items. I spent almost a week converting all the bodies to make them all look the same outfitting them with armor and weapons to match I had heavy knights, calvary, archers, spearmen I even suited up the horses which I changed into what looked like small zinogres for more intimidation. I even had a drummer for phat beats when I march. The armor was full body, helmet included, dark blue with golden colored bolts of lightning with a majestic cape. they all had matching weapons depending on the class they were in and they moved at the slightest thought perfect unity. except for sirius. "Who let you out of the kingdom!?!? your messing with my formation go to the back of the sacking group!" Sirius "What?! But I woke up early to get a good spot for city sacking I even made an extra big torch!" "it was you! I wondered who was setting all the tents on fire in the dothraaki raid I know Bella was too behaved to do it. I thought it was Emmet or Tiny!" I yelled at him. "I had to deal with fighting naked dothraaki cause you burned their clothes do you know how scary it is having dongers free in the wind and flying around near you in close combat!?!? I swear one almost slapped me in the face it was like Emmet was throwing them at me on purpose!" He let out a suspicious snicker "!!!!" "That was also you!?!?! You little shit see if I don''t beat you to death!" he was gone before I could find something to beat him with. After that little incident we made it to the city of Qarth a massive merchant city that was prospering and full of goods and slaves we moved around to the front of the city it was a place called the garden of bones. you see if the people of qarth don''t like you they simple let you die in front of the city cause its surrounded by nothing but miles of red sand and the only way to get to the ocean was over massive cliffs or through the city. the gates have apparently never been broken because most of the time people don''t have enough food water or energy hiking across the desert. who would Bring armed soldiers through hundreds of miles of desert? the answer Noone. I waited til nightfall and then when people couldn''t see anymore I set up a few tents in the open and hid tiny in one then the next thing I did was summon my army and have them get in position and we waited for daybreak. People noticed us when the sun came up and where shocked to see and army of 90k in matching armor just standing there as quiet as ghosts. It''s very unnerving. a representative rode out to greet me in my tent I had even prepared tea. In the tent was me my kings gaurd consisting of Jane, Renata, and Bella with Sirius off to the side with a black eye and and what appeared to be a dick shaped tattoo on his forhead. I offer the representative a seat and pass him some tea. "Before you speak know that I give and get as much respect as I get and I love challenges. You''ve been warned." The fat man considered these words carefully. "May I ask who I sit in the presence of and what your goals are for bringing an army to Qarth?" he asked I smiled I enjoy polite people "You sit before the king of dragonsreach slayer of dothraaki and lover of all things golden and delicious. And i simply want all the slaves in the city or I sack the city it''s about that simple." I replied The man looked at me as I smiled at him and broke out laughing "A king of some no name kingdom with an army of what a hundred thousand with no siege weapons and you think you can sack the city? We have 50 thousand city guards and a gate that has never been breached your goals are a joke. the only thing you''ll get is arrows and a cold reception at the gate with a permanent invitation to stay in the garden of bones." my smile grows wider "Bella did you hear it?" she gives a beautiful smile "Yes master it seemed to be a challenge." "Oh boy I was hoping for this!" I let out a loud whistle and shout "Tiny go knock on the gate tell them we have a search warrant." Tiny rips out of the tent holding what appears to be a tree trunk with a massive metal block on the end. With a loud roar he''s off running towards the gate full speed with his new toy I like to call [Police open up!] he gets about 5 feet away and winds up in what looks like the greatest baseball swing of his pro career and swings as hard as he can. *CRAAACKBOOOOM* there''s shards and blown up chunks of the wooden and stone gate launched shrapnel style into the city. the representative is shocked before a bullet to the head from serious blows out his brains all over my tent. "You couldn''t wait til he was outside? Your cleaning it later no magic." I turn towards my army "Sack the city you know the rules!" the sound of weapons being drawn in sync is eerie and the quiet charge of soldiers is unnerving there''s only the loud thud of feet and paws from mounts as we rush the now busted ass gate. Chapter 162 - 162. Qarth I didn''t even go through the gate I simple jumped on Top of the thing to mock it beheading a few guards that were shooting arrows down at my soldiers. I was joined by my Kingsgaurd with the wizards apparating and the vampires jumping. we proceeded to clear off the walls killing our way into the guards quarters looting the bodies and goods as well go increasing the number of souls and bodies in my realm. we carve a path of destruction through the city anyone who holds a weapon gets invited to the realm. my army in unstoppable they shrug off lost limbs and heads and keep going my army is 2 to 1 against the city guards. I make sure they don''t destroy building and such like Sirius anything he breaks comes out of his pay. We try to keep the civilians out of combat to lesson the losses of innocent lives. I mean I know the guards are fighting back and are innocent but.... they fought back. we basically taunt out the guards and destroy them and prevent any of the city masters from escaping. What really caught me off guard was poisonous bugs called Manticores with some deadly venom trying to kill us and then there were the Qarth mages that tried using fireballs and illusions on us yeah that didn''t work too well. Blew off his head with a well timed cannonball. there''s supposed to be some kind of ancient mages tower in this city I''ll check later. Most of the people here were merchants so we locked down the bay to prevent escape with chains. Free boats eh? it was basically a 1 sided slaughter the whole trip. The chains locked down all escape routes and started to bury themselves under the city wrapping up the entire area. After a few hours of battle and getting the civilians separated and getting some people sorted out I don''t feel like making enemies of cause I have no bad view of them like the iron bank merchants. Everyone else who was a slave or I simple didn''t know got their stocks and ships stolen their slaves freed to my kingdom the ones who were willing at least then I let out my announcement. "People of Qarth you have 2 choices you can either join my kingdom or stay here." of course most of the slaves joined my kingdom and gained freedom and homes and went through the whole process of integrating with the people. I asked the iron bank to show me what places they owned and where there stuff was and had elves move it onto their ships. Then I stole the whole fucking city. enkidu lifted it from the ground and ploop right into the inventory I got hundreds of pages of goods and notifications of levels from strange plants and even some magical objects. I sold everything but the books for about 35Bgp. including the city itself. most of the vaults in the city were empty apparently being stranded so far away from crops ment that they had only fish to rely on to feed roughly a million or so people. they even had to trade for other foods. this kingdom was more broke than kings landing it just looked nice on the outside. what was left was a bunch of confused citizen in a crater that used to be Qarth I even took the gate. I left a bunch of almost empty boats so they could leave the area. and headed off to my personal boat. the Durmstrange boat turned into a ghost ship it had torn black flags and dark wood with a skeleton on the front with glowing blue eyes there were blue will-o-whisps flying around and eerie music playing over the hidden sound systems on the ship with my own pirate crew. dressed to match. I switched the music to lonely island ft t-pain ''I''m on a boat'' and headed out to sea for our next city conquer. making our way to the west we arrive outside the city of yunkai this is a city of pure slavers used to make pleasure slaves to be sold I decided to take a different route this time. I arrive on the back of godzilla my Norwegian Ridgeback I snagged from Hagrid all those years ago followed by 30 other massive dragons we land on the city walls and in the square to shouts and screams. We are quickly met by the slave masters I make my demands and soon enough I have hundreds of thousands of sex slaves from 8 years old to their 60s standing in front of me male and female alike. I quickly move them all to my city and I double check the whole area for hidden slaves and what would you know I found quite alot. I threaten them that if all the slaves aren''t in front of me including the hidden ones I raze the area with dragonfire. The city guards comply and the search is done again finding a few thousand slaves in greedy people''s homes. chains once again come out of the ground lifting the city I bring it to my kingdom making sure to check for extra hidden people which I do find and drop off everyone who was involved in the city except the innocent I make sure Amanda double checks the people in the crater and grab innocents. then I unleash my new army of close to 160 thousand I got from the city guards and private guards slaughter in Qarth my army increased by almost 300k this time because I killed and absorbed everyone zero mercy for child slavers. I then sold all the ships cargo and the entire city for close to 55Bgp slavers make alot more than spice traders. 90bgp in total from selling 2 entire cities. I plan to wipe out meereen next but it''s a long trip up north. I have close to 300 ships right now and 460k people in my new army I need to adjust and outfit in gear. close to 1.5million slaves total from both cities. now populate my kingdom it needs time to adjust to rapid growth. At this point being subtle is thrown right out the window it''s show of power time. on the plus side I''m up to about level 40 from all the slaughter. That''s alot of Stat points. These will be used for the main body when the time comes he''s still mortal and only has about 80s in most stats that''s about 20 more than regular people but with avalon it helps keep his body healed and he can push it harder. Chapter 163 - 163. meereen and valaryia The same fate befell meereen. They raise soldiers from children who are taken from mothers and raised to kill babies to graduate. There are 13500 unsullied I will not be taking them I will be converting them to undead. the thought of baby killers roaming my city like emotionless robots leaves me with a sour taste in my mouth. I only take the regular slaves letting my army sack the city once again everyone is guilty save the children. I sell this horrible city for 30Bgp and keep nothing from that dreadful place. My army rises to close to 700k. I''m practically worshipped in the kingdom at this point Sirius even jokingly put up statues of me that receive offers and are cleaned daily by the freed slaves. Destroyer of cities, Father of the free, Breaker of chains, my titles are more than I know. The city is hectic at this moment there are 2million people. 4 times the size of kings landing. There are no complaints tho only praises, they sing songs, they keep the streets clean they wait for their items and homes with happy smiles. The children laugh and play with no worries where food will come from or what secrets to watch out for. No need to please fat sweaty masters or wear rags anymore. They can eat all they want without fear of being whipped or hung on a cross near the sea to die from dehydration. All of these things make my soul feel happy sure I killed hundreds of thousands but I saved millions more. I spent 25k shop points and bought a universal language system for my kingdom to help with communication so everyone hears the same language and reads the same words. We have recruitment for jobs like the city guards. we have more women right now though because most of the slaves were pleasure slaves so the ratio for male to female is quite a bit off. I''ve given some limited access to the girls to be able to use the kingdom system and help put Cassie incase she needs it and to be able to fix some things I may have forgotten. There''s portals and a choice where to put the house you want in the kingdom I have a town going by the sea named catherby there''s boats for rent and sale to those who are fishermen. There''s a small forest style town as well let''s just call it seers village. It''s mostly for hunters. Then we have areas of plains for people who like to raise cattle and farm. then there''s just the regular old city with the dungeon. After all the sacking of crappy cities is done I head back to braavos where I continue to buy slaves and strange items I might have destroyed the worst slave cities but I didn''t get all the slavers in the free cities I can''t really do that either I mean it''s not like I can sack a city for like 15 people. I''m thinking of taking the Dutchman to valyria. Valyria, also called Old Valyria, is a ruined city in Essos. It is a long-dead city of wonderment, and was once the capital of a great empire called the Valyrian Freehold. It was destroyed by a cataclysmic event known as the Doom of Valyria. It is said to be a super volcano erupted blowing apart the area releasing many dark nasty things like diseases of petrification and weird worm like parasites that eat you alive and burn you from the inside out. the area was pretty much instantly devastated leaving behind kingdoms and strongholds holding who know what kind of treasures hidden by the dragon lords. The thought of parasites gives me the creeps though. Oh well its only a few days south from here. I head down south by myself I don''t want to risk others getting infected and I make my way across the smoking sea absorbing some into my kingdom it does indeed contain nasty things hundreds of different poisons and the air is toxic I''ve been getting notifications no stop about attacks and minor magical curses to turn me to stone and creatures captured by my blood field that I can''t see. I drag my portal across the bottom of the ocean and rivers we travel upon pulling up petrified bodies and sunken rotted ships with old gold and weapons any beached ships I see with stone men or otherwise I pick up at all times there are blood fields and portals around me with my healing pond water being drunk constantly just in case. I keep having to reform my dead crew they keep petrifying. we have also been attacked by some strange stoneskin monsters from the sea that climb up the ship. all in all this place makes Silent Hill games look tame. there''s no birds singing it''s just emptiness. I''ve only pulled up a few hundred thousands in goods. mostly gold or Valyrian steel items I''ll sell to Tywin I even found the old lannister ship his people used to find Brightroar the lannisters lost family sword which was at the bottom of the river. I sacked the entire area of cities even taking apart pieces of the islands and volcanoes including hotsprings water. i can have it cleaned and used for my own hotsprings. all in all a few billion in gold and items from the broken cities lots of items were just beyond repair like rotted books or petrified dragon eggs that were no longer alive. I did get a lot of ores along valaryian steel weapons and some cool dragon forges I sold as mine were better. I''ll sell the weapons to the bank and have them buy them for a premium price. I could probably get a fortune for brightroar off the lannisters. all in all I made about 100m from the bank selling close to 1.2k weapons and they paid 200k for brightroar. I''m closing in on 200b from profits and saving at a quick rate. now what am I gunna buy with all that money you ask? No idea I''m putting it back in my piggy bank. Chapter 164 - 164. winterfell While our hero frees the slaves in the east and makes money, with our same hero fixing the kingdom and making allies in the west and south what might you ask is our shadow friend doing in winterfell with our friends the starks? "I''m freezing my god damn nips off man what''s with this weather!!?" said shadow Ryan n1 now called Ryan for short. It was cold as hell north he had spent like two weeks traveling by foot and carriage getting rid of some bandits along the way. Your probably asking yourself why don''t you just apparate or use your vehicles and animagus form? The short and simple reason is I have no fucking clue how to get there and how would people react to a 3 ton giant blue wolf dragon running down the roads? not well. Now that I''m outside of winterfell after so long I have to come up with some ideas to get eddard starks trust and help him out with this frozen hellhole. This place looks like crap. there''s a total of under 1 million people in all of the north not winterfell just the north. this place might have a bit more than a thousand or a bit less. The whole area is like a shitty muddy wet mess of gross. It''s cold enough to snow but warm enough to melt it when it reaches the ground. so it makes everything muddy and they run horses through town all the time so it smells shitty. There''s cracks and crumbling towers and walls. This whole area is dirt poor there''s nothing to make profit off of and anything they do gain is spent buying food. sure you get things like deer and some small winter crops but that''s not much. This place is pitiful. I make my way into the keep and get some curious looks as they don''t get too many new people if any ever. The guards stop and ask me a few questions and I''m then lead into the keep. I''ve requested a talk with Eddard Stark and lady Catelyn Stark. I''m met in his main hall with them sitting at the front table looking at me curiously and one of his gaurds. "My name is eddard stark warden of the north and leader of winterfell may I ask who you are stranger?" he asks with a strong voice. "As of now I''m a knight by the name Ser Ryan slayer of gregor clegane the mountain. I believe we have a bit to talk about." They were quite shocked by my title "And what might Ser have to talk about that is so important he travels this far north?" "Well do you want the whole truth as scary as it might sound or do you want me to bullshit you and just do whatever?" they look at me in shock Noone had ever spoken like this to them. "The truth." said Ned in a hard tone "Well let''s just say this right now I have zero interests in harming you or I could have just out and told the king who Jon really was so calm down." "Jon?" asked catelyn stark and Ned looked shocked and confused wondering if I truly knew who he was. "and who do you believe Jon really is?" asked Ned "well do you trust your guard with your life if not I''d ask him to leave anyway just in case." Ned waved his guard out. "So you brought home your sisters son and took him as a bastard child to keep your best friend from killing him out of rage if that about sums it up." catelyn looked shocked at this she always treated Jon like garbage and it had strained her marriage thinking that Ned had cheated on her. I looked at her and said "you know it really made it believable with how much you hated the poor kid I heard his dream is to join the nights watch must have been bad to want to go to a frozen hell for murderers, thieves, and rapist." ooooh low blow. There was hushed whispering between the two and some tears from catelyn and more hushed whispers. "And what else might you have to talk about?" asked Ned with a frown but a relieved look on his face. The Jon incident had been a thorn in his heart for many years. "Well I''d like to help your town." Ned raised an eyebrow. "And how can you help my town exactly?" I smiled "Tell me sir do you believe in magic?" he frowned "old wives tails about wargs and and seers from beyond the wall." I smiled even more. "Come take a walk with me outside." I stood from my chair and waited for them we then headed outside into the muck and mud. I had about 60 house elves invisible and had them start cleaning the area and I warped out some stone tiles from my shop inventory. soon things were floating I was repairing towers and walls with reparos things where fixing themselves into the right places the mud and shit was vanished to smooth even stones that were layed down and cemented into place with heating spells to speed the process up tools were vanished and replaced with new ones runes were etched for heat and a giant glass dome went over winterfell making it look like a reverse snow globe there were runes etched into it to prevent breaking and heated to prevent snow buildup.along the inner walls in empty places I put glasshouses with room expansion charms auto water charms and already seeded with special soils. enough to feed triple the whole area and good enough for profit. I kept working fixing the sewage that hadn''t worked in centuries. adding timed vanishing charms so it all just got vanished to wherever. fixing the castle walls with glaze making them nice and smooth going from place to place fixing floors and adding things like small planted pots more high tech items like magic stoves that don''t need wood. replacing furniture with better items like new beds new blankets magic washers I fixed the whole damn kingdom for about 10k coins. now not just Ned and catelyn where looking at me everyone was looking at me in shock the streets where filled with the people staring at the dome and new roads which led all the way out of town. The repaired nice shining walls and floors the new warm feeling coming from everywhere a nice constant 70 degrees. I looked at their clothes and grimaced. I started bringing out pants, shirts, shoes, socks, dresses, even shorts and Hoodies, they each got new sets of clothes. then in one corner of the kingdom I magiced up myself a nice stone house. to match the rest of my home. I looked at the gaurds who were wearing mismatched leather armors and crappy blades ugh this place blows. I got out a full 500 sets of stark style armor with a black wolf imprint and new swords with cloaks. Fuck stealth at this point this place blows. "You see those greenhouses they have tens of acres of land you can plant anything you want and it grows all year long. This whole area is now heated it will never snow in here those are free clothes and armor honestly man how you guys didn''t die off is a miracle to me this place is hell." everyone at this point was too gobsmacked to reply they just stood there staring at me like I was some kind of monster. How rude. Chapter 165 - 165. Starks Me and the entire stark family were sitting in the meeting area I had magicked up some nice grub for everyone like cheeseburgers and fries. Everyone was still just staring at me. "Well let''s get this out of the way and talk about your dumbass friend Robert really you let him be king what a joke." Ned frowned at this. "What are you talking about?" I bring up screens to show the previous kingdom different angles pictures of city guards robbing the commoners, king Robert drunk off his ass. "The iron throne is 6 million gold dragons in debt to the iron bank there are more homeless in the kingdom than rats. I''m working to fix that. His children aren''t even his own children." I bring up pictures of about 20 of Robert baratheons bastard children they all look like a younger him same black hair and facial features then I bring up the other 3 all blonde and looking like a certain brother to the queen. "tell me kids can you spot a difference?" everyone can see it you''d have to be stupid not too. "Then who do the children belong too?" asked catelyn "Well you see there''s a certain thing called incest that happens and when it does sometimes you get a mad king like a lot of the valaryians or one joffrey boratheon the queen has a fondness for night visits from her brother the kingslayer." more shock. "There''s nothing you can even do unless you want a massive war on your hands March up there and tell him? Sure it''s not like he''s surrounded by lannisters. call up your banners? and do what get out moneyed and armed by the lannisters again then it just becomes a battle of attrition and from what I''ve seen you guys are pretty poor." "My personal advice I''d keep your family out of it. or at least bide your time for a few years. start training and stockpiling supplies way I see it you''ve got a few years before anything nasty happens." there was more hushed whispers from catelyn and ned. "ah and one more request I want buttercup here as my personal squire." I point at Jon who looks confused. Ned looked at Jon. "it''s up to him." I just give him a look "but I always thought about joining the nights watch?" "why would you even want to join that place your what 16 and you want to give up adventures a wife and your future for a bunch of rapists, thieves, and murderers? Your uncle is probably only 1 of maybe 3 good crows in the nights watch the rest all come from prison cells in kings landing." he looked offended until ned confirmed I was right. "I accept your offer." "cool I''ll let you train with my teacher." I give him a grin that makes him shiver. "can I retract my acceptance?" "No." After that it was all just explaining what I knew and how things were. I also threw Jon into the kingdom to get some basic lessons from teacher. A few hours later he popped out looking like a beaten swollen meat log. "What the hell was that monster!?!? She''s a demon!! And what where those rocks she was throwing at me? The only thing she told me to do was dodge!" Jon cried out. "Ah good Ole rock cakes how I miss those days." It hadn''t been more than 3 days since he had dodging practice and he still gets hit by more than he dodges in his human body. Vampire and ninja body have it so much easier. This clone would be staying In winterfell for a while to make sure everything got done properly and he had fixed all that he could. He would use vampire hypnosis on theon greyjoy hardcore and make him the epitome of loyal he helped the boys with better swordplay and martial arts. He even taught little arya she was only about 8 right now. I had bought dire wolf puppies in the shop and given them to all the kids and even the adults when I explained they would grow as big as horses in a few months they looked shocked ned got a nice big pitch black dire wolf the others I got ones matching the stories. I fed them all premium food from the kingdom aswell. I was in the weirwood grove and I had kept getting this feeling I was being watched and I would always catch a shadow of something right out of the corner of my eye. The feeling kept coming from the tree. I know it''s controlled by the children of the forest and the 3 eyed raven some creepy little elf like creatures with sharp teeth that remind me of scary dolls. I figured wtf and put my hand on the tree I got visions of the area they were at and pictures of the white walkers very vivid visions. lots of crap I already knew. I just apparated away to their base. "you know it''s mighty rude to force visions and prophecies on other right?" I asked the tree looking man suspended in brances. "you why can I not see you?" "ah well you see its like a magical shield that doesn''t work for people I don''t want it to work for." at this point I''m surrounded by the little elf things pointing sharps sticks at me. "you guys want a better place to stay?" "what do you mean?" he asked me in a confused voice. "I have a kingdom that is hidden out of this dimension. if you want I can give you a nice place to live with lots of food and natural energy." Then without waiting I just drag the whole area into some woods in my kingdom. a bunch of notifications go off about spiritual creatures. I ignore it. "well here ya go enjoy." Then I just piss off back to winterfell. creepy little shits. Chapter 166 - 166. training. It''s time to settle down and work on some more training while I just wait things out. First off the basic body mostly we stuck with hand to hand and strength increasing exercises. We also started to learn how to use the different types of haki. I don''t know how the hell regular people in the one piece world learn this shit those guys are super op for regular humans. I had teacher up my training she used to be human so I wanted to get up to that level. It was hell. insane amounts of weight were added to my seals I had to take medicine baths she prepared then take beatings and repeat avalon helped but she did more just to account for that too. It was like double my training then double it again. I had looked at the marine training manuals and was like what the fuck do you mean I have to jump in the air hundreds of times a second to learn this shit. What do you mean will my haki into existence can''t you be a little more clear about this? The fuck you mean lift weights that weigh several tons to increase your strength. This is bullshit. What do you mean do teachers dodging lesson blindfolded are you asking for death cause that''s how you get death. Meanwhile as this body gets beat to death we head over to ninja body. This body had mastered leaf sticking exercises, tree walking exercises, and water walking exercises, he was working on rapid water walking exercises like at the foot of a waterfall where the flow is constantly changed. He had also bought basic henge replacement and clone jutsus. The academy 3. those were easy as pie even if he had massive Chakra amounts from the uzumaki bloodline. It wasn''t as insane as having the fox just increased Chakra. The next thing he bought was the complete idiots guide to taijutsu and body training by 1 Might Guy. It included daily exercises and a strict diet. also tips on weights and resistance seals and proper stances and moves. The man was a genius. I will follow this book everyday and if I can''t I''ll run 200 laps around the kingdom on my hands. So began the kingdoms legend of the beautiful azure beast..... nope. just gunna follow the guide and do teachers training for the next few years. just remember guys every 1 year outside is basically 4 years in the kingdom. Next up we have the vampire body. He spends a lot of time in the library looking up different kinds of military strategies, kingdom building books, and other books just storing all the knowledge he can in that vault of a mind. they all have good minds it''s just his works a lot faster it''s like having 10 minds to the normal bodies 1 mind the ninja body works at like 3 minds. It''s odd. Mainly it''s a good body for learning speed reading books is easy. He also partakes in training and apparently haki works on his body just like it does for devil fruit users. Teacher learned haki almost instantly and proceeded to beat him with it. He now knows he can indeed be killed by haki users. great information to prepare for. he started to learn it as well but it''s hard man. instructions unclear dick stuck in ceiling fan. Now we have the hollow body he''s finally evolved into the second stage after we fed him lots of higher grade soul pills from the shop after we had our windfall selling off cities. now he''s like a 30foot tall Gillian he can finally shoot ceros and balas but he''s still pathetically weak. He doesn''t even have arms anymore man. we''re just gunna keep feeding him spirit pills. He can only eat so many a day or he might explode it''s good quality stuff. As for other bodies I haven''t decided on them yet. For a soul reaper it''s going to be given to the hollow form once he reaches a certain level. We master 1 form then add in another. Ichigo had like 3 or 4 man human, quincy, hollow, and soul reaper. I swear if I don''t look cool in the next form I''m getting a refund. Other than that we just work on a solid foundation why get fancy tricks when you can just punch someone in the face. Spend three minutes making hand seals for a fireball my ass. Then your dumbass shouts out the move how unninja like. bitch like you need to shout out rasengan after its already in your hand like they don''t know what it is. Are you shouting to make it more powerful or emotional support to your skill? and if you think I''m going to be running around like those ninja your dumbass is wrong if I can''t find a basic way to run without looking like a tard you can bet your ass I''m going to just straight up video game it and hop everywhere. probably gunna have to look up body flicker techniques. Also If you guys remember correctly the 2nd or 3rd chapter I asked for a special body from God to be able to use all energies such as magic chakra and cultivation so you can bet my human body is learning basic chakra control. He already has down leaf exercises. but his chakra reserves are pitiful he needs more meditation in his diet. Chapter 167 - 167. some time (2 years pass) I bet you guys are all asking what about all the wildlings Ryan? Well let me tell you a story about them you see I had the vampire form round up all the good ones. You might have forgotten but there were about 100k total wildlings beyond the wall and a decent portion of those were what we like to call not good people. Small example would be cannibals there were a lot of people eaters. others would be like that one dude in the woods who I killed who was just raping all his daughters for more daughters to ****. I took pity upon his children and put them in nice places in the kingdom. After this it''s basically a small task to make blood crows find out small tribes apparate to said tribes, if they are good invite them, if they are not we absorb them if they want a fight for leadership we embarrass them and take over. simple plan no need to write 10 chapters on it my friends we are gunna get right to the meat no next time on DragonBall Z. Left the ones who didn''t want to follow rules or were pricks and simply didn''t want to go. Took about 70k of the wildlings got them all settled in and let them play in the dungeon and intimidated a bit with the ever growing dragon population. warned them on threat of death with over 700k death knights I will enslave their very souls if they mess with my free people those guys are just adorable I saw a cute little 5 year old praying to my statue. I even patted her head. Everyone got free toys that day. The wildlings learned a valuable lesson that day. When I showed what happened to the dothraaki and the slaving cities they made firm promises not to mess around. I even let them peek at the mountain and the slave masters who were burning in my personal hell just to triple make sure. Now I bet you guys are curious about these 8 years in the kingdom and how strong my bodies have become all the cool techniques I''ve learned. How my might guy training is going and my combat lessons with teacher. Well I''ve been earning a lot of money from all my business ventures still buying slaves my kingdom has grown by a few hundred thousand. It''s good to be rich. Winterfell is Thriving thousands of people moved in I started to make houses around the area it turned into a nice village with paved streets leading into the fortress. Food is plentiful. people are happy what more could anyone want? The starks for the first time in many years are making money they have food stocked for years. The guards have never looked better. I''m a miracle worker. I''ve basically taken over the nights watch as well. the whole wall had about 300 crows max and about a quarter of them trained with crappy busted gear and broken towers and crumbling walls now what happens when my vampire for puts about 300k soldiers on the wall with elves for maintenance? That place becomes one of the most heavily fortified places on the planet. Every knight is equipped with valaryian steel weapons mine don''t even need food the wall walkways are reinforced wooden barracks are ran down the whole wall so knights of the watch no longer stand in the cold with glass windows able to be opened at any time with antifreezing charms I can buy bulk valaryian steel arrows aswell as repeating crossbows to fire them. I''m basically the new commander of the watch. I got a sweet black cloak too and didn''t even have to take vows. I guess fixing the wall giving food and gear and even supplying 300k soldiers is enough. yeet. Other than that everything is peaceful. 1 more year before the story starts. Let me also tell you a terrifying story teacher found a way to get me over my fear of heights all she did was simple start throwing my vampire body off really high places like the wall and other scary things. She''s a demon I tell you! send help! The only disturbing thing lately has been Sansa is apparently head over heels for me now I guess freeing the slaves killing the mountain rebuilding entire kingdoms from the ground up and being super awesome has earned me a few fans. I mean she''s still a bit of a fan girl I did tell her I have a harem though as I''m a king and just went back to eating my chicken nuggets and she walked off looking confused. We will hear back from her later. Onto the next order of business Dani finally caved all it took was her getting a little drunk to admit her feelings that she had been holding back a year ago I mean I saved her in her hour of need and just carved a huge figure out in her mind i mean there''s basically Noone better than me. It ended up with a blondes only type of sexy party there was pudding and whipped cream involved it was a messy affair. You know what I''m curious about is where the hell people keep getting gold dragons from i mean I store all mine in the kingdom and I just keep getting more. where do these coins pop out of I''m pretty much only buying slaves at this point. Is there some gold deposit area I don''t know about? I''ll get my assassin''s to look into it. I need to know man that 9100tons of gold bothers me so much it would be so much better looking as 10000 don''t you think? I''m glad you agree. Chapter 168 - 168. time moves on. Most of the time was spent fixing the north making roads and trade routes easier to access. With the help of magic anything can be sped up. Most of the north depended on hunting and small crops or little iron mines and special trees for wood like ironwood trees except for one little port city and bear island who do fishing. We had to deal with pirates at that point any one who stole profit from me must be punished I ended up stocking some ships with just my ghoul style soldiers and just letting them sail around that got ride of 90% of the pirates. The Greyjoys have kept quiet lucky little shits. 1st sighting I get of a raid I wipe them out and steal their boats. their motto is basically stealing is the only way to earn items it''s called the iron price and I''d be happy to play. Free boats and soldiers. it''s pretty soon til the regular story starts and I''ve changed some things so I''m curious as to how things will turn out. The kingdom is out of debt without petyr baelish cooking the books and stealing the kingdoms profits. The people are basically my people it doesn''t matter if your sitting on a throne if your people don''t see you doing anything for them and with proper propoganda spread around to promote my name as the commoner king and my exploits who could fight me? Just play your little games and keep me out of it. I want to sit back and watch from time to time. So it mostly went down like it was supposed too. Jon Arryn started asking questions about Roberts kids from the birth registry. The queen got anxious and poisoned him he was found ''Dead'' later on but all that really happened was I earned a new advisor for my kingdom. The man was a good man who could almost hold a kingdom together by himself. Think I''m going to let the cunt queen kill him off? nah nah nah. Things where explained to old Jon as he was patched up in the infirmary and given potions and pond water to fix his body from poison. I have semiramis the literal inventor of poison, the queen of toxins. you think I can''t handle this piddly amount of poison? pfft. Next up ole Robert called for Ned to come be his new hand of the king and right when I thought we were going to be getting into a fun time Ned simply refuses to everyone''s confusion. Why is this happening you ask. because Ned brought Robert along for a little chat and the next thing I know the queen the kingslayer and her children are all banished back to her father''s home for sin of incest and infedelity what a twist. The whore king banished his wife for being a whore. I laughed good and hard. Next up we knew what was going to happen a complete war was expected from Tywin lannister cause god knows his daughter and her mad son will want the throne. So what do we do? We rush back to kings landing and I assume control of the city guard using my ghoul knights and we take prisoners any lannister man is taken captive. Ned had wisely chosen to keep quiet hidden in the back but still we could have waited now pretty much everyone knows Ned stark did something. But fate plays funny tricks sometimes. The fat old king decided before the onset of war he wanted to go hunting and got totally smashed on booze and ended up being gutted by a boar. Then he threw all the shit onto my plate by naming me regeant of the king and I get to choose who becomes next king it was all sent out in ravens to stannis and renly who both named themselves king of the seven kingdoms. But things had changed the the tyrells didn''t support renly this time no matter how much loras begged or tried to reason. so basically the next option was for them to head to the vale and renly had tried to woo Jon Arryns insane wife and catelyn starks sister. The woman was completely fucking bonkers her 8 year old son was still breastfeeding and that child loved to simple throw people out of what''s called a moon door. Basically the vale is settled up on a high mountain with it overhanging a giant crevice and they use this crevice to throw people to their death from a nice open pitfall in the throne room. And wouldn''t you know it the mad woman actually went for the deal. ole renly said he''d make her son a prince. so you know what I did? I sent out a raven that let them decide for themselves it was basically a last man standing free for all. The older brother stannis had turned to a lady in red one of the people''s whose favorite thing to do is burn people at the stake and pray for dark magic from the god of fire. by the way I stole and adopted his little daughter apparently they kept her locked up in a tower for years because she has scalerot or whatever that stoneskin disease from valaryia is. I cured, her fixed her face and let her live in the castle to be doted upon by the girls. Then we just watched as it all went down hill. Stannis killed his brother with some weird sacrificial baby black magic that used his unborn child with the old crone to make some shadow monster. Kid never stood a chance. He basically just partied the whole time and had hide the sausage parties in his tent with other knights. The lannisters named me a thief of the throne and joffrey the rightful heir. And the Greyjoys had decided it was time to loot and pillage I had been waiting for this and added them to my now growing navel force of undead I wiped out the whole kingdom and all the islands. I got like a few Mgp from them it wasn''t much. I made a lot more when I sacked the twins which was the bridge the Frey owned. They had a massive hidden vault full of gold and old dragon eggs and ancient items they didn''t even know about. By the way the 3 valaryian dragons hatched I named them kevin, kevin, and kevin. Top tier names. I watched as stannis and Tywin conducted odd raids stannis had a lot of naval power but old Tywin had hired sellswords and had thousands of men and bannermen sure stannis did too but you start losing people when you host a stake burning every other day for the nonbelievers. At this point I had basically moved highgarden and dorne into the kingdom so they basically up and dissapeared. Meanwhile the white walkers were starting their slaughter up north the 30 or so thousand wildlings became undead so did animals and anything that crossed their path. then we had a nice undead stand off at the wall 30 thousand undead and like 9 white walkers versus 300 thousand undead 300 crows and all armed with valaryian steel weapons and arrows the results can be predicted I even stole some white walkers. Your asking Ryan was there a beautiful white walker woman?!?!? The answer is no those guys were all ugly looking corpse monsters, basically liches with frostbite. Chapter 169 - 169. ugh it happened The war between stannis and the lannisters continued on I had shadows hidden in each camp to take away bodies and treasures. Can''t pass up free army supplies. It was all going well til they decided to drag innocents into it. They started pillaging villages for food and killing the inhabitants, they were warned. Seems they thought I''d just sit back and let them do whatever. For every village sacked I killed 100 thousand of their men and converted them to my army. This caused the war to grind to a screeching halt as they both came up with plans to dethrone me but all I did at this point was steal kings landing. I mean I pretty much own it at this point I rebuilt it. let them fight over what now the last remaining 4 kingdoms? I mean I had kings landing, dorne, and highgarden. That''s 3 out of the 7. I even took winterfell and the starks bannermen into my kingdom after they pledged fealty and gave them nice areas that aren''t so cold with good lands. if they want money they can head to the dungeon. If they want food I helped with greenhouses. All they have to do is keep order. boom I stole 4 of the 7 kingdoms the rest is crap I don''t want. I mean you''ve got what a swamp and a castle on a mountain yeah? keep''em. I had robbed enough gold for my ball to make it to 10000 tons perfectly from the lannisters and a bit of smuggling from the ironbank my army was at 1 million strong from killing off spare lannisters, sellswords, and stannis''s bannermen not to mention the extra ones I got fighting the white walkers. I''d just become way too op and it was no longer fun playing in the regular human worlds it has happened. so me and the other me''s set up some rules. first off vampire me will stay back and help stabilize the kingdom I''m at 3.5million people. We decided we don''t want to interfere on a grand scale like this again unless it''s really really necessary. cause there''s just no fun if we over power everything with immortality and enkidu chains. so we are gunna cut back on that. This world is basically done I wanted to spend time playing but I let things go in an awkward direction but my kingdom progressed. and I basically got 12 years of training with the time turning system in the kingdom technically I''m in my 30s now but I still look 18 thanks to the elixir keeping us at optimal ages. So for now the vampire form the ninja form and the hollow form are going to be staying in the kingdom. The hollow got his adjuchas form it''s a pure white wicked looking zinogre. Yeet. Well I guess it''s time to pick out or next world. [World complete preparing rewards....4 million shop points for completing multiple tasks such as saving the slaves, helping the common folk, preventing multiple tragic deaths, fighting off the white walker invasion.] [Please select next world.] hmm this is a tough one I want one where I can grow but also relax and get more time with the wives. our bonds are pretty good but they can be better. I''ve started to feel like I''m rushing things and that usually leads to bad ends we can''t have that now can we our main goal was to have a fun time and relax in our home. we have strayed off that path. It''s decided. "I choose the world of ********" [World of ******** selected please choose reincarnation or transmigration] " I want to be reincarnated as **** ****** 1 year before the story starts" [Accepted please choose starting location.] "I choose outside ****** near the city. [Location selected, please input special requests now.] " I would like to have *** ********* active and **** ** **** activated for safety reasons." [Granted deducting proper points. Transfer initiated please have fun host.] I was surrounded by the familiar white light and woke up near a Forest in the distance I could see dirt roads and people traveling on horseback and in carriages merchants probably I saw big towering walls and guards stationed atop and at the gate where people where having cargo checked and identities confirmed and taxes for cargo payed. I made sure I was wearing proper travel clothes and had on a nice backpack so I don''t look suspicious. it was filled with some basic items like clothes a water bottle a knife and a flint. Just basic travel items and a bit of cash. I waited for my turn patiently in line after about 20 minutes a guard called me over. "name and occupation son?" son? what the fuck I''m 18 he doesn''t look much older than me I noticed as I looked up at him. wait a minute looked up?!?! I look at my body and I''m a lot shorter than I remember and all of the sudden it hits me I fucked up. The main Mc I wanted to go into was 14 and I replaced him 1 year earlier I''m only 13 now. Ah shit. "My name is Ryan and I''m looking to start working as an explorer." I told the man he didn''t seem too surprised. "You''ll need to get proper ID and register at the guild. Do you have enough money for it? If not loans can be taken at the guild at the expense of your starter items." "I believe I do sir can you point me in the proper direction towards the guild?" He tells me the way and what to look for as I pay a small fee to get into the city. Chapter 170 - 170. Im a newbie I arrived in front of the guild and looked at it in wonder. This my friends is an adventure guild a place where almost every person in fantasies arrive to struggle to meet their hopes and dreams it doesn''t matter if it''s power, money, women, or fame. All of it begins in the adventure guild. I walk up the the first open counter and see something I''ve long waited for. Elf. Not a house elf of those creepy children of the forest but a proper elf like lord of the rings style. The pale beautiful skin the pointy ears the feeling of nature yep she''s and elf. "Welcome to the Orario City guild how may I help you today?" she asks politely. "I''m here to register as an explorer and get my identification." "Simple enough and may I ask what Familia you belong to?" she asked getting out pens and papers and a silver plate. "No Familia currently do you happen to have a list of the ones open to recruiting and a map of the city I can purchase?" "Sure I can do that." I start signing down my information on the paper age name the regular stuff. this world and most of the others let''s just go with Ryan Steele. After I''ve filled out the paperwork and was checked to be level 0 with no earned excelia. they didn''t check my skills or anything and my stats were all 0. Skills are often a secret of the adventurer it''s highly impolite to look at them and even considered taboo to steal peeks at other status boards unless your the god or goddess of their family. She used a type of magic item to stamp the piece of metal with my name, level, and other minor things. "Okay here is a list of current Familia in the city with what they look for and how many current members they have." I browsed through the list searching for my intended person and there she was right at the bottom with no Familia members. I smiled and memorized the address. my total few came up to 1100 valis a little over 1 gold. I received a basic starter set which was 1 dagger, 1 carrying pouch, 1 pack of rations, 1 canteen, 1 fire starter and that was it. neat. I walked out happily sliding my I''d into a little section on the front of the pouch and putting my stuff inside it before attaching it to my belt. It even had a small slot for the knife to fit in fancy eh? I made my way to my new home for the next however long I wanted to stay this world did not have an ending I was free to leave and go anytime I want however I would receive no rewards from beating the world. I let my shadows out to search around for a specific person I wanted to help. they would bring her straight to the kingdom no questions asked and right to the infirmary. I found my way to my new home and it was exactly like I had expected. a simple what appeared to be 2 story church that happened to be almost in ruins there were crumbling walls, weeds and garbage in the yard the roof appeared to have holes the door was barely on the hinges. I made my way inside it was a bit cleaner but the furniture was in bad shape everything needed to be dusted there was rotted wood and holes in the roof to the second floors and what appeared to be an old couch with blankets and a pillow on it. It was heartbreaking how could the goddess of the hearth and home live in such a place. Hestia was my all time favorite goddess not just because she was tiny and had nice big boobs no. it was for what she stood for. Warmth, Family and Home. I sat down on the couch after folding up the blankets to wait for my new goddess. After about an hour she finally arrived looking exhausted apparently she works and sells just regular baked potatoes for money. She caught sight of me sitting on the couch and looked at me in confusions I just smiled and said. "Welcome home." She let out the biggest most pure smile I had ever seen. "I''m home." "Nice to meet you I am Ryan I''ll be your new family starting today." She lit up extra bright at that and jumped at me like a little missile with her raven twin tails flying in the air. "Family?!?! Noone ever wants to join my family they always go to that flat chested monkey loki. cause she''s rich and I''m well....not rich." as she looked around her broken down shrine sadly. But still gave me an extra warm hug. it was like being next to a warm fireplace with hot cocoa on a cold winter day. I know this little goddess loves affection and to be spoiled she also like skin contact but don''t think she is some easy woman let me tell you she''s over 400 million years old and still a virgin. After a few minutes of me being smother in what appeared to be divine affection. she finally stopped to take a good look at me and then told me to "Take your shirt off so I can give you a blessing." my pure maiden soul..... just kidding. so I took off my shirt and layed down on the terrible couch. she pricked her finger and dropped blood in the middle of my back and notifications started blowing up my mind. [Ryan Steele Level 0 power: 0- >153 H endurance: 0-> 137 H agility: 0-> 122 H dexterity: 0-> 158 H magic: 0-> 236 G ----------------------------------- SKILLS [Hand to Hand Master (S rank): You have trained long and hard to be able to make every part of your body a weapon: Increased damage barehanded.] [Weapon Master (S rank): You have mastered many weapons any weapon you pick up becomes a deadly force in your hands : Weapon based damage increase] [ Chantless Casting (A rank): You have worked hard to be able to cast quiet spells: No Chant required for magics.] [Inventory (SSS rank): Magic used to store items in a personal dimension.] (The rest of the skills are hidden with the use of system magic) [Blessing: Breaker Of Chains (B rank): Blessed by your people to never be chained down. "Who are you to bind me?": Lock down skills are less effective.] [Blessing: The Lady Of Shadows blesses you with increased combat gains when earned through hard work : skills gained in combat level up faster.] -------------- Hestia looked gobsmacked, this is a monster of a level 0 most wouldn''t even have 1 s ranked skill he has 3 and an a rank including a triple s space time magic. She would be terrified at all the things hidden by the system. Chapter 171 - 171. home repair After I pulled my shirt on with Hestia still gawking like a loon. I patted her head to make her snap out of it "I have a great deal of secrets and if your able to keep quiet I''ll slowly reveal them to you. Who knows you may find something far more interesting than just living in the mortal world." she looked at me with great curiosity but nodded. I don''t want a bunch of God''s learned about me because I know hestia loves to brag and dote on her family. "well how about we clean up some of this church and make it liveable what do you say?" She happily nodded. I started waving my hands fixing the walls and the ceiling with wood and magic vanished all the junk. got a new door with proper locks and some keys for us. there was only the couch in the entire bottom floor anything else was busted beyond repair or I didn''t even recognize it. I had the elves fix the bathroom piping for the tub and install some minor items the stove didn''t work the fridge didn''t work the sink didn''t work she drew water from a well down the road. pitiful. I vanished the junk couch and old blankets I replaced it with all new furniture for the living room a nice little table some chairs and a couch I put in a new magical stove and fridge reworked the counters cause they were all rotted wood. put in new cabinets and dishes she had a chipped mug and a small wooden bowl and spoon. In the center of the living room I cut out a chunk of floor and put in a ward stone. it helped keep away robbers, unfriendly people, prevent house fires and more misc things. I set up a television with Netflix and some dvds by the wall. Put down tile then soft carpet over the dirt floors. I hung nice pictures on the walls warm pictures like woodsy pictures paintings of forests and cabins and a nice welcome home mat at the front door. I got some warm brown dishes and cups earthly colors. I installed some windows to let light into the room. I set up nice shower curtains and rugs filled it with house hold objects. I don''t know if goddesses use the toilet but I sure do and I enjoy my daily shower to relax. The bottom floor was done. I moved to the stairs over half of them are rotted or gone she couldn''t even get up the stairs. I fixed and reinforced them with some nice mahogany. I got upstairs and saw the rotten moldy floors. and sunlight through the roof. I started casting cleaning and repairing charms working my way down the halls and into each room there were 3 room 1 master and 2 guest rooms. All filled with dusty junk and broken down beds. for the first guest room at the far end of the hall I cleaned it out and repaired it. I took my magic trunk off my necklace and set it up into the doorway sizing it to fit. Then locking it into place. I had missed my apartment and would like to be able to use my study and game room, it blended in perfectly. next up the master bedroom. I put in new curtains a rug and a brand new bed with new sheets pillows and blankets making sure to open the windows to let in some fresh air. I added a nice dresser and a desk with a mirror I know how girls are. all in all I just made it look nice and comfy with the little princess goddess it should be good. I fixed up the guest room with a smaller bed and just a wall mirror with a dresser for clothed and some minor decorations. new curtains new rug the whole new house shebang. I walk back downstairs and see hestia frozen in place. I pat her head and continue on. I open the front door and look around we have a small fenced in area the fence is broken there''s no gate on it the weeds are almost waist high and there''s garbage everywhere. couple waves of my hand the trash is gone the grass is gone as well it was dead looking and had bald spots I use some of my dirt and transfer some of my little plants, a small fountain, and gnomes to the garden and have them look after it. I made the fence a tall privacy fence with nice door reinforced to keep out stray drunks. I head out to the backyard and repeat the process it''s much bigger and I can fit a nice hammock and greenhouse in the corner. with a little pond for the gnomes. I give them some seeds for flowers and fruits if they want to plant them. All in all it looks good. Except the outside of the house. I wave my hand over the building the trim and windowsills are fixed everything is repaired the stains are gone i give it a nice coat of paint and magic it dry and fix all the roof tiles while I''m at it. I add some gutters and drains. magic really is great. I finish it off my renovations with and nice board that says home for the top of the front door a mat to wipe your feet and a windchime. Makes it all come together. After my long day of world transfers stealing cities and guild registration not to mention home repair I''m rather tired. so I do the most logical thing. I walk inside grab hestia like a stuffed bear tucking her under my arm and head to my room and just turn on courage the cowardly dog and a few minutes later I''m snoring with my new hestia plushie. Chapter 172 - 172. proper gear. I woke up to what appeared to be a sleeping hestia drooling up a lake on my chest. she was half laying on me half laying on the bed and the blankets had been kicked off somewhere else, such horrible sleeping posture. I started pinching her cheeks. She started to stir and looked at me in a daze before climbing fully on top of me and going right back to sleep. "ugh lazy goddess." I tried to move her off to the side so I could get up but she wasn''t having any of it apparently. so I just used my inventory to swap out shirts and proceeded to carry her like a sack of potatoes over my shoulder down to the kitchen. I just plopped her down on top of the kitchen table where she continued to sleep and started making some breakfast the most important meal of the day kids. I made some bacon some sausages, some buttered toast, a few eggs, some bacon, a few hash browns and some bacon. I turned around to put it all on the table only to see an eager and drooling hestia holding a knife and fork staring at the food with shimmering eyes. The food was gone so fast I had wondered if I even made it I was barely even able to get any bacon. But judging by the little goddesses bulging belly and toast crumbs covering her face I did indeed make food. lifting up the little glutton we made our way to the living room and I turned on the TV popping on some Rick and Morty. Ignoring the goddess just staring at me with puffed up cheeks. "So are you going to explain everything that happened yesterday?" she asked with a frustrated look. "Magic." I replied "Magic? I''ve never seen magic like that what kind is it?" she asked. "The magical kind of magic." I replied with a serious face. ..... I felt a soft hand karate chop my head. It was like being hit by a slow moving gust of wind. "Fueeee!" her glare intensified and she puffed out her cheeks only for me to poke them cause they looked soft and squishy. She let out a pfffbbbtttt noise. "Yep I mean it''s magic can you explain magic in any other way besides magical?" I asked. She opened her mouth to respond then closed it and then opened it again. "But magic doesn''t work like that!" she said. "Why?" I asked She looked confused "It just doesn''t there are magic circles and chants and glowing lights." "Why?" I asked. "Because it''s always been like that." She said confidently. "But I just showed you magic doesn''t have to be like that, who decided magic could only be used in 1 specific way?" She finally remembered that I did something that wasn''t done. She gaped like a fish for a while and I just snickered and continued to watch Pickle Rick. After a while It was time for me to get down to business and that business was getting my gear set up. I was going to use basic steel gear not my phantasms. Where would be the fun if I just go through the dungeon with super op gear? I mean we don''t need to bust out balmung or excalibur for simple goblins do we? That''s just wasteful. I decided on a simple setup. Greaves to protect my feet up to my knees. Basic throwing knives on the left thigh in a pouch. Not kunai those things are shit for throwing. Ninja use them as a multi-use tool for chopping, cutting, stabbing, and throwing. They aren''t meant for throwing they should only be used for stabbing. Throwing knives and shuriken are ment for throwing I prefer knives nice flat balanced ones. On our chest is our usual half plate to protect the heart front and back with out usual hood. I have a dislike for helmets they block your ears and narrow your vision and make it harder to turn your head. A regular ninjato over the shoulder strapped to my back plate firmly we don''t want it falling off. A dagger behind the back strapped to the waist. For my main weapon it''s just fingerless gloves with metal plating over the knuckles. Fingerless for better grip and ease of use with grappling enemy limbs and weapons and for better accuracy when throwing things. Metal covered knuckles for that satisfying noise it makes against enemy teeth and noses. *Crunch* Can also be used as an impromptu shield if fast enough mostly to backhand away blades and thrown objects like stones. Other than that I have an identical backup trunk on my necklace for ease of returning home or sleeping in the dungeon if so needed. Always be prepared. It''s connected to the one upstairs. I double check to make sure it''s working by setting it up and showing hestia how it works and coming out of the one upstairs. she is confused til I tell her I can use it in the dungeon and she can visit without having to worry about being caught in the dungeon or in danger. I made them unbreakable and undetectable for a high price. dunno if they could stand up to being thrown in the sun or something but they should be good for the dungeon. Everything is in my blue and golden signature colors with my house crests on it. Lightning surrounding a nice zinogre motif. Hestia looks at all my nice gear and even helps me strap everything in. "Why are you only using regular steel gear why not magical weapons? I''m sure we could find you some nice ones if I ask hephaestus she could make you one." She asked. "If you become too reliant on magical gear and things like that you don''t increase your own strength your just relying on tools. My teacher beat this into me using a wooden stick to prove her point." I replied. It was true I had started to rely on the chains and the gate too much and she said it was a bad habit and I agreed. I remember what happened to Gilgamesh he got his ass whooped cause all he did was stand around and shoot things at people for years from the gate. no no no sir. We can''t become like that. Chapter 173 - 173. dungeon I made sure I had my pouch secured to my belt I had replaced some of the contents with a few bandages a light stone and some jerky instead of those gross looking rations. Teriyaki flavor. Filled up my canteen with my kingdom water. Double checked to make sure I had everything good to go. Told hestia she didn''t have to work anymore for a long while and left about 500k valis or 500 gold on the table for her. 1 gold could feed a family for a week here so. I already had stocked the fridge with food that was better than what was available at the market so. It was basically all her spending money. "now don''t go showing it off there are a lot of bad types in this town who might rob you so stick to the populated areas." I had a shadow follow her just in case. Anyone hurts my fluffy goddess can become a permanent part of my undead army. "I''ll try to be back before dark so behave yourself." I patted her head and walked out into the street. My first destination was the information area around the entrance of the dungeon. It''s always good to know what your up against and what to look out for. I had my backpack on so I don''t look suspicious. Inventory magic is a very wanted skill and some of the higher ups might resort to darker means to get me to join them. Remember a rule of thumb is to be cautious of people they are usually more sinister than dungeon monsters. I make my way over to a man selling beginner books on monsters and buy one for the first 20 floors. The go over some of the monsters I should be finding on the first few floors notable drops besides crystals. There aren''t many in the first few floors. Mostly I''ll be dealing with goblins, kobolds, wall climbing lizards, and wolves the first 7 or so floors. Then it moves up a notch to lizardmen with weapons, minotaurs, and hellhounds around the 11th floor and on. Key points to look out for are monster parties which randomly spawn in tens of monsters. Dungeon ants which when killed release a pheromone to summon more ants often leading to a party wipe due to being surrounded and exhausted to death. And lastly criminals who would sometimes kill and rob rookies. Rule of thumb never ever ever party with people you can''t trust or don''t know. If you want to set up a party get reliable information at the guild and check around for their reputation. There''s a boss on the 17th floor called a Goliath It has a large body that reaches seven meters and has gray skin. The Goliath is always reborn two weeks after it is killed. All in all there''s a ton of different monsters from poison moth to horned rabbits. Sadly no slimes. I memorize everything and make my way into the dungeon. following a small crowd of adventurers and we all split off different ways once we are inside. The dungeon is kind of set up like a maze with dark purplish walls that turn more cave like the lower you get in floors til the 20s or so. Every floor is bigger than the last so sometimes it takes a while to get out and people are forced to stay inside. I wander around looking for enemies and the stairs to the next floor mostly this floor is usually emptied of monsters from the constant influx of adventurers. After about 20 minutes I finally see one. A goblin. ugly little green creature wearing what appears to be a loincloth and holding a stick. Without missing a beat I rush it, running full speed right before I reach it I pull back my leg and give it a nice hard kick punting it directly into the dungeon wall. It gives out a satisfying splat and pops into dust leaving behind a small crystal. Monster cores. These my good sirs are great they can be used to improve my dungeon in the kingdom and fed to my monsters on the ranch to help promote growth and evolution also they can be sold for about 1 gold to the shop. An all around good item. I pop it into the kingdom for vampire me to handle. Thrilling end to such a climactic battle. I continue on. Finding a few more goblins I destroy in epic battle style. I''ve decided to invest in 25k points and get an auto looting feature for the kingdom and my vault. Picking up drops is annoying. I don''t know why I didn''t do this when I was sacking cities would have made my life easier. But this can also lead to a massive problem. It''s called the cluttered inventory. Where my inventory or gate become full of bullshit and I have to sort it out. Ruining my perfectly organized areas. no no no. 25k points more and we have auto organization for loot oh yeah baby. I continue my way finding the stairs down and start running into more groups of goblins this time it''s in 2s and 3s a random throwing knife to the eye a few punches to the head dodge a rock or stick and kill the last one and we move on. Goblins are slow. We continue our journey down groups move up to five goblins. Couple slashes with the ninjato and it''s complete. 12 years of training with teacher have been good to me. I basically have triple the normal human stats it may not seem like much but it''s peak human stats not normal human. Do you know what the greatest weight ever recorded lifted by a human was? it was 3 tons or 6000 pounds. I can basically lift 9 tons that''s nothing to my vampire form who can lift like 100 tons but it''s godliness to me. In this world that basically nothing to some of the higher leveled monsters and people. if I had to guess my strength I could probably fight against a low to medium level 2 person. Well moving on. I finally make it down to the 5th floor and start seeing kobolds. They are human like but furry and with dog like heads and ears they are a lot more perceptive than goblins with keep hearing and smelling. as soon as I walk into the area one rushes me. I grab it by the throat as it snaps at my face for at closer look. It''s pretty ugly. Not like a cute puppy at all. *snap* I crush it throat and keep going. I can directly tell that the strength of each monster increases by a bit if I were to classify goblins as level 0 then kobolds would be like level 0.5. just a bit faster and stronger. we start making it to groups of goblins with a kobold mixed in always kill the healer or the one who gives the most threat first. Since there is no healer we kill the kobold. always remember to wipe out the support first in any group we don''t want enemies healed or people being buffed while we fight mobs that''s annoying. The floors go on the goblins become less and the kobolds become more. they mostly fight with biting so if you keep a bit away and just cut them down your good to go. Goblins however are little shits who like to throw rocks and sticks at your back when your fighting. Chapter 174 - 174. dungeon pt 2 Wandering around a maze filled with monsters is often every man''s dream however for now I''m pretty sure I''m over trained for these lower levels. the most danger I was in so far was a wall lizard attacking me when I was fighting kobolds. A quick tongue yank and he became a makeshift weapon til its body ripped off from its tongue. slimy. After that I get rid of those first. pin it to the wall with a well placed throwing knife and get rid of anything else in the area. none of these monsters have any good loot there''s things like kobold fur and lizard tongues and goblin loin clothes those all just get sold for a few bronze to the shop not even worth it I have a type of auto sell set up so I don''t get this crap. At floor 7 we finally start seeing some minor dangerous things mostly needle rabbits that shoot spines and war shadows who are extremely fast and hide very well. They blend in with shadows and have razor sharp claws. I''m having to dodge a whole lot more got nicked once from too many needles flying in the air. if it''s more than 1 rabbit in a group get rid of them from a distance getting up close just makes it harder to dodge from different angles. After rabbits and shadows comes moth like creatures who like to spread poison from their wings I have basic poison immunity so this doesn''t work on me. From back in the day when I mixed basalisk venom and pheonix tears in my blood. Not to mention my drinking water is basically a cure all. This floor is mostly the moths with poison and paralyzing powder mixed in with warshadows so the moths slow people down and the shadows kill them off. Nasty tactics. Most people wear face masks for these levels and carry antidotes. The moths have basically zero attack power. So I can ignore them til after the fight. I hate flying mobs tho. annoying, I like up close and personal fights. After these crap floors we finally hit the point where we have to become more serious. Lizardmen low level 2 monsters fast speed and have weapons and are near enough my strength. Gotta watch out for the tail too. After a basic clash it turns out I''m a bit stronger than them and pretty much the same speed. I just have more technique. Parry a sword strike and go for the mouth or eyes. Basic grapple to remove the weapon then can either choke them out or grab the jaws and pull for quick dispatch. Dagger can also be used to finish quickly. The tail is pure muscle avoid being swiped by it can lead to injuries and bruising. Basic dislocation moves work. Dislocate the arms stomp the back of the legs grab lower jawbone and back of the head and yank for classic neckbreakers. Skin is thicker more strength required to get through skin with blades. Throwing knives not advised unless aimed for soft spots. I spend most of my time training in these areas for a few hours. I can feel my body being strengthened by excelia from the monsters. I haven''t seen many adventurers. it''s mostly common courtesy to avoid interfering in others battles and avoid adventurers unless you need aid or sense someone in trouble. There doesn''t seem to be anything but lizardmen in this floor in groups of up to 5. I avoid those for now and just work on groups of about 3 or less. I can dispatch those groups with the least amount of worry. after 4 I start taking injuries. I''m not too used to group based combat I mostly did 1 vs 1. So I''m adjusting. I won''t move on til I''ve got down the basics for this floor. Occasionally they get in a lucky strike with a tail or something but not very often. It''s good practice to work on speed killing and proper dislocation techs. I sit down after a while and enjoy myself some nice jerky and water. Remember to take breaks. After my nice snack. It''s back to combat I work on dagger skills after I get my sword worked out perfectly. Working on my stealth style I was taught by semiramis. Dagger to the jugular or the eyes from behind. then we move on to body assassination. A knife to the kidney for shock and then a neckbreaker. then the ever classic through the back between the ribs and into the heart. Too high and you miss the heart too low and you hit nothing but body cavity and they just bleed. Hitting bone is bad ruins weapons you want to go for connecting pieces or soft spots. Like the elbow joint on the inside or under the armpit. If stabbing aim for the stomach not the chest. Lot of organs and no chestbones. After daggers comes basic fists. When throwing a punch you''ll want to go for the lower jaw the temple or the nose. Hitting them in the nose often makes them close their eyes. leaving them open. The jaw and the temple leave them stunned hit the temple hard enough it rattles the brain. Another good method is to take out the legs. a stomp to the front of the leg to break the kneecap back making them fall and fling out their hands to catch themselves or grab at their knee. If they grab at the knee finish them with a stomp to the center of the chest or the head. if they reach out to break the fall follow up with a kick to the side or the head then repeat the previous stomp to the head crushes the brain to the chest you get the lungs and heart. Method 2 break the arms or wrists. If your fast enough to grab the wrist of the monster it''s advised to break it by either crushing or snapping it upwards. If they can''t use a hand victory becomes even more sure. arms are also a good location if you can grab on pull it forward press it against your body while you wrap your arm around it and grab the elbow with your hand then give it a nice hard push up with your hand and keeping the enemy hand in place between your elbow and side for a fast broken elbow. Not advisable to enemies who like to bite and have sharp teeth be wary. The more brutal and fun method is to disarm the weapon then proceed to pummel them to death. Crack them in the face repeatedly if they try to block go for the stomach and kidneys. Then swap as they block different parts with a nice beating. Elbows are fun to throw but don''t over throw them. if you can get them down on the ground and have their arms pinned just punch the face to mush. This is much more difficult with tailed beings. Advised to beat them to death standing. Chapter 175 - 175. the grind After hours of the dungeon run its time to head out good news is the first 20 or so floors after you reach them the dungeon unlocks stairs up to the top and back down to the floor you reached for quick travel. so I make it outside pretty fast it''s getting close to evening so I head on home. I''m not really interested in selling things to the guild when I use it myself. I make it to the gate and see hestia standing there smiling at me "Welcome home." she said with her beautiful smile. "I''m home." I smile back. She helps me take off my armor and weapons and wipes off any goop and gunk on them at the table. While I head in to take a shower. Pummeling monsters to death can be pretty messy work. I use my signature old spice shampoo conditioner and body wash 3 in 1 for efficiency. letting the warm water wash away the hard work of the day. After my shower I''m pretty much given a full body inspection by hestia for injuries. Aside from minor bruises that are healing from an unlucky tail swipe I''m good. I explain what I did and she was shocked by all the kills I had most people get like 10 or so when starting out and only goblins. I had like 140 kills most being lizardmen. I show her all my crystals and she wondered why I didn''t sell them I told her I have a use for them. She didn''t ask questions. A notification went off. My shadow had found the person I was looking for it was a tiny little girl living in an ally by some trash she was weak and malnourished and covered in rags. This my sirs was Liliruca Arde. A pallum, pallum are small people often with dog ears and tails. The story of this girl is quite tragic. from what I remember when she was born her parents had sold her off to pay debts for some weird godly drink that acted like a drug. she was basically used as a pack mule and had to pay her parents debts and try to buy her freedom. however most of the people she worked for robbed her or betrayed her leaving her often broke and never really able to make it anywhere until finally she had enough one day and left who she was supposed to be guiding to a monster attack and that person died leading her to a pretty dark path and negative personality. That hasn''t happened yet so I plan to save her now and if anyone has any opinion on the matter they can see what my personal hell is like. I pat hestias head and tell her I''ll be back soon. I teleport into my infirmary to look at the poor girl whose nothing but skin and bones. She''s looking around in panic, such a tiny person. she''s under 5 foot tall like way under closer to 4 feet. I give her a friendly smile and pull out a nice hot bowl of stew and a spoon and give it too her. it''s made with some of my special water to help with internal wounds and be easy on the stomach. She looks wary at first but that all goes away at the thought of food. I let her eat in peace before I start talking. "Hello little one my name is Ryan and currently your no longer in orario. Your in my personal kingdom known as dragonreach." I pull up a few screens showing her the castle and the city and even the farm. She looked shocked then excited then sad. I know why this is its because of the god she is under and the marking on her back for that personal Familia and needing to buy freedom. I simple pat her head and smile. "Would you like me to free you from your current family?" she looks happy but wary at the same time. "For what?" I just give her a bowl of more stew and say "For nothing at all." I have the system get rid of her gods brand. she notices right away. "it''s gone! it''s finally gone I''m free now." her happy face is good for the soul. she jumps at me and gives me a hug with more strength than her body should have. "Thank you I''ll do anything to repay you!" I just pat her head "well you can start by getting better this is Lily she will be giving you medicine to fix your body." I point over to lily who has a smile but a sad look in her eyes we''ve seen a lot of bad children lately. You never get used to it. "then you can live here and be a part of my family and we will take care of you. You don''t have to work or do anything I don''t need any repayment." there was a lot of babbling and tears and weird promises I didn''t hear and finally the poor girl was tuckered out and fell asleep. I filled Lily in on most of the girls history and make sure she''s taken care of before I head off to the main castle to see the girls. Pin drop silence is what I''m met with. Then loud squeals and calls of cute before I''m swarmed by woman to be hugged and passed around and cheeks pinched and made to sit in laps. I sit upon my throne with red swollen cheek and a pout. With some of the girls having those motherly looking eyes and some having even more strange looks and Sirius just laughing so hard he''s crying. little asshat I''ll remember this. Have Fred and George swap out his body wash for shrinking potion yes that will do. "My lord you look much more like me now." says tyrion I had stolen him for my kingdom he was quite eager to see my monsters and library and even help around the kingdom not to mention I had apparently stolen all the pleasure slaves in the continent and a lot of them wanted to still work at brothels cause its what they do sadly. he was one happy dwarf. "From now on tyrion you must call me big brother." I''ll simply kill off any of his reputation. I explain about lili to the girls and they promise to take care of her. then explained my day and had them read about the world later. after I checked the kingdom was going well and the vampire body was implementing things I went back home. I explained to hestia I''ll tell her about that secret later in exchange I''ll show her a different secret. I call out 15 of my shadows and separate them in groups of 5. I had 1 more in hestias shadow that I showed her and told her it was for her protection she was happy to know i was watching out for her. then I had 3 more watching the illegal slave trade in the city buying out slaves I had already checked the town for the person I was looking for she wasn''t here so she would be within the next year I''d buy her when she came and let her into my kingdom. tTheses one though. It''s fucking time boys. the moment we have all been waiting for. The actual use of shadow hack. I set up 3 groups 1 mage 1 cleric 1 archer 1 assassin and 1 main attacker. The mage are all black mages with a regular setup classic staff I had bought materia from final fantasy 7 based world for 10m a pop. I got ice, lightning, fire, bio and earth. the reason I bought these is that they grow. they are little balls you basically suck into your skin and let you cast that specific spell. From what I know these have 4 levels level 1 is Fire single target fire based spell, level 2 is Fira stronger single target fire based spell, level 3 is Firaga medium fire based multitarget spell, and level 4 is firaja strong multitarget fire based spell. all the elemental ones work like that. earth has 2 one is quake and the other is a earth spike spell. Bio is just low level poison medium level poison then High level poison. Next up the cleric has basic white magic cure, heal, protect, shell, works the same as black magic cure heals wounds, heal works on poisons and negative status effects protect is for melee defense and shell is magical defense. basic robe style and staff gear. next the assassin basic dual daggers leather gear and throwing knives. the archer has a dagger a bow and arrows using leather aswell. and the main attacker all all different 1 is a spear wielder in medium armor like mine the next a set up like mine basic armor with the sword and gloves and the last one is a great axe with medium armor. I set them all up in matching gear hoods up with facemasks the black mages have hats like vivi from final fantasy so it''s okay and I let them all head to the dungeon and get me loot and levels for more shadows. hestia is shocked when I tell her what they can do I could basically sit around and do nothing and get stronger however I don''t know if they effect my excellia I don''t think they do. so I''ll still have to go back in and do that myself. I get mostly skills upgrades and experience for new shadows or my other system if I choose that but really I want more shadows. Chapter 176 - 176. The city After a nice dinner, me and my plushie headed to bed. We watched some more TV apparently she had gotten into a few series herself like dramas and such. This is what happens when you show a 400million year old goddess television. After a good night''s rest and a check up on my shadows who apparently just slaughter everything. Basically 15 of me without need to rest, blasting off spells and killing everyrhing is sight is pretty efficient. The groups had split up to cover more ground and could go deeper. having others to watch your back is helpful but I prefer solo for now. And as I had figured I don''t get excellia from my shadows. I had the shadows that were watching slaves start buying the ones who weren''t killers or rapists. For the kingdom and had also had them pick up good homeless I can slowly help out. Other than that I made myself triple the breakfast cause I now had to take care of a tiny eating machine. I had decided to check some of the stalls around town to look at monster materials and dungeon plants. in the lower level there are special ores and such and I want to see how they differ from what I''ve gotten. there''s probably 50 different kinds of admantium in my store on the first page alone. so might as well look. I didn''t find too much, most of the good stuff is sold to the guild I''ll have to look up item drop locations later. All in all this is a basic city there''s nobles, poor people, rich people gods and the like. most of the city consists of people who are neither rich or poor when you have things like the goddess of order and justice running the city guards most of the time crime is kept to the hidden darker part of the city like the slums. There is a nice red light district that''s cheap apparently so **** doesn''t really happen. Not to mention you never know who could be what level. Anyway after a bit of shopping and wandering around. I decided to head back into the dungeon. I have to remember not to interfere on a massive scale so as to ruin the fun of the world plus I dont want to attract attention there are scary people here who can 1 hit ko me. Scary. I suit up with the help of my diligent little goddess and head off back to lizardmen I''ll probably spend a few days in this area get my stats up a bit from grinding them out. I''ll swap into a bit of magical combat after a while so my magic Stat doesn''t fall behind we can''t have uneven stats. I may have some slight ocd when it comes to even and neat things. Basically when you kill monsters you gain excellia in the area you were using for combat so let''s say I was just running around shooting arrows I''d pretty much mainly get dex related excellia. if I was doing it with magic I''d mainly get magic related excellia and with close combat I''d gain strength excellia. It''s an odd mess but it works. We want to be a jack of all trades master of all trades. We spend the next few hours decimating the lizardmen population still doing only groups of three we don''t get godlike strength in a day folks. We practice some ninja techniques as well after all we spent 12 years building up our Chakra reserves we are about chuunin levels with basic things like fire, air, and waterball jutsu. Our body doesn''t have Uzumaki chakra reserves so we do what we can. Basically we keep to low c rank jutsu we won''t get lightnight til like b rank. Good news is we don''t have to shout shit. Apparently chakra counts as some odd mix between endurance and magic in the dungeon good to know. using magic and the like we can easily take out 5 man lizardmen groups but that''s not the goal here the goal is to do it with basic combat. Then we move on. You know that one guy who spent like 300 hours grinding out a single item in his game yeah I''m that guy. I''ll grind here forever if I have too. We can try out all different kinds of classes here til our hearts content. What was that you said? gunslinger? we can do that. you in the back what do you want? puppetmaster? Noone ever uses those let''s do it! what about you little Billy? a minstrel? yeah fuck you. We have all the time in the world. This I how I spend the next week just working on my basic stats. I could level up but that would ruin my foundation you basically only need a C level in a Stat to level up are we gunna settle for a regular c rank sirs? nope. We head on down to the next area of the dungeon this one contains wolves and lizardmen so they now have attack dogs. But they are much easier to kill they don''t have scales so dispatch them first being caught unaware by a wolf in mid fight against a lizardman is terrible. Nothing like being chewed on to distract you from a spear to the leg. We walk it off though it''s just a flesh wound. But we learned our lesson. Cats are better pets. Chapter 177 - 177. regular days I spent most of my days with the routine of waking up checking the shadows for progress. Then setting up new group formations if you add more than 5 people to a group you get increased monster spawn rates. This can be both good and bad good because more kills bad because you might be overrun with monsters you can''t defeat quick enough. The excellia rate I''ve been gaining has been slowing down simply because I''m stronger than the monsters so you always have to keep progressing down levels the same goes for the shadow hacks I can''t just be crushing things like ants for massive experience gains it doesn''t work like that. after a certain point the experience you gain is lower the weaker something is. Likewise if the monsters are stronger you get more experience but you might take longer to kill them so it kind of evens out. no cheesing the system. I slowly make my way down more floors we start getting things like imps and hell hounds. Which can use magic like fireball and are annoying cause imps fly I''ve suffered quite a few burns even if avalon helps the healing it''s not instant and if I lose my head due to a fireball blowing it up that''s an instant death. luckily I''ve only lost a bit of hair, some clothes, and a few fingers in an unlucky scuffle where a hell hound bit them off when I got hit in the back by a fireball. Regrowing limbs is unpleasant. Takes about a day so we just swap to our offhand and keep moving. we''ve only made it to about floor 13. The structure of the tunnels has started to change a bit there''s a lot more room to maneuver but there''s also places for monsters to hide and ambush you. Every level is a big increase to monster strength. So advancement has slowed quite a bit. Bodies get harder to cut monsters get stronger bodies and learn tactics. By this time most people aren''t using steel weapons anymore but not me no sir. This is great. I have to work hard for every single kill. Full strength stab to the chest of a hell hound well too bad it wasn''t deep enough now it''s bitten your arm. So what''s the best option? obviously we beat it to death. smash it against the wall, punch it in the face, gouge it''s eyes with your fingers get brutal. Then clean your wound access the damage if it''s fine to go we wrap it up and continue on if it''s torn muscles too much we look at our other hand to see if we can go on. If that hand is fucked it''s about time we head home. We limp our raggedy ass home and if our clothes are too shit we swap them and go invisibly or just walk home with burnt buttcheeks. Then our stay at home goddess helps patch us up with either burn creams or antibiotics and more bandages. we have ourself a nice victory meal cuddle our plush goddess and wait to see if the wounds are healed the next day if so we return for our adventure if not we take it easy. maybe take hestia out for dinner or wander the stalls. Soon I''ll introduce our little goddess to the rest of the family and kingdom. I want them to come out and play but they are helping some with the kingdom or training aswell. I make sure to keep visiting them and chatting even if it''s with the other bodies. No need for unhappy waifus. we often go on dates to some of the new places around the kingdom to try them out. I''ve put up some more entertainment like movie theatres, an amusement park, a proper zoo for the children, and some more video game arcades with things like claw machines, laser tag, paintball gun courses. Magical and muggle candy shops and the twins are doing well inventing new merchandise for the store. There are gambling dens for things like slots and poker and roulette. we even have the beach area set up for things like swimming and ice creams. the woods have nature trails you can hike or bike on sadly there''s hundreds of thousands to millions of people in my kingdom who don''t know how to bike. The schools are going well. I had to buy some upgrades for the system to allow things like new wizards to be born cause we only had a few hundred we don''t want some type of British magical crap were people start inbreeding for more wizards. nope none of that. vampire me is doing a swell job at making everything stable with the help of the girls Jon Arryn and tyrion. even some of the other people help out like the starks or the princes of dorne and the last time I''d seen ollena tyrell she was flirting with Sirius while wearing a shirt that appeared to say thug life. Dunno what that was about. The citizens are happy my body doubles walk through and talk to them asking about problems and what they would like to see happen and just plain old how''s your day going conversations. I''m always seen around the city either with the girls or just to chat with the children and people. Days are good things have slowed down I don''t have to worry about anything right now. Except for teacher who seems to only be getting stronger at an insane level. I mean she''s in like the 80s of the dungeons and my personal dungeon is just like the orario one and I''m struggle at like 13 floors. Gotta step my game up. Chapter 178 - 178. upgrading the gear. Today we made it to minotaur in the dungeon the sad part is our basic steel gear couldn''t damage it''s skin. It kinda just flubbed off its body then we had to resort to magic. we could still beat it to death with our fists tho but that was like hitting iron and took like a longggggg time. not to mention they are like 8 feet tall and packed full of muscle one good wack and it''s broken bones, gear, and spirit. This call for an upgrade. What were going straight to vibranium?!?! Nope I''m gunna go check out some equipment shops and see what kind of gear they have. I mean I know like 3 or 4 what do you take me for a blacksmith I get steel then mithril then admantium then vibranium there''s shit in between I just dunno what the hell it''s called. I had to head home early I''ll also have to retrofit the shadows only the mage and archer are doing well. I met hestia at home and explained my busted weapons. "ooh I can introduce you to my friend hepheastus she is the best blacksmith in town." she explained excitedly. I put on some nice clothes Grab my spare gear I have specific lengths and such that I''m used to and if I''m getting anything I''ll special order it to my specifications. I want to see how good the goddess of smithing is. We head out to the hepheastus Familia area. It''s filled with people blacksmithing and peddling wares, buying and selling ores and other materials. I see different weapons and armors up for show with people bragging about theirs over their competitors. Business seems to be booming. Hestia skips over to a manager and he walks off to tell hepheastus. In the original story hestia commissions hepheastus for a special dagger for bell cranel it''s a growth style weapon that levels up with the user and is alive. cost her a nice 100 million valis and lots of time and effort and even some divine blood and blessings. now that''s a lot of potatoes to sell. hestia would go through hell for any part of her family and that''s what I like about her. We get welcomed in to a private room/ forge by the manager and I get to see the goddess of smithing herself. Hephaestus has a crimson eye and red hair reaching to the waist. She has a rather sharp face and slender body with an eyepatch over her right eye. Hephaestus has a complex about her right eye and is hated because of this. Her Familia members were also afraid of her eye with Hestia being the only one who showed no sign of fear or hate. Apparently it''s a really nasty curse I''ll end up fixing that stuff for her. Hestia is practically bouncing in joy at seeing her friend. They hug and start babbling, hestia bragging about getting her own Familia finally. "Before we get into business I have a few small gifts for being my little glutton goddesses friend." I take out 2 small bottles and a block of metal. I bottles have what look like a crimson liquid and a golden colored liquid. "can you tell me what''s in these two bottles miss." I smile and pass her the bottles. She looks at them for a bit then, looks confused. "These are fire in liquid form?" I nod at her "They are indeed those are some pretty rare fires that don''t show up here I don''t think. one contains dragons flames and the other contains phoenix flames." I had bought these from the store I had a plan for them. I couldn''t use them in my kingdom because I haven''t figured out how to harness them like the system did. so what I plan to do is make her feed her original flame and then try to get me a tiny part. "Those can be fed to your flame to increase magical property and purity when refining materials." she grips them like a priceless treasure. "Do you know how much these flames would be worth if sold?" she asked with eyes narrowed. these flames could probably build 2 new blacksmith factions and run her out of business. I just smile at her. "I only have 3 small requests." "what are they?" she asks suspiciously. "well first off I need some minor things forged." I take out my ninjato, my throwing knives, dagger, and gloves. "sure I''ll make you the best of the best." she replies after looking at the weapons. "ah I don''t need the best right now I need the next grade up I don''t want some super strong weapon I already have anything better than in this shop. what I really need is the next level up from steel and so on scaling after my current one can no longer make the cut. Did you know these steel blades lasted me all the way to the 15th floor?" she laughed "Ridiculous most people have at least a magic weapon by floor 10 and I don''t believe I haven''t got a single piece of gear that your not interested in your just bragging." my smile grows wider. "you didn''t accept my request?" she looked at me. "fine I accept but I want a bet with you later as my pride as a blacksmith can''t have you insulting my weapons." "Deal." Sucker. Now guys I''m going to give you some pro grade tips and tricks right now. You remember like the third chapter. I got this thing called gamers mind where I''m always calm but it never seemed to work? Well let me tell you apparently passive abilities like that can be turned on and off and mine was off this entire time til I was checking stats in this world a few weeks ago so was gamers body. Insane right? so moral of the story always turn your passive skills on. Now your probably asking yourself Ryan why would you ever want to turn off a passive skill. let me tell you about a small horror story about a young lad reincarnated with endless sexual stamina. Now let me tell you about the same lad never being fully satisfied because his passive was always on. let me throw in one more story let''s say a king loved gold so much he was granted a wish that everything he touched turned to gold including the food he wanted to eat or water he wanted to drink. Moral of the story is folks passive abilities can sometimes blow ass. "my next request is very simple don''t move." I walk over and run my hand up her cheek and slowly removed her eye patch while she is trembling. notifications start blowing up my mind resistances increase gamer mind takes over and I just smile. running my thumb under her cursed eye it kind of looks like the abyss and some other things I can''t describe. the system informs me of multiple spells and curses overlayed into one spot. There''s repelling charms, compulsion charms, dark curses to prevent healing and inflict minor pain and emotional instability. it''s designed to look like the most disgusting and loathsome thing in the world. Whoever made it was a genius. I suck it right into my system. It''s like a kind of black hole of misery. I''ll give it to my vampire for later see if he can absorb it for intimidation purposes. this would be an example of a passive you''d want to turn off. now all that''s left is a scarred eye I use some phoenix tears and other nice little full heals from the system on to fix completely before covering it back up with her eye patch and patting her cheek. She had her eyes closed this entire time and didn''t even notice what I did. hestia did though. I give her the shush signal with my finger. "You can open your eye now it''s not like your some monster." she opened It and looked at me expecting fear or hate but nope all it was, was at smile. "You saw?" I just chuckled "yep looks like an eye to me might want to check it out later there was something going on with it." I looked at her seriously. before she can ask anything I cut her off "and my last request is that once your done feeding your flame I want to see a small piece of the fire. deal?" she nods. I pat her head and leave my weapons and the cube behind. "oh and check that cube for imperfections it''s yours make sure you check really closely if you don''t find them your not a proper goddess of smithing." I pick up my hestia in the patented plushie hold and head back out to go home. That block of vibranium has zero imperfections it was made absolutely perfect to the last cell by the system its going to drive her absolutely mad, come watch the world burn with me boys. I buy a few books on metals before I leave. "You know that was a nice thing you did for her." hestia said. "nope it was all for my own personal gain I''m all evil." we pick up some kebabs from a street vendor and make our way home for the night while I browse the book. apparently after steel comes magisteel it''s steel soaked in some form of liquid increasing it''s properties. then comes magisteel mixed with small bits of of mithril for strength the more mithril the more expensive the item then comes things like admantium and orichalcum which is metal as light as air almost. I''ll upgrade the shadows tonight. have them skip a few levels they don''t effect my training so it should be fine. Chapter 179 - 179. stoof When we got home I made a specialized workshop in my trunk room. I had bought a book on puppets from the Naruto world and was going to build one for my shadow. There are a few things we should know about puppets the first is you can''t be a fucking moron and build it completely out of metal do you know why?.... cause metal is fucking heavy except for orichalcum. *expertly stuffs full adamantium puppet into storage* Even children know about this. I mean it''s not like Chakra Threads can hold thousands of pounds. I buy myself a basic puppet kit from the store and start swapping out bits and bobs. The first thing to switch would be the frame oak is nice and all but ironwood from game of thrones world is even better. we replace some of the more fragile parts with better quality pieces. It''s kind of like taking apart a bionicle or a Lego ship and just giving it better blocks. a few join pieces here and there for improved mobility and grip replace the iron springs with some that are vibranium for better shock resistance. next comes basic rebuilds for personal goodies. we''ve added a nice assassin''s creed style hidden blade on the arms. along with a few different types of items in the fingertips from small smoke pellets, to poison gas pellets to sleeping darts. next up hidden inside the forearm is a long spike attached to wires with a propulsion system to fire it. this is for both arms including the outer blades. Next we have a Tang style zhuge crossbow stuffed into the mouth compartment along with ammo with a built in speed loader custom made with 100 darts for refill. The chest I simply reinforced and added in spare parts for just in case purposes like a spare arm or leg so if it breaks we have an easy snap on replacement no need to store it for later. the legs have basic knee blades that retract along with the elbows. we don''t want things to snag. the upper thighs have a smaller needle shooter all attached to acromantula thread with a wind up system for easy retrieval and reload. now I could be a complete and total cunt and fill this all with goblin steel soaked in basalisk venom. but to prevent accidents I went a slightly less instant death style. with basic poisons and paralyzing agents. we replaces the basic hands wrists and feet with options to make it be able to do hand to hand fighting if need be with rubber soles to prevent slipping and sliding and add more stealth. it''s all mithril for less repair costs for now. as adamantium is too heavy and vibranium is too expensive and cheaty. we want a good starter puppet not to build a god. next we do what every boy is thinking. we make this bitch look cool. I''m talking sweet rope lights to fill in some gaps and make the whole thing glow along with replacement eyes. and a sweet hooded cloak so all you can see is glowing blue eyes and random flicks of blue between the joints. all of this is then coated in anti rust, anti mold, and anti decay style finisher. I debated painting flames on it to make it go faster but decided against it cause it would just be too powerful. We trade let our new group head to the dungeon it''s minus the assassin but added a puppetmaster. we shall see how it works out and what to add and fix later. all the shadows have been given up too mithril for now so basically 2 upgrades. mage are doing fine the materia is growing well. it''s getting close to level 3. all in all we''ve added about 13 shadows in a little over a month we have 2 new groups adding in a sword and shield style attacker and a magic gun user to not have to deal with ammo. It can be charged with dungeon crystals or the shadows mp for restock on the go. the rest of the shadows buy slaves for the kingdom it''s a lot more costly here but it gets new species and people in need to the kingdom where slavery is fucking banned. I''ve gotten everything from cat people to amazonians even pure blooded elves. they were shocked because my air is like 20 times more pure then their sacred forest and has the same amount of mana density hahahaha. elves here are kind of pricks like the malfoys of the kingdom they even sell their own people. they have that whole I''m better than you my bloodline is pure I live in a tree attitude. nobility pssh. well after a few hours of build your own puppet. It was time to settle down for the night and get some dinner. I put down the custom guns I was playing with on the workbench and begin my hunt for food. I decided on basic tacos you know, taco meat, tortilla shells, cheese, lettuce, sour cream, a bit of salsa. delicious. we have a small side of tortilla chips with salsa and cheese to dip in. with my favorite mt.dew baja blast. after that it''s time for bed and I enjoy a good old time on YouTube watching those bet you''ll laugh compilations. meanwhile being used as a hug pillow by hestia. little did I know in the morning I would be visited by a demon. Chapter 180 - 180. demon. I awoke to the noise of banging on the front door and shouts of open up I immediately hid my stash.... wait a second I don''t even have a stash. I pulled off the slobber goddess and headed downstairs. Opening up the door I''m immediately tackled by what looks to be a severely sleep deprived and frantic hepheastus. I''m then kissed within an inch of my life after I quickly swap to my vampire body to prevent unknown problems. I''m then stared at for a good 10 minutes by a dazed goddess and a sleepy goddess who came down to see what the ruckus was about. I messed up. This body was apparently taking its morning shower and my allure was on full blast. so I''m naked and sexy. I swap back to child form and wiggle out from under the now panting goddess. if I recall I had stolen a vampire ability that only increased my looks in the twilight world. After everything is all settled down and the girls are looking at me with odd eyes. I''m profusely thanked for fixing her disfigured eye and she claims I''m not hers?!?? odd I don''t think it works that way but ok. she then proceeds to ask about the metal cube. "What is this and how is it perfect?!?!" I just laugh. "it''s a cube made of vibranium." she looks confused i explain it absorbs heat and shock and just about any damage and pretty much can''t be molded unless done in a certain way it also could beat the piss out if adamantium. I explain that in the list of most powerful metals adamantium would be like 6th. and vibranium would be number 2. there was one above it some legendary god style metal that makes up wonder woman''s bracelets or something. called wonderium or something lame. She asks a billion questions and I just shut her up by pulling out a full vibranium forging hammer and slowly moving it back and forth in front of her eyes. she follows it like a cat. I set it down on the table and she snatches it up and starts a full inspection. meanwhile I go to make bacon... I mean breakfast. after a healthy breakfast of like 5 pounds of bacon and other non bacon goods. we get back to chatting she has come to bring me a part of her flame I''m rather excited about this. I eagerly accept the little flame into my hand and my fingers are immediately burnt off to their shock and horror I then quickly absorb it into my kingdom. then the notifications go off and drastic changes start happening to me and the kingdom. I store my trunk necklace as fast as I can cause everything on and around me has caught fire including myself. it''s painful. my skin starts to sear and blood and goop start coming out of my body my hair and eyebrows are gone. I want to scream but I have no air. inside the kingdom the temperature shoots up fire elemental energy shoots into the sky gathering into a giant orb of molten death. soul binding notifications start going off system updates about the sun are online at this point all my bodies in the kingdom are on fire the hollow the ninja even the vampire. My little mini souls are also burning. after a few minutes of being once more turned into fragrant jerked chicken. I''ve once again achieved my ultimate form. only this time i have full fire immunity basic magic fire immunity purifying phoenix flames. it''s all been balled up into a sun. all the impurities in all my bodies and damages have been healed even my vampire form had impurities removed. my zanpakuto have gone through minor upgrades to add fire elements along with my animagus form it''s now a type of thunderfire zinogre. do you know what lightning and fire combined makes? it''s really big explosions. All of my forms are now done burning and we do the only thing that we must. we drink hair growth potions fuck you guys I don''t want to be bald. in the real world my body Is just crispy blackened skin that''s falling off slowly it stinks of burnt flesh and impurities. gross I magic all that away and I''ve got some pure white baby smooth skin. I now feel a connection to hepheastus and her flame like we are all soul bound now so that''s something. all i feel from her is fear confusion then relief and then some form of affection strange it''s almost like fleur. oh well goddess waifu get. instantly hestia and hepheastus start asking questions in frantic tones. I simple hold put my hands. and grab theirs then teleport right into the kingdom. and get my clothes back on. I start explaining some of my abilities. ignoring the notifications in my mind for now. I show them around the city and castle and introduce them to the harem and the others. we go through the casual process of 10000 questions. while this is going on I swap out some stuff in my forging room check what buffs the new suns give my kingdom it''s turns out it promotes growth of more plant life and makes the skin of my people more healthy. nice. basically double farm growth and health people. aww yess. I can add the fire to my blacksmiths forges in the kingdom to increase the quality of forged items. Those notifications earlier were basically the kingdom requesting if I wanted to steal the girls divinity that was denied with a full nope. I can make it so they aren''t influenced by their divinity in my kingdom though. like hepheastus would have this overwhelming need to forge all the time from her divinity yeah that doesn''t work here. nor will it ever again anyone soul bound to me has no outside influences so that won''t work anymore. I don''t like things controlling my people. I explain this to them to their utter shock. I''m pretty much the god here I do what I want. however if some cocky gods want me to rip their divinity from them at some point later on I could always use free stuff. I''d probably sell most of them though I don''t like that stuff man. we earn our godhood. I''ll be the first god of bacon and jerked chicken. Chapter 181 - 181. system talk After that fun morning I had a few questions I wanted to ask. "System since this is an open world I can leave and come back anytime I want right?" "correct." "what about sending my other bodies to alternative world''s while my main body stays in this world?" "That is also correct however some limitations will be placed on the body sent away." "Like what?" I asked. "Access to the kingdom will be cut off. Access to shadow hack system will be cut off. Access to personal Gate of Babylon will be cut off since it''s linked to the main soul. Access to system shop will be cut off. Access to all soul bonded items such as Enkidu, hanging gardens of babylon, avalon, and excalibur, invisibility cloak, elder wand, resurrection stone, will be cut off." "will it still retain it''s personal skills and inventory?" "Confirmed." "What about if I bought a personal gate of Babylon for said body?" "Denied." "What kind of items can be brought via the inventory?" "Maximum of 100gp cash and basic survival items and weapons steel or below. Food is permitted. Basic Potions are permitted." "Am I able to have a type of storage for let''s say people for the kingdom but once I put them in I can''t get them out?" "Acceptable time stasis body storage is available. Warning once used cannot be released until world end." so basically I get basic gear startup. "System do nutrient potions count as a basic potion?" "Accepted." "can I substitute food for food pills?" "Accepted" "body strengthening pills?" "Denied" "body cleansing pills?" "Denied." "pretty much just things I can eat to provide sustenance and I don''t think poisons work either?" "Correct." "What about my body immunity to poisons and fire immunity?" "Fire immunity accepted all souls have this it counts as a personal blessing. Poison immunity accepted bonded creatures involved." "well that''s working for me I guess. What about my trunk?" "Denied" hmm so I take it magic based items are out. ah! "What about kamui? what are the conditions behind it since it counts as my ninja bodies basic dimension?" "Soil and water permitted. Basic vegetables and fruits permitted. A sun has been added to kamui from the soul binding of the first flame. Basic items permitted. electronics denied. magical items denied. magical creatures denied. basic animals such as deer, rabits, chickens, accepted. People denied. other people can however move in like the kingdom once you reach the next world." "what about zanpakutos?" "Accepted as the item is essentially part of yourself." neat. "will my bodies be able to use all my different style such as magic chakra and such?" "Accepted however vampire based abilities stay with the vampire body." "eh that guys so op even the system nerfs him." "Anything else I should be warned about?" "System advises to just wing it." I see your also a man of culture and love to see the world burn my friend. Well let''s get this show on the road shall we? First off let''s fix up ninja Ryans kamui dimension. It''s basically just white land and black sky with a single sun as far as the eye can see. Main Ryan body is here so we can get this done faster. Fill the land with 5x soil from the farm. Once soil is moved it becomes lower graded soil but still great soil. We add a lake from the water from the kingdom. We transfer some fruit trees and bushes enough for about 100 people. we make a small farm with vegetables. Add a chicken coop with a feeder and watering system from the lake all manual style. we build a fence around the farm and bushes don''t want animals in it. we don''t want to add any animals right now including chickens so we just built the coop. I never did find a bacon tree or bush. sad day gents. I make a basic house I have a basic kitchen with a basic pipe system for water and a wood burning stove. I have a basic living room a basic study with a few books. a nice bedroom I can keep my tempurpedic bed. some basic clothes in a huge wardrobe for all ages. I built a small gym with mostly things like weights and a practice area with wooden dummies and I also have a basic armory of steel gear and weapon cleaning kits. Apparently guns count as technology so not allowed. I have a small workshop with tools for puppet Making where all my cleaning gear is it''s connected to my armory. Everything is pretty much looking good. I''ll even add a nice fire pit and a hammock to the front yard. Man I''m so jealous of ninja body he just gets this nice quiet place. after everything is done it''s all double checked now we buy the regular items basic ninja gear and spares bought. high quality food pills for infants, children, teens, and adults bought x 100k. potions stocked up. I always feel like I''m forgetting something. Fuck it eh? "System Initiate world travel for the ninja body" [World travel open please select world] "Naruto world." [Confirmed please select reincarnation or transmigration] "if I reincarnate can I switch the whole you know 9 months in the womb stage?" [Accepted please select target] "let me be born as Naruto but I still want my name to be Ryan." [accepted please put in requests now] "hmm make kurama a sexy lonely fox girl. also I want when Minato and Kushina put their souls inside me I can keep them there and heal them also learn from them." This will be a great excuse for being able to know so much when people get suspicious. [Accepted extracting points. Transfer confirmed] I watched as my ninja body was wisked off in a flash of light. I look over at my hollow body. Nahhhhhh. Chapter 182 - 182. not how I expected my first day I open up my now tiny baby peepers and see what I didn''t want to see. I was being held by a twat in an orange mask. "Well this is quite a stand still we are in isn''t it Fourth?." "Release my child Madara." yelled a blonde man I can only assume is Minato. "As you wish." he strapped explosives to me and threw me that motherfucker I''m like hours old! I''m caught by a yellow flash as the man dissappears with what I assume is kushina. I''m flashed away again to what appears to be a crib. Then he is gone once again. About 15 minutes later he returns in a pretty crappy state grabs me and we poof off again. He puts me on a pedestal and starts drawing on my stomach like some glorified simba from the lion king. In the distance I see a massive fox of pure malevolence being held down by what appears to be a huge fucking toad and some golden chains. After Minato finishes off his seals. The fox seems to snap out of its rage and looks confused for a second then right back into rage when it sees me. it''s giant paw makes to crush me where I lay only to be blocked by my new father and mothers body. then a weird looking death spirit comes and the fox is pushed right into my tiny baby body. along with chunks of the other twos souls right as the spirit is going to take the other half of the soul it all gets sucked inside me. he doesn''t seem to notice and just leaves. A few minutes of painful crying cause man this sucks having your entire body stuffed with 3 different souls and 1 entire Chakra being at 1 day old isn''t good. A few minutes later the old monkey third hokage with some other ninjas start coming to the area and they all see the body of the 4th and me crying with apparently a letter left by the 4th I didn''t notice. I store the bodies in my inventory while they watch but they think that they were stolen by the intruder. who would believe a 1 day old baby did it. The third walks over and picks me up looking at me. "I''m sorry child I shouldn''t have let him do that it would have been much easier for me but he rejected me and now he thrust a heavy fate on your shoulders aswell. Well let''s get this over with." he spent the next couple hours arguing then finally threatened the council about my existence. part wanted me dead, part wanted me as a weapon, part wanted to adopt me for some power games, none knew I was the 4th child. odd as I had the blonde hair and blue eyes. It was decided I would not be adopted by any clans or used as a weapon and I would live in an orphanage til I was of age to go to ninja academy. and that''s how my first 4 years was spent it was basically a hell hole. Apparently the matron hated me cause I being a demon killed her husband or something. nifty. I kept my body fed with food pills or I''d only be given rotten or old foods. How the original managed to stay alive is a miracle to me. I was then at 4 years old kicked out on October 10th from the orphanage. Apparently she had had enough. I was able to avoid all the people who were apparently looking to skin me alive. Basic invisibility spell my friends. I made my way to some woods near a river and started setting up my base. Apparently the anbu who were supposed to watch me had been paid off by some of the council. They wanted the citizens to kill me today. This is much darker than I remember Naruto being. I set up a classic shelter with a small bed and a blanket and pillow I had swiped. All those YouTube survival videos I get bored and watch at night really help not to mention the survivor man series. I used some magic to lash things and make it all quicker. Gathered some rock for a fire pit. some sticks for a small fire. 1 incendio spell later we are good to go. I take out a small mug and some jerky along with a few tea leaves and a little pot and make myself some tea. and enjoy my snack. Nothing beats warm tea and jerky. I have a little back pack with some clothes and supplies so I don''t look suspicious yet. I get nice and settled in and even summon a few clones to watch over me. I have been practicing Chakra control this whole time basically getting the fox put in me gave me like 200x more Chakra and blew my control straight to shit and it increases everyday. it was basically I had sss class chakra control and when the fox was put in that basically went right down the shitter to like H class chakra control. I''ve slowly weaseled it back up to like c class control but my reserves are constantly increasing. My regeneration rate is insane cut heals in like seconds. my body is like being constantly strengthened and now I can finally start working on my body exercises most clans start at 4 years old. I''ve got a major lead. I had made sure to stock the stuff to make seals and I''ve already applied it to my body and with this regeneration healing all the damage done boy oh boy will some people be in for a surprise. I already know a ton of jutsu from the 12 years of training in the game of thrones world and with a rinnesharingan I''ll never forget them so I just need to work out make sure I don''t get rusty and keep my body healthy. Chapter 183 - 183. tenants Well why everything is going down let''s check on my inner world shall we. I delve right in into it nice and easy. first is our resident fox. I look around myself and appear to be in a nice old fashioned sewer. it''s dark, wet, and stanky. I follow the water up to a massive cage and inside that cage is a beautiful fox girl crying in the corner surrounded by fluffy tails. I walk right between the bars and start rubbing her ears. so nice. she freezes up then looks up at me and hugs me crying out apologies and saying all sorts of sad things man all while crying and I just do what I usually do I pat her head and forgive her. After she''s done bawling we get to the meat of the issue. first off let''s get rid of this sewer if I can''t control my own inner world with my level of mind power I''d be fucked. I make it a close replica of my kamui world but with much bigger trees and rabbits. I sit down on the couch with her across from me. "Well I guess we should start with introductions. My name is Ryan pleasure to meet you." "kurumi" she replies still slightly sobbing. "now let''s clear the air a bit shall we first off I don''t blame you for anything. I blame that uchiha. Most of them are cunts." she giggles at that. "as for my parents." she turns sad once again. "Eh shit happens I''ve saved their souls and could probably revive them later." She looks confused. I show her how my eyes look without the disguise. my rinnesharingan just bloom into existence. then I hide it again. "no real loses except I bet they are pretty upset. not even at you mostly for the village being cunts. I''ll probably have to deal with it for a few more years." she looks sad once more man. I heard about kurama in the original I heard he was at one point just crucified to a rock for yearsssss. pretty dreadful life so far. "Don''t worry you can always support me with cuddles and help as payment if you want I do enjoy cuddles and maybe I can figure out a way to change time in this realm. would be great for practicing while I sleep." she smiled "I would like that." "you can also help me out with training If you want if not I can handle it I''ve got more more books somewhere your already helping a lot with the Chakra and regeneration." "I''d love to help." her tails are wagging in eagerness. "good now about this seal I know I can''t fully remove it or I die so that''s out for now. but I can remove a bit and give you some breathing room and a mental link to talk to me when you want and see the outside world." I tear off a little of the seal. She jumped in shock not even expecting me to trust her that much. "were partners so I trust you." I sigh "well I guess it''s time to talk to my other tenants." she looks sad I''m leaving I rub her ears. so therapeutic. "don''t worry I''ll be back." Next area I meet up with a tall blonde man. "Ah you really messed up eh?" he just smiles at me sadly. "I thought I could trust in the village or at least the 3rd but I appear to have misplaced my trust." "yeah over half the village wants to kill me and probably all the other villages if they knew I was your son. and the jinchuuriki all in one go you really piled the crap on me eh?" "ah sorry about that." he sighed. "well don''t worry your going to make it up to me pretty fast first off I want the other half of the fox chakra." he seems shocked I know he had put the other half in himself as my baby body wouldn''t be able to handle it. "alright I''ll ask how you know about this later you seem rather mature for a 4 year old." I just chuckle "well I''m closing in on my 70s at this point you know with time travel it works oddly in a way I''m from your future but also not it''s hard stuff to deal with man." He looked shocked at all this information. then I feel a weird feeling in my body. Ah my fucking chakra control is gone again god dammit. I''m at about 500x a normal ninjas chakra reserves with the ninetails full body and uzumaki reserves. I could probably blow up the city with a basic fireball jutsu. if I had the control to use it. "my chakra control *sob*." agh leaf exercises my nemesis here I come again. Minato just laughed. "well then after this you and mom will probably be my personal trainers along with the fox since your all pretty much bound to me." Minato was happy about this he didn''t think he would get to see his son grow up. let alone be able to help train him. "I guess I should go meet her before she get impatient women are scary." he nodded in agreement. into the next area I''m assaulted by a blue of red and almost hugged to death "ah my baby your so big and adorable just look at how cute you are your gunna be a real ladies man when your older and give me lots of grandbabies." my struggle to free myself is futile. "and when it''s all said and done we can raze the village to the ground for how they treated you." I sweat internally at that women especially mothers are very scary. Her hair is flying around like fox tails and there is a blazing fury in he eyes. "ah don''t worry about it they aren''t worth it." I said still in her iron grip there was no release. "well how about I fix this place so you can beat up dad for ruining my life." I smile with and evil cackle being surpressed. The glint in her eyes screams out beating. I swapped the world to my kamui look alike village with the nine tailed foxes house a bit away. I saw Minato try to make a runner, he didn''t make it. the beating was on a grand scale and I just sat in kurumis lap and watched it all happen. With great amusement I might add. Chapter 184 - 184. crummy village After the beating and an intense odd fight about who gets to hold me ending up with me being squished between the two females on the couch and Minato gets to kneel on the floor. After some apologies from kurumi and some small talk I head outside to see how much time has passed. Apparently it''s only been a few minutes nice. I get myself some fruit from my dimension and lay down to get some sleep. with shadow clone guards of course. About 1000 if my counting is correct. Damn chakra control. I''ll have them all just practice in my dimension. But I leave 5 out and invisible for just in case purposes. nothing happened for about 2 months. it took that long for the hokage to notice I was missing and find me. it only took like 5 minutes to find me but 2 months to notice I was gone really great system you''ve got there. "Welcome to my home dead monkey." he looked confused. "Dead monkey?" he asked "ah you see mother and father are both sealed inside me right now for a while and when they get out mother is going to probably kill you and everyone else in the village in a fit of rage for making her baby live in the woods." I smile a nice peaceful serene smile. "also if anyone else especially Danzo finds out about this your going to be tortured by my mother and the nine tailed fox until your soul can no longer rest is peace." I pick up a nice fresh apple and offer it to him with a cute childlike smile. "Apple?" He''s white as a ghost at this point and yelling Kai trying to dispel whatever genjutsu he thinks he''s under but sadly it doesn''t go away. "Ah don''t worry your not in as much trouble as the one called my godfather jiraiya. ooh I have a plan." I place my hand on his head and discretely use the rinnesharingan to pull his mind into my soul realm. "mother we have a guest!" I shout excitedly into the house. The old man tries to run sadly it''s no use. shouts of "my baby!" and "the woods!" and "2 months!" are heard in between breaking of what appeared to be bones trees and the ground. cries of help from an old man never received any answer. while the old man is being beaten I''m getting a few more tips on advanced Chakra control from Minato with the thousands of shadow clones working on control over the past 2 months I''ve gotten it back up to A class control shadows clones op man. I can summon out like 8 thousand clones at this point. and just keep them doing exercises for Chakra control that''s number 1 on my list of priorities. I cannot practice techniques besides basic hand to hand or throwing practice. Unless I want my whole dimension to be practically decimated by overpowered moves. imagine thousands of city sized fireballs or tsunami sized water walls. I got to get that destruction a bit under control so more Chakra control exercises. after the beating of the old man was done Minato and Kushina laid out some rules Noone was to know about them at all cause Danzo had root agents even in the hokage office The 3rd was shocked about this. I was to be given an allowance and a proper anbu guard. Kakashi. I was also to get my own apartment. the 3rd agreed to these things. I was to hide my abilities and such until I deemed it okay to reveal myself as I didn''t want the council on my ass or any butterfly effects. at least not this early man. So that''s how everything was set up and for the next few years I practiced in the dimension with them teaching me anything I asked I learned the one skill Naruto should have always known man, exploding clones. every so often I''d tear off a bit more of the seal to increase my chakra reserves if I did it all at once I''d explode. other things of note.I did things like save hinata hyuuga from bullies in the park and even rescued her from cloud ninja who tried to pull that whole steal a dojutsu for breeding purposes I made sure the man wasn''t killed so that they could demand responsibility from cloud. this secretly went on my mission scrolls as an A rank mission when I graduate from academy. I also made friends with rock Lee and we had many competitions. it was fun. I spent a lot of time with hinata helping build her confidence and sparring with her. I told her how can I ever trust you to save my life if you can''t even have the courage to fight me. and that really lit a fire under the little girl and her training sky rocketed. I even got to let her secretly use seals to help increase her strength she promised not to tell. I spent a lot of time wearing a bright kill me orange jacket and prank in everyone it was good training for the anbu and myself. I was always being goofy and laughing and playing jokes and pranks. But secretly I was being paid to find holes in anbu security and outrun them. I was looking for weak spots in the city defenses and exploiting them and no had given a report to the old man everytime I did find one so he could fix it. These meeting often happened over BBQ or ramen. At 8 years old I finally joined the academy. Chapter 185 - 185. Academy the academy simply put was a waste of damn time they basically only blabbed about how great the village was and it''s history and when we finally did learn anything it was simple basic like how to throw a shuriken or how to use kunai. the taijutsu stances were absolute garbage. there wasn''t anything good. there was no kenjutsu for swords there were only the 3 basic Justus. henge, basic clones, and replacement. it was all crap. I basically sent a shadow clone for me and hinata and I taught her in my kamui world the girl was dead set on being my wife when she grew up and if I couldn''t trust her I probably couldn''t trust anyone here. she already knew about the fox ordeal. and just thought the villagers were stupid. we made like 100x the progress together than we would at school. I taught her advanced Chakra exercises and helped her in hand to hand. other than her and rock Lee the only other person I hung out with was anko mitarashi the snake mistress of konoha. A lot of the village hated her because she was the student of the traitor sannin orocimaru. what they don''t know is she was basically used as a test subject then thrown away. I like to tease her it''s quite fun. Other than that I play the village prankster painting the hokage mountain causing chaos anywhere I go. sleeping in classes and snoring extra loud if I do go. eating cinnamon buns and dango with hinata and anko. sparring with rock Lee and doing strange challenges like running around the village on our hands 200 times or 100 games of rock paper scissors. absolutely failing every single test and combat trial with the worst scores. and all this continues for years. It''s finally the day for graduation. everyone gets called up and then it''s my turn I actually pull it all off fine not doing too good or too bad just passing. if I do too good people will call me a Cheater but if I do too bad then I''ll just fail for no reason. after that I get my headband however I get mine as a belt. much better. After class I''m approached by the teacher who absolutely hates me "nice job passing the test Ryan I have a little extra test you can do to become a special genin what do you say want to try you''d really make iruka proud." " oh wow teacher mizuki that sounds amazing what do I have to do?" "it''s very simple all you have to do is steal the secret scroll of hidden Justus from the hokage office and then bring it to me and you pass." "Allright I''m on it!" I shout and run off to the hokage tower. does he take me for a dumbass? I tell the old man straight up and he''s captured for interrogation and I''m again rewarded another a rank mission. noice. The next day out squads are chosen and sadly I get the dream team. Sakura haruno and Sasuke Uchiha lovely. hinata looks at me in pity I get the banshee and the emo. I head to sleep our jonin instructor won''t be here for 3 hours atleast. After Kakashi finally arrives with a classic bullshit excuse we head up to to roof to discuss our hopes and dreams. Sasuke wants revenge Sakura wants Sasuke and I just want bacon and to spread chaos. and everyone looks at me like I''m insane. After that we head our separate ways after some crap about not eating in the morning or we might be sick what bs. the next day after a nice meal at home I show up 2 hours and 45 minutes after the other 2 and just ignore them. I''m in nice new clothes that aren''t fucking orange. I''ve got a basic black and blue set up with a ninjato. metal plated fingerless gloves my throwing knives and a hidden dagger. I also have some seals on me with spare gear. 15 minutes later Kakashi shows up with an excuse about getting lost on the road to life or something. then our test to become ninjas begin. "The test is simple you just have to get these 2 bells away from me before time ends and then 2 of you will pass and the other one goes back to the academy. Ready...Begin" the other two jump for the woods I just stand there. "How long you think until they realise there''s no such thing as a 3 man cell it''s always 4 people?" I ask him. he looks at me funny all the information he got was that I was a prankster idiot. "your right I take it you''ve already guessed the meaning of this exercise?" "teamwork." I said before he could respond I say. "you might want to dodge this." I speed through handseals faster than he can follow before. Ranton: laser circus. *pzeowwww* lasers rip off after him at a monstrous speed he quick replaces with a log but the lasers just follow after with a loud *Booom* the blow up the area he was standing in and a nice chunk of the woods. You think I spent 12 years in game of thrones with my thumb up my ass? I got most of the bloodlines unlocked I just happen to enjoy lasers. storm release for the win baby. I follow up with a nice big fireball justsu. only to feel something under me come up. I stomped down and crater the ground all around me for meters. you think I''ll just study guys super taijutsu and not tsunades inhuman Chakra enhancement. your crazy. there was a puff of smoke and he come strolling out of the woods looking singed. "That was rather dangerous you know?" "I believe before we started you said come with the intent to kill." I asked. he looked like he forgot that part. "got anything else I should worry about?" "Well if you insist." I make about 250 clones and 50 rush him for taijutsu. "Hey Kakashi did you know art is an explosion?" he looks confused before I make a handsign "katsu" *KRAKABOOOOOOM* 200 clones go off in explosions. The training ground at this point is in shambles. Kakashi looks like he went 10 rounds with a blender and lost and I''m holding 2 silver bells I toss into the forest. "so we pass right? I hope you give the correct answer cause I don''t know what would happen to this if I failed." I''m holding a little orange book. "YOU PASS you pass please my baby!" I toss it to him and just head on home but before that I have a slight problem. "You fight me!" an emo avenger. one quick move I grab him by the face and firmly plant him headfirst into the ground knocking him out with half his body hanging above ground. I sprinkle some water on him and in a few weeks my dumbass tree will be fully grown. Chapter 186 - 186. missions After a talk to the hokage about blowing up training grounds which is apparently bad. Who knew? We start on out official ninja duties the next day. after we left the office I could have sworn I hear some roaring laughter. I bet the old man watched the whole incident. Well as a basic genin our duties mainly consist of D ranked missions like walking dogs or pulling weeds or removing rocks from a farmers field. Simple chores basically. Now that that''s all over I simply head home with a smile on my face and a hop in my step the story begins. I made a bunch of BBQ meat, stirfried to celebrate my success. After I was done eating I headed to the hokage tower to get some missions before everyone else. I had my clones start doing d ranks nonstop and before the end of the day I''d already completed about 30 jobs. pay was crap. I read over a few books in the Shinobi library to check if there was anything worthwhile. But there really wasnt. most of the jutsu where fire based that I already knew. they had a great lack of wind style and lightning style and only had basics for earth and water. My personal library had better selection. As for hand to hand they just had basics like the school pretty much all the clans had their own hidden styles of jutsu and hand to hand styles. Then the civilians were basically raised to be shit cannon fodder. the elites stay on top and the weak stay weak unless you find some random thing your really good at or practice one thing to the limits your basically screwed in this world. Oh well not my problem I suppose. I can''t always try to fix the world. It''s not even my job. I spend the rest of the afternoon looking up plants in this world and their uses. When we weren''t doing missions I had begun to teach Sasuke and the pink haired one. It was nothing fantastic just basic tree and water walking. I mean I can''t really let my entire team be absolute shit. So a bit of Chakra control helps. Other than training and missions I basically just spent time with anko eating dango at her favorite place. We had become pretty close do to the isolation by the rest of the villagers. I worked around it with basic henges into other people when I needed food and such. I had helped anko with her curse seal also, which got me a nice hug between those huge knockers of hers. The only troublesome thing about the curse seal was that it had a piece of orochimarus soul in it. That was easily solved with the rinnesharingan human path, as it can absorbs souls and gain memories and such. This can be used by putting my hand on the opposing persons head or chest and simply tearing out the soul. For the seal I only needed to put my finger on it and suck the offending part out. Sadly it was too small a piece for memories. When I was asked how I handled the curse seal I simple said, being part Uzumaki I am very good at seals. Worked perfectly. "So what''s the plan for today Blondie?" asked Anko as she stole my dango. "Probably just more d ranks, honestly they should get rid of this crap and assign missions based on learning abilities. Instead of picking weeds, learn a low rank water jutsu." I told her complaining about the basic learning of the village. "I mean it''s greatly useful for me to just tell my enemy to hold on, as I pull some weeds near my feet with the help of my team." I finish off my food while she looks at me in shock. "You know that''s a great idea, I wonder why no one else thought of it?" she asked me curiously. "No common sense?" I reply. Getting up to head off to my team meeting. "I''ll see you later I''ve got to go get another mission." I make my way to the hokage''s office ignoring the glares from everyone I pass. Mostly it''s just regular people. Rarely is it ninja as most of them know I''m just a kid who is housing a massive Chakra monster. Wonder what they would think if they found out she enjoys cuddles and chasing rabbits. I had trained many hours with her in my animagus form learning how to use it better. I can''t take on a full sized tailed beast as my form is only like 20 feet tall while their forms are like 800 feet tall. She has to shrink to be able to teach me and I can''t just grow on command. I did learn how to fire a fake tailed beast bomb in that form, it''s mostly just lightning and chakra. It can''t level mountains like a real one but it can blow up a small area. I make my way past the receptionist and into the 3rds office and see my team already waiting. The third starts talking as soon as I enter. "Well now that everyone is here let''s get you set up with a nice mission. I have one here for babysitting and one for walking dog..." Sasuke cuts him off. "Can we get a real mission. It''s been 3 months and I''ve basically become a master farmer and pet groomer." I just chuckle at this. "What do you think Kakashi, are they ready for a c rank?" the third asks our team leader. "Yeah they should be fine." Kakashi replies without looking up from his book. The third nodded and tells his secretary to show the client in. In walks a drunken old man smelling of alcohol. He takes a gulp of what appears to be a bottle of sake and looks at us. "Are you sure these are ninja they look more like brats and a scarecrow." the drunken old man slurs out. "You drunken old man! who are you calling a brat?!?" Sakura screams getting ready to punch the old man. Kakashi grabs her by the scruff of her shirt keeping her in place. "Now now, no beating up the clients sakura." he says then turns towards the old man. "Everything should be fine I''m after all a jonin level ninja. I should be able to handle a mission like this easily." The old man simple grunts. The 3rd starts to explain our mission. "This is tazuna he is a master bridge builder for Tha land of the waves. Your mission is just to escort him home." Chapter 187 - 187. To the land of waves "Alright team get your gear prepared for at least a 1 week trip and meet at the gate in an hour." Kakashi says and disappears in a swirl of leaves. I already have everything I need so I hop over the roofs towards konoha gates. I wonder how I should handle this mission. I guess I''ll just wing it and see what happens. I wait for about 45 minutes and Kakashi and the old man are the first to show up. He looks me over a bit. "Where''s your supplies for the week?" I show him a seal on my under arm. I chuckle and say "Seals are so useful shame they only teach exploding ones in the academy." this seal keeps people from wondering where things pop out from and adds a few hidden bacon sandwiches for emergency use. "Not many people can make seals like that so they took it out of the curriculum. But I do think we need to rework the academy to be more useful." Kakashi says pulling out his little orange book. Apparently they toned it down a lot after the war it didn''t use to be so crap. During nonwar time they let everything slack that''s why everyone seems so useless now. Even Kakashi got rusty with no real threats. A few minutes later Sasuke shows up followed by Sakura. She blabbering about going out on dates with him after they get back. Ugh I hate fangirls. But honestly the only way to get it out of her is to beat it out of her or show her the real world. We ready up and check out at the gate for our mission then start heading towards the land of waves. Along the way sakura is chatting with the old man about his village. He explains how it used to be a nice place before Gato trading moved in ruining the economy with bandits and cutting off trade unless it was through him. Which is why he is currently building a bridge to help the village. At this point Kakashi is narrowing his eye as Gato trading is a well known tyrant who often uses mercenaries and rogue ninja to solve his problems. We keep walking out of the land of fire for a few hours. When suddenly my eyes pick up 2 ninja hiding in a puddle using genjutsu. Sadly that doesn''t work on me with the rinnesharingan. I flash Kakashi some quick unnoticeable hand signs and keep walking after I get a nod. After we pass by the puddle the two ninja inside flash out wrapping a chain that connects them by their gauntlets around kakashi. With a quick tug his body is shredded into meat. But that''s only a cheap genjutsu. At this point sakura is in full blown panic and Sasuke looks pale. The two ninja I identify as mist ninja quickly rush at Tazuna. I throw a knife at the chain pinning it to the ground, causing it to jerk them to a stop. Before they can recover I''m in front of the nearest one throwing a Chakra enhanced fist at his gut. With a sickening sound blood sprays out of the rebreather mask on his face. I''m pretty sure I just pulverized most of his internals. Grabbing the chain still connecting him to his partner I give it a quick yank towards me. The other ninjas feet leave the ground flying towards me in shock. My foot swings up catching him right in the chin hard. His neck snaps back with a nice bone snapping noise I ended up breaking his neck, teeth and jaw in one shot. His body jerks for a few seconds then becomes still. Sakura off to the side throws up all over the ground. Sasuke just looks a bit pale after all he''s seen dead bodies before. I check the bodies for loot after I cut the heads off and store them in a scroll. Bounties are bounties man I''m still pretty poor in this world. I grab their chain gauntlets and anything else that has slight value storing it in another scroll. I also discretely take their souls I can do this as long as it''s within a minute of killing someone. I just learn a few basic water Justus as these guys were low rank. Kakashi popped out of the woods. "Nice job Ryan. I take it you know who they were?" he asked. "Gozu and Meizu, hidden mist chuunin and rogue ninja. Both c rank I believe according to the bingo book." I respond finishing up my looting. Kakashi nods and looks at Tazuna. "I believe it''s time we hear the truth. As you can probably tell the job was a simple c rank escort not a B to A rank protection mission. so you lied, we can just leave and return now." Tazuna starts panicking and explains that the village couldn''t afford a higher ranked mission as this was all the money they had. he explains how he had to sneak out to hire us so he could finish the bridge and help his village. I''ve seen this stuff before and know there are starving children. We always save the children. I can put them in my kamui until I store them in the stasis storage for the kingdom. "I suppose we can help on the condition we get the full payment and a partnership when the village is up and running smoothly." I suggest. Kakashi and Sasuke are fine with it and since Sasuke is fine with it so is Sakura. Who is now keeping a good distance away from me now. I burn what''s left of the bodies and we start heading towards wave once more. Chapter 188 - 188. Zabuza We make it to a river crossing where there is a ferryman waiting for us. We have to cross the area quietly to prevent being noticed by Gato and his minions. We slowly paddle across and land on the island. Basically this whole area is isolated by the sea and with Gato taking over the area people can''t sell goods unless using his shipping which they can''t afford. After walking some distance there''s a rustle in the bushes I''ve been waiting for. I toss a small net at the area and catch me a nice pure white rabbit. "What is a winter rabbit doing in this area?" Sakura asked puzzled. There''s a loud wooshing noise cutting through the air. "Everybody get down!" Kakashi yells. Everyone but me ducks. I use a subtle gravity push from the rinnegan slowing down the incoming weapon and grabbing the hilt quickly storing it in my inventory. "Yoink." I say happily. Out of nowhere a tall muscular man with black spiked hair and a face mask he''s wearing some suspenders over no shirt and some camo style pants. "Brat what did you do with my blade?!?" he shouts at me. I give him a very serious look and say. "I have no idea what your talking about and you can''t prove anything." I can literally see the veins popping in his forhead. "You little shit do you know who your messing with?!?!" "Sure do." I reply kindly. "Zabuza Momochi, demon of the mist, A rank missing ninja of the mist and previous member of the seven swordsmen of the mist. Used to use the executioner blade before somehow losing it in battle, such a shame." I shake my head in pity. At this point zabuza is almost apoplectic with rage. Without another word he pulls out a Kunai and leaps from the tree only to be intercepted by Kakashi. "Kakashi of the sharingan, I advise you fuck off out of my sight and let me kill the kid and the old man." he grits out. "And how good of a teacher would I be if I let you just kill one of my cute students? We can''t have that now can we?" he said pulling up his headband revealing his sharingan. At this point zabuza is giving off a massive killing intent watching me just stand in the back eating a nice sandwhich. "Whatchu lookin at? I''m not sharing!" I shout quickly stuffing the rest of the delicious bacon sandwhich in my mouth. "I''M GOING TO FUCKING MURDER YOU!!!!" Zabuza screams in pure rage. Him and Kakashi start fighting it out they start blowing off all kinds of water Justus and clones. Before Kakashi takes a nasty hit getting pushed out into the water. Zabuza quickly gets him in a water prison Justu. He starts to laugh "Now you get to watch as I kill your students before your eyes copy ninja." He summons up 3 water clones and they charge at us. Sasuke takes one and I take the other two, while Sakura guards the old man. I pop off a few clones and a smoke screen before overwhelming them with swordplay. He''s pretty crap without his weapon. Sasuke struggles a bit but finally finishes his even going far enough to awaken his sharingan. I guess helping him train a bit improved him. However he''s pretty much out now due to wounds. I mock zabuza as I rush towards him. "How did you even manage to become one of the seven swordsmen your skills are mediocre at best. No wonder you lost the executioners blade you probably couldn''t even grip it right. hahahahaha!" at this point zabuza has given up on Kakashi and rushed me starting a melee brawl. After a few minutes of missing he sees and opening and grabs me by the throat. "I''ve finally got you! Any last words before your die brat?" he shouts with a mad glint in his eyes. *mumbles out some choked words* "What was that speak louder I couldn''t hear you over the sound of me choking you." he laughs and pulls me closer so he can hear. "I said.....Art is an Explosion!!!" my body lights up with a bright light before exploding with a huge impact. In the woods a few meters away my real body watches as a bleeding body is fired out of the cloud of smoke crashing across the water and smashing into trees before coming to a halt. Kakashi hops over to it only to be beaten there by a ''hunter ninja from the mist''. "Thank you for finishing off zabuza I''ll take his body back to the mist and explain the situation" they said quickly before disappearing with the body. I just let this happen. I have an overwhelming urge to see if I can actually anger a fully grown ninja to death. At this point Kakashi practically passes out next to Sasuke he over used his sharingan and due to years of being relaxed his body isn''t taking it well. I summon up some shadow clones to carry them and we head off to Tazunas house to recover the two injured party members. We finally make it to the village and all around there''s just crumbling buildings and starving people begging for food. I quickly summon a ton of clones and start passing out food and patrolling the village. any mercenaries found harming the civilians are to be killed immediately. Children that are homeless are to be gathered up and fed and prepared for pick up. Honestly the whole village looks pretty sad. In the Anime they never really showed the darker stuff. It was all sunshine and Ramen. We reach tazunas house and quickly get Kakashi and Sasuke set up to recover. I''m also given a crash introduction to the Olds man''s daughter tsunami who thanks us for saving her father. I also get to see the kid who is busy moping worse than sasuke usually does. Chapter 189 - 189. Wave Village. I spent most of the day setting up guards around the village using my clones and passing out food. I had lots of fruits and berries in my kamui dimension. I even had a decent amount of chicken eggs. My farm was being run by clones most of these years as they don''t need food. I had to buy things like seeds for crops for feed for the animals. Everything had to be harvested and planted by hand. The clones had built some things when practicing wood style jutsu. so I ended up with some nice spare houses and warehouses to store items as backup. The orphans on the street were taken into my dimension and taken care of. Most where just malnourished and not really sick. I had learned basic medical ninjustsu and some things from Dr.Cullen in my time at the kingdom. It never hurts to have medical skills. It can help in case of emergencies and also its great for combat uses. A cut to an artery or a sliced nerve can end a battle fast. After settling some problems at the village and killing off a bit of mercenaries it was basic guarding and such for the bridge builder and helping Sakura not suck as much. She literally knew zero jutsu besides the academy 3. Her taijutsu stance could be broken by a rough wind. She basically only had book knowledge and good Chakra control. I knew Zabuza and Haku would come in about a week so I didn''t have much time to teach her anything. I taught her a basic waterball jutsu which she managed to learn pretty fast. then a simple earth wall jutsu for protection. She struggled a bit with this but after a bit it was acceptable. I figure her main attribute was water type. Sasuke and Kakashi were up again. Sasuke I healed with some medical jutsu. I couldn''t do much for Kakashi, as the problem of over exhausting his Chakra and body with the sharingan can''t really be helped with medical jutsu. With Sasuke I helped by sparring with him I had basically stolen the Uchiha interceptor fist using my rinnesharingan. nobody knows I have it as my eyes are always the same bluish color. I haven''t been able to snag anything good since most people don''t just run around using skills willy-nilly. Also just because I can steal jutsu and combat styles doesn''t mean you can instantly master them you still have to practice them. I learned a lot of stuff from teacher hand to hand wise with this but she would just switch up tactics every time. I still have zero wins but I can last quite a long time against her now. I also learned there''s a flaw to stealing combat styles. People who use unorthodox styles and don''t really think I can''t predict. so if teacher switches to a style that has no reason and is just basically random attacks I can''t do anything. That''s what I think Naruto did so often against Sasuke in the series. Naruto had zero combat stances and no forward thinking. He literally won do to randomness and overwhelming clones. The sharingan also can''t follow Chakra cloaks. So if you coat yourself in energy of some sort it''s like a smokescreen. With the sparring sessions going and the city under watch the bridge building continued on. I spent some time in the woods gathering herbs that weren''t available in my area. I keep a small stock in the inventory for when I go back to the main body for the kingdom. During one of my nice forest runs I ran into Haku. "Hello hunter ninja how''s zabuza doing he still pissed about losing his sword? He really should learn how to hold his weapon properly to avoid slips like that." I asked her. Yes Haku is a girl apparently she hides it as to avoid some nasty situations arising. She instantly goes on guard pulling out some senbon. "how did you recognize me?" she asks with worry in her voice. "The way you move. If your trying to look like a regular girl your too cautious and stealthy. Not to mention your body reacted instantly when you saw me and went defensive for a second." I tell her while I''m still picking herbs. "You can lower your weapons I honestly have zero interest in killing you or zabuza if I did you''d already be dead." a bunch of my clones come out from the trees and drop some herbs in a basket near me. She looks around in shock not knowing how I snuck up on her. Man I''ve been running pranks on anbu for years for extra snack money. You think a 14 year old girls gunna be able to detect me? She puts up her weapons with a resigned expression. "So what are you planning if you don''t want to kill us?" she asks. "I am interested in hiring you both. I can offer you both a place to live and jobs in the village of konoha." I explain. "Not to mention you know that Gato person your working for right now? He actually plans to kill you both off soon after your dine fighting us so he doesn''t have to pay you." I chuckle at her. "How can you promise us a place to live and how do you know he plans to betray us?" she asks worried that I''m telling the truth. "Well you could say the hokage owes me a big favor and if not I can unleash a very potent threat and make his life pretty miserable. As for the second what kind of dumbass mercenary are you guys to not even get paid first? Seriously though you take half the pay first at least but you guys didn''t even do that." I had some of my clones trail Gatos mercs for information and to locate his base. I then hid some clones in and around the area. Gato is quite rich and I plan to take a lot of his stuff in the scramble. I mean I''m going above and beyond for my mission got to get paid for it eh. Chapter 190 - 190. The Bridge. "So what do you have planned if we agree to your terms?" she asked. "Just a simple genjutsu to make it look like we are fighting and injured. If Gato betrays you guys you know I was being truthful if not I''ll give zabuza back his sword and you guys can go about your business." I said. she nods her head and holds out a hand towards me "I agree to a temporary ceasefire I''ll talk to zabuza and you discuss it with your team." I shake her hand and offer her some of my herbs to help her heal zabuza. After I''m done doing my stuff in the woods I head back and discuss it with Kakashi. who agrees after I point out it would be good to have one of the seven swordsmen in the village on our side and that I''d take the blame if things go south. A week goes by its just me and Kakashi on the bridge waiting. The mist rolls in and zabuzas voice comes out. "You better be right about this brat. I wouldn''t honestly love nothing more than to kill you but..." I just chuckle and summon some shadow clones in a puff of smoke and have them take the form of everyone. We then hide under a genjutsu and watch as the clones ''injure and try to kill each other'' after a bit and the clones are covered in fake blood and cut clothes Gato rolls in with his merc army. "Hahaha, zabuza your not looking too well right now. After failing the first time and almost dying this time I''ve decided to cut my losses and just kill you all. I can even make a pretty penny turning in your head for a bounty." Gato laughs out from behind his mercenaries. "So you planned to betray me this whole time Gato?" clone zabuza shouts out. "haha its only business I''m sure you understand. Why should I pay for an injured dog when I can just kill it off to save money." he laughs. I chuckle under the genjutsu and look at the pissed off zabuza "You just gunna let him talk crap or do you want me to hand it for you?" zabuza just grabs his Kunai and heads out for a slaughter. at this point in time my clones are robbing Gatos hideout and killing the rest of his mercs. it doesn''t contain tons of money but it does have a lot of information and property papers I can take back to the village. It all ended pretty anticlimactic with zabuza tearing through them like paper before cutting off Gatos head. "Well brat you were right about Gato but what makes you think you have enough pull at your village to get us in?" zabuza asks us back at tazunas house. "I''m sure being one of the seven swordsmen you know all about jinchuuriki of the tailed beasts. With you guys having the 3 tailed beast and all. I''ll tell you that I''m the only tails jinchuuriki and pretty much everyone knows about it. I also have quite a bit of pull with the old man cause he basically knows I can set the 9 tails loose on the village for being cunts and just level it to the ground. So he tries to keep me happy." I tell him who is currently looking at me with shock and wariness. Kakashi nods confirming this with zabuza as he had been watching over me since childhood as my anbu ops gaurd, not that I needed it just as a precaution though. so I don''t carve a path of bodies through the town with clones. "We will trust you on this. however I would like the fact that Haku is a bloodline limit user kept secret I don''t want her to become some kind of breeding stock for the village." he says looking at us seriously. I agree with this as I don''t think anyone should have to deal with that crap. Sasuke is pretty much destined for the cra which is the clan restoration act which means he can take multiple wives. If he wasn''t too hell bent on killing his brother. Honestly he''s still a power hungry little shit. Years of the civilian council kissing his ass so he would marry their daughters and so they can try to control him has given him the arrogant I''m better than you attitude. I''ll solve that when a problem crops up. After a few more days of waiting for the bridge to be finished we finally get to head back towards konoha. During the time we travel I talk with Haku and zabuza about the jutsu they might know. I ask them for a bit of personal training it never hurts to learn. I''ve already snagged some chunks and pieces off zabuzas sword basically it has seals and special metal on it I''ve copied which makes it grow using the iron in opponents blood for self repair. I''ll pay zabuza his sword and offer Haku some ice techniques and medical ninjutsu I have stashed. I had some jutsu for every single bloodline limit I had. I''d pretty much bought all of them. I just hadn''t really trained them a lot previously not having the Chakra for tens of thousands of clones. having regular Uzumaki bloodline just means I can summon a few tens of clones but with the fox added in I''ve gained hundreds of times the capacity. Now when we get back I have help with more assassination, ice, and water jutsu. I don''t need zabuza to train me in blades as I''m pretty sure I''m way better than him. We finally make it to the gate and scare the crap out of the guards. As they don''t expect us to just Walts up with the demon of the mist in tow. We are escorted to the hokages office by anbu gaurds. Chapter 191 - 191. Chuunin Exams Coming Up. "So let me get this straight." the third asks rubbing his forehead with a sigh. "You go out on a basic escort mission and end up killing two c rank missing nins. Then fighting an a rank and defeating him only to recruit him later and team up. Just to kill off the trading tycoon of Gatos trading and recruit said missing ninja for our village who just so happens to be one of the famous seven swordsmen of the mist." he asks me and Kakashi seriously. Sakura and Sasuke had been dismissed. "Did I mention I stole all of Gatos files and am willing to offer them to you in exchange for a trial period for these two?" I subtly bribe him. he just rubs his head more. "Fuck it they can have a 3 month probation and can become our ninja." he just gives up and passes them some papers and tells the anbu to escort them to torture and interrogation as they still need a background check for about 3 days. "They will of course be living with you Ryan as they will be your responsibility." he says. I don''t really mind it pretty much I own the apartment complex I live in as everyone else moved out and the owner sold it to the hokage which I paid for. It''s good to have my own privacy and I''ve remodeled it a bit taking out some walls and making my apartment bigger. "Sure just don''t mess up my carpets as they are new." I tell them seriously. "Next we need to discuss the chuunin exams as the civilian council wants the last loyal Uchiha to compete so they can show off to the other villages. What do you think Kakashi?" Kakashi looks up from his book "They should be fine I was planning to suggest it to them anyway. The only problem one would be Sakura but if the other two watch her it should be okay." The hokage nods handing him the chuunin exam papers to give us. I just sign mine right there. I have plans to accomplish anyway. After getting all this sorted out I head off to hang out with either anko or hinata. only anko appears to be in town right now as hinata is finishing up a mission with her team. "Hey Ryan guess what they are letting me do." Anko asks me smugly. "Probably letting you be a proctor for the chuunin exams." I say ordering some teriyaki chicken kebabs and some juice. She pouts at me "You always ruin my fun. why can''t you be surprised for once?" "Aww you poor baby how about I order double the dango for you to eat?" "Deal!" she shouts excitedly. "So how was your first c rank mission?" she asked me after calling the waiter over. "Oh you know ended up killing a tycoon and recruiting one of the seven swordsmen of the mist for konoha. Nothing much." I say with a straight face eating my chicken. She just looks at me with her mouth agape. "After some time at the T&I department him and his daughter will be moving in with me." I keep talking ignoring her shocked face. "Wait daughter? There''s a girl moving in with you?" she asks with a hint of jealousy in her voice. "Yep Zabuza and Haku Momochi. Why are you jealous? with as much time as you spend over there you might as well move in yourself. God knows you can barely feed yourself with anything other than dango and spend most of your time in interrogation." I say finishing off my food. "Accepted! Someone has to watch out for you who knows what a strange woman and the demon of the mist might do to you!" she shouts with a slight blush on her face. I guess I just somehow got another roomate. ah well. I tell her the story of what all happened in the mission and about my upcoming participation in the exams before heading off home. on my way home I hear some shouting and check the alley to see the sand ninja. holding up the hokages grandkid by his shirt. I body flicker over and grab the boys wrist crushing down on it. "You know if your violent with children like that how are you supposed to find a nice husband in the future? plus your using a bit too much eye makeup and look like some cat racoon hybrid." I say looking him straight in the face. "What the Fuck do you mean husband?!?! I''m a guy and this isn''t makeup it''s warpaint!" he shouts at me dropping konohamaru. "Also are you trying to start a war? I wonder how everyone would react to you attacking the 3rd hokages grandson?" He immediately turns pale at that thought even the girl looks slightly more pale. "You three should probably behave unless you would like to wind up dead before the exams even start." I tell them with a hint of killing intent looking over at a tree seeing a red hair boy standing there with emotionless eye with black rings around them and a giant gourd on his back. He hops off the tree and walks over. "Kankuro you really are a disgrace. Head back to the hotel before I kill you." he says to the cat boy. "y..y..yes Gaara." Kankuro says shaking in fear. he and temari quickly walk off. "You what is your name." he asks me. I reply "My name is Ryan and you should introduce yourself before asking others their name." "My name is Gaara of the sand." he says then walks away. So that guys the one tails jinchuuriki, this should be rather fun. I finally make it home to my sweet bed as soon as I pass out for some well deserved rest I''m dragged into my mind space to cuddle with kurumi. Much to my pleasure. Chapter 192 - 192. Exams Start. The next morning after a good night''s rest it was time to head off to the team 7 training ground. After a nice breakfast of course. It was basically Kakashi just giving the other two the sign up papers then fucking off. I honestly don''t think he''s taught us anything. "You guys should probably check over your gear and maybe browse some jutsu see if you can find anything useful." I tell them heading off to get my stuff ready. I have a few plans for the exams. Nothing big but a few small things. I made sure all my gear was in working order my supplies where full. I got dismissed a lot of my clones so I had almost full Chakra supplies. I am even going to use my zanpakuto. I never use it much with this body. My zanpakuto with this body is a dagger. It''s special ability is to cause status effects. such as poison, paralysis, sleep, rage, ecstasy, and many others. Basically if it''s a status effect it can cause it. Nasty bit of business. I have some special rooms built in kamui as prison cells. I plan on capturing a few enemy ninjas in the attack. I mean what better way to get my own ninja army than by stealing one and brainwashing them? sure ninja are hard to brainwash but when you have mind magic, seals, and a neat weapon you can torture or please with. The day quickly passes with all my preparations made I head off to the team meeting area. Meeting up they seem prepared. I''m just going to let Sasuke betray the village as I don''t really mind it. Not like he does any damage anyway. We head off to the academy and on the second floor there''s the genjutsu over the door number trying to trick newcomers and cut off some of the numbers. in front of the two disguised chuunin guarding the door is my body Rock Lee putting on an act with Tenten his teamate. He catches sight of me and quickly rushes over. "Ah my eternal rival I see your also participating in this youthful competition!" he excitedly shout. Flicking his vision over to Sakura he halts for a second before dropping to a knee and grabbing her hand. "This beautiful maiden with your gorgeous pink locks please do me the honor of being my girlfriend!" he asks seriously wiggling his big black bushy eyebrows. Meanwhile I''m at the side trying to not break my ribs from holding in laughs. The disgusted shocked look on Sakuras face is priceless even Sasuke is smirking. "Noooo! My heart belongs to Sasuke you bushy browed freak!" Sakura screams hiding behind Sasuke as Lee starts crying anime tears on the ground. instantly he''s back up on his feet in front of Sasuke. "I''ll fight you for her!" I grab Lee''s shoulder and whisper too him. "psst she can''t even do a basic taijutsu stance and she hates training." his attitude immediately changes. "I have realised your both madly in love and It would be unyouthful of me to steal her away. I wish you both the best of luck in your future marriage." he gives a good guy thumbs up and a smile before bolting from the room leaving behind a stunned Sasuke. "What the hell do you mean marriage!?!?! I don''t want her either!" he screams after the green jumpsuit wearing lad. Sakura however didn''t hear this as she was in her own world mumbling about marriage with her Sasuke. I couldn''t take it anymore, my ribs! "Hahaha!" I lost it. After I can breathe again we make our way to the proper room for the testing. When we enter the room we are greeting by the other rookie teams. My arm is hugged by hinata who greets me happily having not seen me in a while due to missions and team training. I look around taking in the people who are here I see the sound and sand ninja in the back listening in and I also see someone I didn''t expect. Then I remember some facts i I hadn''t thought about but I''ll deal with that later. Right now kabuto is approaching us. I hit him with a subtle imperius curse and watch his eyes glaze over before he continues doing what he was before. he starts telling us how we are attracting attention and brags about his info cards. "I want the card on Ryan." Sasuke says to him and he pulls up my details. Ryan Uzumaki, leaf ninja, 348 completed D rank missions, 23 C rank missions, 7 B rank missions, and 3 A rank missions. Has a 100% success rate. Known idiot and prankster. All combat information unavailable except uses shadow clones and taijutsu expertly. Everyone just looks at me in shock as I smile and pat hinatas head. Gaara however has a bloodthirsty look on his face. Sasuke gives me a odd look and asks. "How did you even complete that many missions? You were always with us." "Shadow clones are pretty useful when I want to just skip out on chores with you guys and nap." Sasuke looks pissed he hadn''t thought of that. "Wow Ryan your really hard working I didn''t know you were doing so many missions in these 3 months." "What?!?! Almost 400 missions in 3 months?!?!" everyone shouts out having forgotten I was a new genin. "Yeah I had some spare time on my hand and needed money for dates." as I say this hinata blushes and hides her face in my chest. I had probably bought her hundreds of cinnamon buns. Her and anko are both sweets addicts. Sakura just glares at Sasuke wondering why he never takes her on dates. Meanwhile Lee is giving me a double thumbs up with anime tears. "Yosh!!! I''ll have to work extra hard to get a date after the exams or I''ll run 300 times around the village on my thumbs!!!!" he screams out as he starts doing pushups. Everyone just backs away from him. At the point the sound ninja attack kabuto for show. Right afterwards the proctor for the first exam walks in. "Alright maggots sit down and shut up I''ll be your proctor for the first exam. You sound ninja don''t cause trouble or I''ll disqualify you." he shouts. "My name is ibiki morino and your first exam will be a written test. You see its my belief that knowledge is power I won''t let any idiots pass my exam. To start off everyone will be given 10 points. Every time your caught cheating you''ll lose 2 points. If your caught cheating 5 times your disqualified. Your team total needs at least to be 6 points to pass." He starts passing out papers as we take our seats. I''m lucky and next to hinata who is still blushing from earlier. She whispers to me "uuumhm Ryan if you need any help you can copy off my paper." such a sweet girl. "But I already have 10 points why would I even need to do the paper?" I whisper back to her. She looks at me in confusion before it clicks and she giggles. I just lay my head down and wait for this to end. Chapter 193 - 193. The Forest. After 45 minutes or so the it was time for the final question. "Well maggots it''s time for the tenth and final question. However this question has a special rule. The rule is that if you fail to answer correctly your banned from ever taking the chuunin exams again. however before the question your allowed to leave with your team and just fail til the next exams. Make your choice." Ibiki ominously declares to the test takers. At this point many people are shouting that he can''t do this and it''s unfair. "But I can do this after all I''m the proctor." he replies. After that many groups start to leave, it stops when there are only 26 teams left. Ibiki looks around. "Well done you all.....pass. You see a ninja must always be willing to face the unknown. But you must never forget that knowledge is a valuable tool." he says taking off his bandana showing a ton of scars and metal pieces covering his head. "I was at one point welcomed by enemy ninja who desired information I had. This was the result." he says pointing towards his head. Suddenly the window smashes open and in rolls anko unfurling a giant flag. on it reads ''Anko Mitarashi, #1 sexy konoha kunoichi Proctor for exam #2'' "Your early." ibiki says to her. she just rubs the back of her head and laughs "Ah so many teams left, you really must be losing your touch. But don''t worry I''ll cut them down by at least half." "As you little brats have probably guessed my name is anko and I''ll be your proctor for the next part of the test. Now get up and follow me to training ground number 44 if any of you aren''t there in an hour your disqualified." she yells jumping out the window and speeding away. Everyone scrambles to chase after her. We arrive at a massive gated forest ready for our next test. "Okay brats your next test will take place in the woods behind me commonly called the forest of death. You goal is to make it to the tower in the center of the forest with these." She pulls out two scrolls, one says heaven and one says earth. "Now here''s where the fun part comes in each team will be given only one kind of scroll. how you get the other kind from a different team is up to you. I don''t care if you steal, trade, or kill. the only rule is your not allowed to open them until you reach the tower or your disqualified." She starts pulling out papers from a pouch. "Before that though I need you to sign these waivers stating that we can''t be held responsible for your life and death once you pass these gates." someone from the audience pipes up. "What if we don''t sign them?" anko looks at him. "Then piss off back to your village any other questions?" There''s some mumbles but everyone takes a waiver. I feel some nice breasts press against my back and a warm breathe in my ear. "Try not to die in there I just got a new roommate and I''d hate to have to move out before even a week." Anko says while hugging me from behind. "Ah simple however you should be cautious as there a sneaky snake in the village that doesn''t belong to you." I whisper. Her eyes go wide and she starts discretely glancing around as I tap a coded message on the thigh. Everyone is looking at us now and I give her a peck on the cheek before heading off to the tent to get our scroll and turn in our waivers. "Alright now that everyone has their scrolls you had five days starting now to make it to the tower." everyone scrambles through different gates hiding quickly. Meanwhile I start making clones and split up from my team in the smokescreen leaving behind a clone in my place. I Start racing off towards a mark I had left a while back. Hopping through trees and putting on a disguise I summon a few more clones. I quickly close in on my target. Taking out my zanpakuto. It''s a sickly purple looking karambit style dagger. I pass out a few seals to the clones and set my sights on my target below. It''s three people. a blonde with 4 pigtails and a giant fan, a man wearing makeup and a cat style outfit with a wrapped puppet on his back, and a red haired boy with a sand gourd on his back. I unleash my weight seals and wait for an opening. Currently the sand group is slaughtering a team from the village hidden in the rain. Right as gaara finished killing the last rain ninja with a sand coffin. I strike. I hit the two regular members first slicing them with my dagger before rushing through hand seals. Water Style: Raging Waves. I spew out a torrent of water from my mouth smashing directly into gaara. His sand shoots up to defend automatically but it becomes useless pretty fast. His teammates are passed out being held by my clones. So he has zero backup. I rush forward trying to hit him with my dagger only to be blocked by some muddy sand. it doesn''t hold up very long I quickly get a few slices off and he drops to the ground like a sack of potatoes. he''s still concious I have only paralyzed him. I slap a few sealing tags on him to stop his Chakra and make sure his prisoner doesn''t take over his body. The seal they did for the one tails is absolute shit. I quickly suck them into kamui. I have a room prepared with seals and chains. I lock gaara in the middle before standing in a seal opposite of him and tearing through hand signs. I slam my palms into the ground and the Area lights up. A Chakra cloak starts being sucked out of his body and into mine. By now you''ve probably all guessed it. I''m stealing the 1 tails. Now I''m not going to kill the kid oh no I have other plans. My seals work on healing his body and repairing his poorly done seal so I don''t kill him with the extraction. After I get 95% of the one tails done I have the system copy over most of the basic soul to my part and leave gaara with the original soul. Now i basically have a blank one tails sealed in me with 95% of the chakra. I don''t want shukakus shitty attitude roaming my soul space. I make sure everything goes well with gaara his seal is repaired he''s still alive and has his sand defence his chakra reserves are about 95% lower though. but it''s a sacrifice I''m willing to make. The one tails will recover in like a year or so. I do some subtle memory wipes and drop them off back where they were after reviving them. Now you all may be wondering why I decided to steal the one tails. let me tell you something I discovered a few years back. My summon path of my rinnesharingan is both great and absolute shit. The animal path allows you to summon any animal or person without the use of hand signs or anything like that. Now here lies the problem. You have to provide the summons. That''s right the summons are completely fucking empty. The only reason Nagato in Naruto had any was because he caught and modified his own summons or used one of his bodies or konan to summon. I learned this by trying to summon the bird Nagato had but I got fucking nothing just some notifications I had to provide my own by the system. As I asked questions I learned I can modify anything I want as long as it was living for my summon including tailed beasts. So over the years kurumi has been providing me chakra from the ninetails. I''ve gotten my won giant fox summon with the help of the system. it only has 8 tails right now because if I draw too much energy from kurumi it might hurt her and my body can''t handle that much chakra. after kurumi is free from the seal I can replace her with the chakra fox I''ve been making so I have no side effects. But if I try that now my body would more than likely blow up. I''ve modified the fox summon for my animal path. I have full loyalty and I''ve given it a pair of rinnesharingan. The chakra color is the purple of the rinnesharingan. I''m going to do the same with the one tails. I start implanting memories and skills into it giving it a rinnesharingan. My chakra control is a bit fucked being given close to 95% of a tailed beasts chakra to my reserves I''ll have to get my shadow boys working. The chakra works a bit differently per tailed beast. each tail doesn''t mean it''s just one tail stronger chakra wise. it basically doubles the previous tail. so the two tails is twice as strong as the one tails. which means the three tails is twice as strong as the two tails and four times stronger than the one tails and so on. But enough about my new summons let''s get back to the woods I have a few more things to solve. Chapter 194 - 194. The Forest Pt 2. Making my way through the forest. I notice that some of my clones are fighting orochimaru already. I just ignore that bull for now I have zero intentions of showing off my power to him and messing up plans. I have my clones half ass the combat and barely make it. I make my way in a different direction. I come upon a nasty looking scene 2 members of a party dead and ripped apart by some massive bear. The third crying and being pinned into a hallow tree. I quickly cut off the bears head and pick up a pair of glasses. The sobbing figure notices this and squints over at me. I gently put the glasses on her face and watch as a blush comes across her cheeks. "Seems like you were in quite a pickle, glad I showed up on time. Judging by that lovely red hair of yours I''m guessing you might be an Uzumaki am I right?" I smile at her dazing the poor girl who squeaks out a yes. "Oh well nice to meet you my name is Ryan Uzumaki." She blushes more "My name is Karin, thank you for saving me. Although it won''t do much good now that my team is dead..." She looks down sadly and mumbles out some unintelligible words before starting to cry. I just pat her head and give her comforting words. "Hey seeing as your also an Uzumaki how about you come and stay with me in konoha I have a nice big place and I''m sure you''ll be welcomed here. All Uzumaki are welcome to live in konoha freely." she looks at me "But I''m from the leaf village how can I move here?" she asked confused. "Ah don''t worry about that I can solve it. The hokage owes me some favors. I mean I''ve already moved in one of the seven swordsmen of the mist what''s a fellow Uzumaki?" she looks shocked. "Anyway it''s quite dangerous here we should get going." I pick up the scroll off the ground storing it. I lift her up in a classic princess carry. She wraps her arms around my neck blushing the whole time as I start hopping off. (A/N I''m starting the red head waifu collection now boys. yeet. also I plan on knocking out some basic world''s before moving on to custom fan fic world''s for better character development.) "You shouldn''t head in this direction there''s a massive chakra signature over there." I had forgotten she was a sensor. "Don''t worry its just one of the sannin being a pedo no need to panic and have you even felt my chakra signature?" I unleashed my chakra I had been hiding and the girl practically starts to pant in ecstacy and let''s out a cute moan. I quickly pull it back hiding it. "So huge it''s like being engulfed by the sun." She pants out. I just chuckle. She quickly regains her faculties blushing as she hides her face in my shoulder embarrassed by what happened. I wait for the fight to end. karin confirms that orochimaru is gone and I make my way over to see a collapsed Sakura and Sasuke. Who is now squirming in pain from a curse mark on his neck. I check them for wounds. "I can heal those for you if you want." karin asks shyly pulling up her sleeves and revealing nasty bite marks. "Rejected and your not allowed to use that anymore." I use advanced medical jutsu to heal her arms and the other twos wounds. She looks shocked. "If you want to help me in the future I''ll teach you real medical jutsu no need to use your chakra like that it could lead to problems and it must hurt." She nodded meekly. I''m pretty sure her mother was killed doing the same thing for the leaf. I pat her head and summon more clones and start heading towards the tower still carrying her. We are intercepted by the sound ninja in route. "Drop the Uchiha and you can keep your life." Said one of the males. *Woosh* some sand from the ground flies into his face he starts coughing then screams before dropping to the ground and going still. I had always wanted to try using shukakus sand. I basically just pushed it into his nose and mouth and shot it through his brain and organs. "Wow those are some serious allergies. Why didn''t you two help him?" I ask with an innocent smile at the two shaking teamates. "Wait don''t kill us please we were put up to this by lord orochimaru! He wanted us to test the Uchiha." the girl shouts. The guy however tried to discretely attack me only to die in an even more gruesome way smashed to death by sand under him. "Well looks like your the last one left. I''ll think about what to do with you later." I slap a seal on her and store her in one of the cells in kamui under guard of some clones. By this time Sasuke has woken up from his curse seal and started to laugh like a madman radiating odd power. I just knock him out and continue on my way. I pass by shikamarus team stopping to chat and giving them one of the spare scroll I have. doing the same with hinatas team before heading off to the tower. but not before getting some jealous looks from hinata for carrying karin. Finally arriving at the tower I unfold the scrolls and out pops iruka. "Wow you guys are fast almost the first ones here." the his looks turn serious seeing the passed out Sasuke and Sakura. "What happened?" "We had a run in with orochimaru. I''m pretty sure he used a curse seal on Sasuke so might want to have him checked out." I pass the boy to him "Also I need a few words with the third. tell him I''m moving another Uzumaki to the village and to prepare paperwork." iruka looks at karin curiously as she grips my sleeve. He body flickered away with Sasuke with a nod. I make my way inside dropping Sakura off at the medical bay for at checkup before heading to the cafeteria for some lunch with karin. I few hours later we are summoned to the hokage office by an anbu. Chapter 195 - 195. Preperations. "Explain to me what you''ve found out and what you want in trade." the hokage asks rubbing his forehead. "Well if information is valuable enough I want a field promotion to chuunin with a special mission to compete in the finals. I also want Karin here to be allowed to stay with me in the village. Being an Uzumaki you should understand." he waves his hand. "Well first off we have to wait we have some guests." the hokage raises an eyebrow before the door is banged open and in walks Danzo and two of the elders of the civilians council. "I hear your bringing in a new Uzumaki. we would like to put her in the CRA for her bloodline to the village." says one of the elders. Before anyone else can even speak I''ve unleashed my seals pushing fast off the ground sliding my ninjato out. *Woosh splurt* I''ve cut off danzos arm in one slice storing it as fast as I can before continuing my attack. Danzo is fast to retreat and I''ve got to duck a blade from a hidden root agent who was hiding in the room. two more root agents pop out behind Danzo from the hallway. by this point the anbu in the room have already reacted even the hokage is on his feet. I cut down on of the root who blocked me from getting Danzo. throwing my dagger at the other hitting him in the center of his mask. by this point Danzo is on guard and firing off 1 handed wind bullets at me. I zoom under them catching him mid wind bullet with a fist to the gut smashing him through the wall to the hallway dodging another slash from the last root member before he''s killed by an anbu. the elders are locked down by the hokage and anbu while I chase danzo. With a quick slash I cut off his head grabbing it I absorb his soul for information. I summon out some clones and they quickly rush out to get to work. I head back inside and look at the shocked people. "Mind explaining what that was about?" the third asks warily. I pull out the arm I stored earlier. It''s got ten sharingan implanted on it and a face of the first hokage hashirama on the shoulder. "He was a traitor to the village working alongside orochimaru in experiments and planning to attack the village this coming month." They looked shocked at my revelation as I store the sharingan arm back and put danzos head in my inventory. I explain the plans for the attack to them including the sand and how their leader is most likely dead at the moment and how orochimaru is the leader of the sound village. I also let them know there''s another jinchuriki in the village right now and inform them about gaara. "This information is classified now as an s rank secret. You are to be immediate promoted to chuunin and given the mission to help secure the city and watch over the exams in secret while competing. After the next test your are to work with anbu and cover our defenses. This is an s rank mission." He stamps some papers handing them over to me which I store. I have some clones quickly repairing the room. "You should have those two locked down in solitary until this is over I don''t know if they are traitors." I point at the elders. The hokage nods. "Anbu escort them to T&I for a stay." they woosh off. Hiruzen sighs before taking off his hat. "I''m retiring after this I''m way to old for this shit." he hands Karin some citizenship papers and a genin setup and welcomes her to konoha and reminds her not to talk about anything that happened. After all this we head back to the tower to wait for the next test while the hokage summons his ninja to get them ready for war. my shadow clones are busy capturing root agents and sealing them for pickup I have plans for them. I take out danzos head pulling off the bandages over his eye. giving me a look at the eyes he stole from shisui uchiha. this eye has an amazing ability with some long ass name that''s ridiculous. let''s just call it subtle mind control. it allows the user to enter the mind of the other person and change their opinions and feeling and much more making them do things the user wants them too all while making them believe it was of their own choice. quite a dangerous ability. I pull the eye out and let the system absorb it. it let''s me gain this ability. now I have 3 kamui, susanoo, and the mind control Kotoamatsukami. long ass name. I''ll get wrong everytime so it''s mind control from now on. I absorb one of the eyes in the arm as well giving me the izanagi ability. what this ability does is basically let''s me turn imagination into reality. it''s based on the creation of all things. this would let me deny death by simple imagining I never died. however if I didn''t have the rinnesharingan this would come at a very high price of permanent blindness of that eye. I have 9 eyes left and a batch of hasirama cells. I absorb some of the hasirama cells using the system. but something happened that I forgot about. [Senju cells absorbed combining with other bloodlines.....complete otsutsuki bloodline created binding started.] Ah shit. I look down in horror as my previously tan skin starts to change to a pure white color and pain shoots through my head before small horns start to sprout. My eyes undergo another change and I''ve seemed to have gained the ability to see Chakra like the byakugan my regeneration and Chakra skyrocket. I look over in the mirror and see my blonde hair is now a bluish white my eyes have changed into a kind of pale purple I''ve got two tiny horns and I look like a ghost I''m so white. "System quick fix my back to my normal look!!!!" I shout in horror. [Request confirmed] my horns suck back into my head, my tan comes back, and my eyes are their regular blue gray color. I had forgotten that the Senju bloodline with the rinnesharingan bloodline from uchihas makes up the otsutsuki bloodline. I sigh in relief looking at my normal body again, turning around I see Karin looking at me with a gobsmacked face. "That never happened." she just nods. I pat her head and make my way to the cafeteria for some lunch. At this point my Chakra control is absolutely fucked. I''ve also gained sensory abilities along with the ability to see Chakra points I''ll have to get some training from hinata in soft style. I hope quickly to the kamui and summon a few thousand clones for Chakra control excercises. We never mention the lapse of judgment again or the pale white ghost body I had. Chapter 196 - 196. Are You Not Entertained? finally the days pass by and all the competitors are in the tower. we all arrive outside the arena to be talked to by the hokage. "Now since there are so many people here there''s going to be a preliminary round to cut down on numbers. Those of you who win the rounds now will have to fight in the finals held one month from now in the stadium against each other. now anyone who wants to step out please do so now." kabuto quickly bows out leaving an odd number of people. "Well given there''s an odd number one of you will be chosen to get a free pass to the next round. luck is also something a ninja needs." I was chosen as a free pass by the system. The matches then started. First match up was Sasuke vs yoroi from kabutos team. Sasuke ended up winning using taijutsu as the opponents only ability was to absorb chakra. Kakashi took him away immediately after the battle for more checks on his cursed seal. next up in the match was Shino vs Kiba. Since Kiba pretty much only knows taijutsu he was overwhelmed by shinos bugs who just absorbed all his chakra until he passed out leaving shino the winner. Match number three was kankuro of the sand versus the last member of kabutos party who ended up getting his bones broken by kankuros puppet losing the match. fourth matchup Sakura versus Ino ending in a pathetic double knockout from the pitiful Sasuke fangirls. The fifth match was Tenten of Konohagakure''s Team Guy against Temari of Sunagakure''s Sand Siblings. The match was over quickly, as all the projectile weapons used by Tenten were completely countered by the Wind Release techniques used by Temari, who won without taking as much as a single scratch. The sixth match was shikamaru versus Choji of the same team with shikamaru coming out victorious using his shadow manipulation to run Choji into walls. Match number seven was hinata versus her cousin neji. "Hey hinata I''ll take you on a date to eat cinnamon buns if you win." I whisper in her ear. At this point neji was shivering in fear from the look hinata was giving him. He was the systematically destroyed in an overwhelming defeat by hinata. he was unconcious before he hit the ground. hinata was standing in front of me with sad puppy eyes making sure I was serious about my promise. I had to give her a pinky swear before she would go back to her team. The last match was Lee vs gaara. Lee still lost but not as badly and he wasn''t as injured he would still have to get some medical attention though. "Well that''s it for the preliminary round the next round matchup will be decided right now and you have 1 month to prepare." Shino vs Kankuro Shikamaru vs Temari Ryan vs Hinata Gaara vs Sasuke. Well that went about as expected. I have to use this month to get my chakra control updated and do some prep before the invasion starts and maybe sneak some moves off the pervert sage as he would be in town about now. Everyone headed out either going home to rest or to their hotels. I headed back to my apartment and was met with zabuza, Haku, Karin, and Anko. I had given Haku and zabuza an apartment on the floor below mine but they still came to hang out and congratulate me on passing so far. Anko and zabuza were filled in on the upcoming invasion and where excited to slaughter enemies. Haku would be following zabuza and Karin would follow me for safety reasons. I had given zabuza his sword already in exchange for a few jutsu he had that i wanted. one of my clones would be helping both Haku and Karin in medical ninjutsu, ice techniques, and the Uzumaki adamantine chains for karin. this ability needs good Chakra control so I''ll have to wait a bit before teaching her as mine is shit at this point. After discussion I headed into my kamui and started to get to work on some small projects. Inside my dimension is a medical room I had made lying on the bed is the body of a blonde haired man. I started to fix the giant hole in his stomach repairing any damage with senju cells and advanced medical ninjutsu. I swapped out his blue eyes with a pair of sharingan from 9 I had left. After his body was done I pressed my palms against his chest and used the rinnesharingan revival technique. Usually this drains the life force of the person but with the help of the system I was able to use Chakra. after a few minutes of pumping chakra and changing his bloodline a bit so he can use sharingan without the massive drain with the hashirama cells he started to slowly wake up. This was one of my war preperations. Minato hadn''t just been sitting in my mindspace twiddling his thumbs all these years. I had supplied him with hundreds of jutsu from my collection I had read. The man was a genius with the things I gave him he invented so many new jutsu he was now an even bigger force to be feared and with a sharingan and increased chakra from hashirama cells. The man was about as dangerous as you could get. "Your body will take some getting used to as I adjusted it using hashiramas cells I stole from your old friend Danzo. You also might want to practice with that sharingan." I said passing him some water medicine and clothes. He quickly downed the stuff and changed. "What are the plans for this month?" he asked me stretching his body and getting a feel for it. "I was gunna have you train with some of my clones as my chakra control has been blown to shit and you need to adjust aswell. You should make some clones also get them to work on chakra control and maybe read some things in my library." he nodded. "we should probably get hiruzen and jiraiya in on the plans too after you get your mother out." he said with an evil smile. I made my way over to another bed and pulled out kushinas body from the inventory and started to fix it up with a little help from him. she got the same hashirama cells and sharingan eyes. Her body was much harder to revive as I had to fill up her chakra reserves. It was exhausting. after about and hour she started to wake up and I sat in a chair completely put of breathe. I really need to fix my chakra control. Soon I was crushed into a hug by a loving excited mother. "Now I can''t finally hug you in real life anytime I want and if anyone bullies you I can just beat them up!" after a good 20 minutes of trying to escape. I had given her some sword training manuals her swords hiruzen had and told her to help us in training. I also told her she would get to see jiraiya soon to which she only started sharpening her sword and cracking her knuckles with some sinister laughter. Poor jiraiya. Somewhere in konoha at a female hotspring high above in a tree a white haired man shivered for no reason. Quickly looking around for enemies and finding none he went back to peeping with perverted giggles. Chapter 197 - 197. Start Of The Competition. After a few days of practice and teaching the girls some basics I figure now was the time to go out and find my prevented god father. I sent out some clones and had them search near all the hot springs. It didn''t take long to find him. Sneaking up behind him I hit him on the neck with a Chakra sealing seal and dragged him into my dimension. Throwing him on the floor at the feet of my waiting mother. "Hey brat what''s the big idea I was doing research he shouts at me." I only give him a look of pity. "Oh jiraiya what kind of research would make it so you forgot your godfather duties for over 13 years?" a sweet and sinister voice sounds out from behind him causing his muscles to lock up in pure terror. Slowly turning around he sees kushina with red hair waving in the wind with some kind of demonic Chakra coming off of her with new sharingan eyes spinning in absolute cold fury with a sweet smile on her face. "guh Kushina your alive it''s a miracle I''m so happy to see you and Minato your alive too this is such a happy celebration we need to celebrate." Minato looks at him in pity before saying. "It will only get worse the longer you try and stall." jiraiya chokes as he''s been betrayed by his own student. "Nooo please kushina it''s not my fault the spy network..... wait what are you doing with that?!?!" many hours later a badly bruised and beaten jiraiya was crying sadly as he filled up jiraiya shaped holes in the ground. In said hole was the remains of his famous smut books he was beaten with for the last few hours. After that he was filled in on how they were alive with the excuse they were sealed inside me and the sharingan used to belong to danzo. They started planning for the upcoming invasion. we brought in hiruzen who was in tears almost at the sight of Minato and kushina I was going to bring in Kakashi but he was training Sasuke right now. I had Minato and jiraiya help me with new jutsu and even snuck into the Uchiha compound and copied their collection of thousands of justsu with my clones earning us a nice bit of fun stuff to play with. I started to practice the eight gates techniques. with the help of my insane regeneration I was able to train to keep the gates open permanently given enough time to practice. It helped strengthen my body to an incredible degree with just the first gate being active tearing and repairing my muscles. it would take a very long time for my body to get used to it so I could only do that one for the next few months. I got the toad summon but I didn''t plan to use it much right now. Karin, Haku, and Anko got to meet my mother who was just blabbering on about grandbabies to their embarrassment. Zabuza came as well getting a shock that Minato was alive they also started training with us I had manuals for just about everything. Just like that a month went by and it was time for the finals. We made our way to the now packed stadium. Many of the other villages where coming to watch. It was only the sand genin vs konoha genin at this point. Jiraiya and Minato were guarding the city walls with Minato in disguise of course. Kushina was with us disguised to help protect the kids and citizens. I had dispersed tons of clones throughout the city to help when the invasion happens. We made our way up to the stands to wait until the tournament started. the other teams arrive soon and it''s time to get this show on the road. The hokage stands up and shouts. "Let the tournament begin." Me and hinata hop into the stadium to prepare for our match. The referee starts talking. "On my signal you may begin fighting. if I stop the match or call it to an end you must stop fighting or risk being disqualified. On my mark three, two, one, begin!" hinata instantly takes her taijutsu stance. "I''m sorry hinata I''ve got to end this without us using too much energy I must use my secret technique designed just for occasions like this." I tell her with a serious expression as she looks at me warily. I grab the bottom of my shirt before jerking it off over my head revealing a tanned toned body from hard days of working out and exercise. I grab a waterbottle from my pouch pouring water all over my head and body. I run my hands down my chest and abs sensually undoing my belt. *THUD THUD THUD THUD* I hear 1 thud of a body in front of me and 3 in the stands. looking over I see hinata passed out with blood coming out of her nose a cherry red face and a blissful expression. hyuuga clan members are closet perverts but it seems I got some collateral damage on a few more perverts. looking over I see Karin, Haku, and Anko all passed out with bloody noses and blissful expressions in the stands. The hokage up in his seat has been facepalming this whole time "What are you a ninja or a stripper?!?!?!" he shouts at me. I just shrug my shoulder "It worked didn''t it?" I pick up hinata cleaning the blood off her face and hop back to the stands near the other passed out girls and zabuza who is looking at me like an idiot. I receive a teary thumbs up from a crying Lee who is shouting something about youthful muscles. I pretend nothing happens as the next round begins between a blushing temari and shikamaru. The battle was boring. It was mainly just shikamaru hiding in trees trying to catch her with his shadow possession jutsu while she just used long distance wind jutsu. I''m pretty sure most ninja only know like one or two attacks like seriously Noone ever has diverse combat. The battle ends with shikamaru catching temari but having to give up due to low Chakra reserves after an hour or so. I mean if only he had some other moves besides shadow possession. He might have been able to solve it faster. They make their way back to the stands where shikamaru just lays down on the ground to take a nap. I also have an urge to nap but sadly I can''t right now. The next match is shino versus kankuro but kankuro surrenders instantly probably wanting to save Chakra for the invasion. Chapter 198 - 198. Invasion Start. Next match is Sasuke versus Gaara. we have to wait around for a few minutes and right as he''s about to get disqualified Kakashi and him show up in the arena. I bet they did it on purpose. The fight was mainly gaara defending against fire jutsus with his sand and covering himself up in a giant sandball to prevent being attacked. Then Sasuke pulls out his new move the chidori only to barely hit gaaras shoulder with the lightning based jutsu causing him to bleed a little. This sets the little psycho off as he has never been hurt before. "BlOoD?!?! MoThEr HeLp MeEe!!!!" he goes into full reeeee mode and puts himself to sleep unleashing shukaku. at this point a genjutsu is cast over the crowd and enemy ninja start to attack. Orochimaru grabs the hokage from his disguise as the kazekage of the sand and speeds off. Missing the fact that shukaku is only like 7 feet tall due to my draining most of his chakra and is quickly shut down with water jutsu fired at him from me and zabuza. my clones get to work waking people up and defending them with the other jonin. I start rounding them up and slapping chakra seals on them before putting them in kamui discretely. it only takes a few minutes to have the arena locked down and the civilians being escorted to the safe houses. outside the stadium a load explosion and roars are heard as Orochimaru summoned giants snakes to destroy the city walls jiraya has already summoned giant toads with the help of Minato to fight them off. My clones are subduing sand, sound, and left over root ninja for jailing piling them up after stripping and sealing them of weapons and chakra. I kill a few and blow up some buildings of people who had been shitty to me after robbing them to make it not look so suspicious. little cunts think I forgot about being kicked out of their stores as a kid eh? I got you. All in all I''ve done more damage to the village than the invaders. I don''t know what I am at this point. probably some kind of good villain or chaotic hero who knows. I mean for the greater good am I right? I make my way to the giant barrier that has been erected on top of one of the buildings. looking inside I see the 3rd fighting the reincarnated bodies of the 1st and 2nd hokage and orochimaru. With a quick pop I apparate inside the barrier. behind the first grabbing him by the head and tearing out his soul which I absorb. next up i body flicker to the second dodging pressured water guns and dragons flying at me while the 3rd starts fighting off orochimaru with my timed distraction. Closing in the distance I get involved in a hand to hand fight. With observation Haki and a rinnesharingan going I easily smash the second into the ground with a well timed axe kick to the head. putting my hand on his chest and dodging a water bullet to the face I yank out his soul absorbing that too. By this point the third has used a seal on orochimaru to get rid of his arms he pretty much dead weight collapsed on the ground. I run over kicking the snake pedo away who figures now it''s probably a good time to run since the third looks like he is dying from overusing chakra. The barrier falls and him and his minions rush off out of the city. I put my hand on the thirds chest and tear out his soul. Just kidding I start helping to stabilize his chakra so he doesn''t die. while the anbu rush in the help carry him to the hospital. at this point the fighting has pretty much ended I look over the city and see my clones finishing up destroying some building and putting the useful enemies into a pile that I suck into kamui along with them for sorting. Ah such a nice day isn''t it. At this point in time little did people know I had some of my clones running rampant in the village hidden in the sand looting ninja gear and scrolls like puppet manuals and puppets. Killing off most of the Council and destroying buildings all while disguised as akatsuki members. I mean art is an explosion am I right?!?! we can''t just blow up one or two buildings now can we? I make sure not to get innocents involved like children. later on I''ll suggest joining our village as compensation for attacking our village. After all they basically live in a destroyed sand hell now why not move to a nice village. Plus I took like way over half their ninja force. I''ll have a secret move I can use to get them to join. But that''s all later, right now it''s time to check over the village for any missed enemy ninja and repair the city walls. The sand trio have all been captured and are being held in T&I right now. most of the village ninja are checking for left over citizens and hidden explosives in the town as some of the ninja had set up explosive seals on houses. Totally wasn''t me, nope. After making sure everything was all done a meeting was held in the hospital at the third hokages room. he had given me, jiraiya, and sasuke a task to go and find tsunade. Cause apparently he quits. "Fuck this shit I''m too old I only took the job to use the hokage crystal ball to peep on hotspings!" the anbu all facepalm. Well I guess this is our next mission we head out in the morning I mean who am I to turn down free pay? Chapter 199 - 199. On The Road Again. The next morning we all meet up at the gate I have Kushina and Minato in my kamui. Karin Haku and zabuza will be staying behind as they are registered ninja with the village now and will be helping out. Me, jiraiya, and Sasuke all sign out at the gate and start making our way to the biggest gambling area that tsunade was last seen in. It will take a few days and we have to pass through some hotspring villages so we can rest in some inns instead of sleeping in the woods so jiraiya can research. In one for those inns we have some nice company. which turns out to be Itachi Uchiha and Kisame both wearing akatsuki uniforms. Sasuke loses his shit charges up a chidori and immediately gets obliterated by his big brother. "Yo! how about we sit down and have a nice little chat and if anything I tell you doesn''t catch your interest how about I come with you willingly." I ask them sitting down in a chair. They both look at me curiously. "Speak." and I do explaining what akatsuki needs the jinchuriki for, much to their shock I even name off all the members and their abilities. Next I throw out a nice offer. "I''d like for both of you to join konoha and fight against them I can even get you both pardoned for your crimes and for you kisame I can get you strong enemies to fight." "and how do you think you can do that?" itachi asks me. I pass him some papers I had stolen from root hideouts explaining the entire Uchiha massacre and then toss out danzos severed head. "Well you see the hokage owes me a favor and your innocent anyway and I can even help you cure that lung cancer that''s killing you." I say with a smile. "not to mention I''ve already stolen one of the seven swordsmen of the mist to recruit, what''s another? plus don''t you want to get your little brother off this dark path he''s on and break the Uchiha curse" I say pointing at the destroyed Sasuke on the floor. "And if we refuse?" kisame asks. I summon out Minato and Kushina from kamui. "Simple we kill you and I take that sweet sword as a collection item." they look at Minato recognizing him but shocked he has a sharingan. I explain how that happened a little. "Well its not like we have much of a choice and your way does seem more fun plus I can''t let my partner die of some disease." says kisame. "We agree." itachi replies. "That''s a good little itachi ah you''ve grown so big since I''ve last seen you." kushina smiles at him. "Aunt Kushina it''s good to see you again. mother was devastated by your loss." "Don''t worry we plan to revive a few people from the village sooner or later your mother included." kushina said smiling happily. I sense jiraiya coming and suck them all into my kamui dimension so they can talk. Jiraiya has a toad escort Sasuke back cause he got absolutely destroyed and we continue on our journey. After a few more days of travel we finally make it to the city tsunade is supposed to be in me and jiraiya split up to look for the future hokage. finally finding her drunk in a bar complaining about losses. jiraiya attempt to convince her to come back but she spouts crap about how it''s a cursed job and she doesn''t want to. "Hey how about we make a bet?" I ask her. "Oh and what could you have that I want little brat?" she asks smugly. I pull out crates of money I''d stolen from Gato and set it in front of her. "How about a few million to gamble with and I''ll even pay off your debts." "And what are the terms of the bet?" She asks with her eyes glittering at all the money. "Very simple it''s a test to see who is stronger we simple throw a punch at the same time and whoever is stronger wins. if I win you have to come back to be the hokage and be my future wife. What do you say are you confident in the bet?" I ask with a smirk looking down on her. before shizune can even say anything tsunade shouts "Deal little brat enjoy paying of my debts, hahaha!!!" and rushes outside. standing across from her on a barren street with jiraiya looking on at me in shock and worry. "are you ready little brat." she says rolling her arms arms and looking smug. I''m not going to go easy on you this is free money after all." I pop off my seals and release the first 5 gates of opening I cover my arm in armament haki and pull back my fist focusing all my power and most of my Chakra in that single point. I swing as hard as I can at her fist. The world stills. Then *KRAAABOOOOM* everything in a 20 meter area craters and exploding out of the smoke flies a blonde big tittied woman crashing along the road and into some buildings with a shattered arm spinning like a top. the power of the punch had obliterated the top of my shirt and ruined my shoes as I was forced to use Chakra to catch my footing. jiraiya and shizune look dumfounded before rushing after tsunade to help her in panic. I may have overdone it a bit. Chapter 200 - 200. One Punch!!!!! After we dig tsunade out of the building and book it before guards come. we take tsunade back to the inn to check on her situation. she''s pretty messed up. dislocated shoulder broken arm in multiple places and her body is starting to look like one big bruise however her internals are safe we just have to set her arm and speed up the healing a bit with medical ninjutsu. Looking over I see jiraiya giving me a praising look "Hahaha you really showed her I''ve never seen anyone overpower her like that it''s the greatest feeling ever to see her on the receiving end of one of those punches hahahah!" he''s laughing super hard at tsunade right now not noticing she already woke up until he''s being punched in the face. "Shut up you idiot!" she shouts pummeling him into the ground. But he''s still laughing "Hahaha you should see your face you look like a bloated grape ahaha!" *pummeling intensifies* "Aaaaaaaah!" "be careful wife you don''t want to beat him to death just yet we might need him." I say behind her causing her to stumble "YOUUU!" she shouts pointing at me. I just kiss her finger. "Yep me now get back in bed and heal you have wife duties and hokage problems to worry about in the future or are you not going to honor your debt?" I ask raiding an eyebrow. She sputters but reluctantly gets back in bed with a pout. I only chuckle and start running medical ninjutsu over her wounds. As she secretly watches me out of the corner of her eye. "Your quite good but you could use some improvement, who taught you medical ninjutsu?" she asks curiously. "Noone taught me I learned it myself so it may be a bit lacking to you but it''s better than nothing to me. plus my Chakra is like 1000x more dense than yours being a jinchuriki. so I''m still fine tuning it." I tell her much to her shock. "Your welcome to be a helpful wife and give me training though." I poke fun at her as she pouts again. The pulp that is jiraiya just continues to lay on the ground and chuckle. We might want to rest up I have no doubt that orochimaru will probably be seeking you out to fix his arms the old 3rd injured during the konoha invasion. Jiraiya starts to fill her in on everything that happened recently as soon she''s going to be leading the village anyway might as well let her know what mess she''s walking in on. I catch tsunade staring at me with a blush and remember I have no shirt on. "Don''t look at me with such lustful eyes, your wounded and we can''t have you getting so worked up with your body in that condition." I''m hit in the face with a pillow "Whose lustful you little brat!?!?!" I just chuckle and finish healing her letting jiraiya continue talking. I head back to my room to shower and change clothes and shoes I also have to replace my glove as it was destroyed. I Check my gear to make sure nothing else is damaged before heading off to sleep. I wake up in the morning and head down to get myself some breakfast. I see shizune and the little pig tonton waiting for food as well and just plop down across from them calling the waitress over to order some bacon, eggs, sausages and toast. I start talking to shizune about what her life has been like with tsunade. poor girl always having their money lost or on the run from debt collectors having to try and stop tsunades from drinking away anything that''s left. Such a sad time. After her tearful story and many pity shoulder pats we get our breakfast and finally tsunade makes her way down looking much better. jiraiya had already snuck off to the hotsprings when I stopped paying attention to him. I''ll probably make up some story and tell mom he left me alone in a town of gambling and prostitutes to go and get girls. yes that sounds good. (Jiraiya in the distance felt a sense of impending doom and shudders) "Good morning aren''t you looking more beautiful, how are you feeling?" I ask tsunade as she sits down a hint of pink on her cheeks. "I''m doing fine thank you for asking. what were you two talking about?" "oh I was just asking all about your adventures and seeing what kind of woman you are from shizunes point of view." picking up my bacon and eating it on toast, ignoring the horrified look on tsunades face as she looked at shizune who ignored her and looked away. I call the waitress over again and order tsunade some food as she just sits there with a lifeless expression on her face. "Ah don''t worry about it I mean I have some much worse people in my harem thank a broke, deadbeat, gambling drunk." light refills her eyes "Really?!" then it clicks. "What do you mean deadbeat gambling drunk. Also what''s this about a harem?!" she shouts. "Ah you''ll fine out about it later and don''t worry even if you are those things I''ll still introduce you to my parents." I smile as I watch the tick mark appear on her forhead. Then I summon out kushina "Mother meet your new daughter in law I won her in a bet you might recognize her as one of the legendary sannin tsunade the slug princess." Tsunade goes even more horrified and shocked and starts sputtering out excuses and greetings as I just watch the chaos evolve. Chapter 201 - 201. Back To Konoha After some explaining to my mother about tsunade who almost dies in embarrassment. I decide we should head back early to avoid an encounter with the pedo. I have some of my clones go fetch jiraiya as we start packing up to head back. Once we have everything settled we head out quickly. it''s not that I don''t want to kill orochimaru it''s just he still has uses like sasuke. besides I don''t want the little emo brat running around konoha while I''m here he can just go bug orochimaru for a few years. Itachi thinks it''s a good idea too and we can just hide the truth from him for a while as the brat is still way too weak. We make it back to the city in record time my clones have pretty much repaired the walls. however we didn''t fix the shops or anything else we broke with the excuse that I''m way too tired to care. We head inside the hokages office and are greeted by the 3rd who instantly throws his hat on the table and yells "I fucking retire!" before breaking a window as he jumps out of it and runs. "By the way how come you never used shadow clones to help with your paperwork!" I shout after him "NOOOOOOOO!" a scream of despair resounds through the entire village knowing now he had wasted tens of years doing paperwork by himself when he could have used clones. "Tsunade make sure you use shadow clones don''t be a disappointment like the old man." I say to her and nod sagely. "Any other tips oh mighty one?" She asks. "Tell the civilian council to fuck off for everything. recall all squads and make them do advanced classes for jutsu and other needed skills, redo the academy courses so they all aren''t fucking history and add more than 3 jutsu also make Might Guy taijutsu teacher. Next up I''ll be donating some items to the village every civilian ninja is allowed to learn." I take out a bunch of stolen and copied jutsu scrolls and put them on the desk. "From now on make D rank missions include learning D and C rank jutsu. our ninja are shit. next set up some kind of small council to do bullshit paperwork you shouldn''t have to worry about...." I pick up a paper on the desk and read it. "The increase need of applesauce?" what the fuck? "These guys couldn''t wipe their own ass without someone signing a paper for it, fix the council or I''ll simply kill them off." Shizune is madly taking notes and tsunade is agreeing even jiraiya is nodding. "Those are what you should focus on. oh and negotiate with the sand see if we can get them into our village after all they did attack us and I may have destroyed their village and stolen all their jutsu scrolls, ninja gear, and the entire library." I say before quickly body flickering away only to hear another shout "WHAT?!?!?" I ignore this. Making my way downtown walking fast. Faces pass and I''m home bound. Staring blankly ahead just making my way. Making a way through the crowd. And I need you doodleydoodleydoo. And I miss you doodleydoodleydoo. And now I wonder *Starts humming the rest of the song as I make my way to get some BBQ. Damn random songs popping in my head! I just want some fresh cooked BBQ rib tips mannn. I finish up a nice big meal and head on home. I make my way upstairs and slide my key into the lock opening up my door only to see ruin. my house is destroyed I''m pretty sure there''s some kind of potato and what remains of my favorite potlid stuck in my roof. There standing in the middle of the room near a blown up kitchen stove is zabuza and anko. They both look at me at the same time "He/She did it!" they shout pointing at each other. I walk over still whistling a nice tune and pick up the collapsed Karin throwing her over my shoulder and grab Haku who is on the overturned couch and tuck her under my arm before walking back to the front door closing it and locking it. I proceed to make my way to the nearest inn and get a room where I cuddle my companions and sleep away the day. I''ll have a lot of bullshit to do tomorrow and I need my sleep and mofu mofu time now. Can''t let things like destroying other villages and a blown up kitchen thwart my plans. I even get more cuddle time in my mind scape by the busy redhead kurumi and warm floofy tails aww yess. Chapter 202 - 202. Sasuke-kun? I''m awoke to the sound of heavy panting in my ears and open my eyes to see two red faced girls breathing heavily. "well I see you enjoyed the cuddling." they both nod then hide their faces. "Sadly I fear our time will be cut short. an anbu appears to be rushing over here." I say fixing my disheveled clothes and removing my hands from some perky buttcheeks I''d been rubbing in my sleep. A minute later there''s a knock on the door. "Ryan the hokage wishes to see you quickly please make your way there as fast as possible." then the anbu poofs off. "Well peace never does last very long." I five the blushing girls forhead kisses making the pass out with blissful faces before heading off to the hokage office. Walking in I see tsunade looking at me with shizune by her side. "Sasuke Uchiha has defected from the village with minions of orochimaru your to follow and retrieve him your mission starts now." I nod and then hop out the window locking on to the targets I sensed earlier. I quickly catch up and notice they split one off trying to stall me. In front of me is a big guy with the stupidest fucking haircut I''ve ever seen in my life. "Wow they really sent such a pipsqueak to stop us what a jo..*Gurgleeee*" before he can finish his bullshit evil villain monologue I tore his entire head off not even missing a step and absorbed his soul. Didn''t even get blood on my new shoes. These are custom ninja wear bitch. Speeding along I''m now confronted by the next jack ass in my path. some douchebag with 6 arms. "Wow you must be strong jirobo didn''t even last a minute." still rushing I grabbed his two top most arms jumped in the air and planted my foot right on his face giving a nasty tug and pull I broke his neck and ripped off some arms all in 1 go. with a quick tap to the chest and a soul suck I was on my way. I don''t know why people spew so much bullshit in battle. teacher would beat my ass if I even tried. up next on my to kill list was an emo looking fuckboy with green lipstick and his twin brother wrapped up on his back hidden from sight. "Fucking pathetic they couldn''t even...*Splurt*" knife hand through the chest for a fast efficient double kill and soul absorb "C-C-C-COMBOOOO!" Continuing my light jog I run into my next opponent a cute red haired girl with a bad mouth not even stopping I rush up to her and grab her throat. "My apartment was just destroyed and I''m in need of a maid what do you think about a job?" I ask her "fffu...ckkk you..." she chokes out. "That might come later if you do a good job and I see you''ve got spunk just what I''m looking for so your rejection is rejected." forced hiring at its finest I slap a seal on her and grab her curse mark tearing out orochimarus soul fragment and getting rid of it. she let''s out a small moan and I slap her butt. "by the way watch your language." "Mother fu.." before she can finish I throw her into kamui. I continue on with my morning sprint realizing I''ve sadly missed my bacon this morning and pull out my emergency bacon sandwhich. I fucking knew it would come in handy some day. I run into my new opponent the white haired bone pulse user who dies from calcium deficiency. "Quick request join me and I can cure you of your illness and give you an amazing purpose in life. reject me I kill you bring you back from the dead, brainwash you and cure your illness making you one of my bodyguards. Your response is?" he looks stupified "If you can defeat me I shall join you. but only if you can back up your words." Negotiations have succeeded. I push off the ground with massive strength cratering it behind me with a small explosion of rocks. my fist gets covered in haki and I use my other hand to protect my precious bacon sandwhich. with a sickening crunch I connect with the bone plate coming out of his chest and bury him about 6 feet into the ground. he coughs out some blood "you.....win.." "Atlleast you didn''t do the evil monologue like the other ones and I won''t even make you a maid." I throw him into kamui and continue on my way to chase sasuke. I finally catch up to him and he looks at me. "Are you here to bring me back to the village? Do you think your stronger than an Uchiha now that I''ve got this new power?!?!" he starts laughing madly. "Nope I''m simple here to repay you for making me fail a mission. You know I had a 100% success rating?" he looks confused. "What mission did I make you fail?" he asks. "oh the one I just got given to bring you back to the village. I''m going to repay you a beating for it so try not to struggle too much okay?" *Woosh* and I''m off giving him a backhand bitch slap across the lake. *Smaaack* "hows that Uchiha pride doing ya?" I catch his leg as he''s flying over the lake and start slapping him off the water with hulk style strength. before chucking him at a cliff face. *Waboom* he''s embedded into the cliff with a nice sasuke style hole. "I must however praise your new found power your finally able to take a beating you sure can be proud." he screams and starts charging up a chidori only for me to jump at him and slam both my feet into his arms pinning him back to the wall. with a nice knuckle sandwhich to the mouth I punch out his two front teeth. "You know I even had to give up my cuddles and breakfast today to come chase your retarded ass. Did you know breakfast is the most important part of the day?" *Crack" a nice big black eye for his new master. "You know I think I might take some of your Uchiha pride as payment and see how great it really is." I reach down and grab around his eye as he screams "noooo!" With a popping noise I took one of his sharingan and absorbed it getting ameterasu. " Don''t worry sasuke my boy I''ll fix you right up." using a nice eye I had taken from one of the dead ninja of the sound I plop it right in his empty eye socket and fix it right up with medical ninjutsu. "I''LL FUCKING KILL YOU." he screams and struggles more. "Alright but just remember if you want to grow up big and strong don''t forget to eat your breakfast everyday." Then with one more nasty Crack I knock him out and throw him at the waiting kabuto who was hiding. He''s still under the imperius curse so it''s all good. I make my way back to village and head to the hokage office. "Ah sorry they are gone they were just too fast for me I couldn''t catch up." I tell tsunade. "You were gone less than 20 minutes did you even try?" she asks me. "I sure did I killed 4 enemies hired a maid and got a new bodyguard" plopping out the heads of jirobo, spider boy, ukon and sakon. "I was met with tough resistance and since I didn''t have my breakfast this morning I simply couldn''t carry on." tsunade just face palms and sighs. "The sand siblings will be coming soon do you want to stay and listen or what?" I ponder over this for a minute. "Nah I''m gunna go have some lunch you can handle it I believe in you." I say hopping out the window. Chapter 203 - 203. Plans For The Future. Later after I''ve had my nice lunch I head back to the hokage office. popping into the room I see tsunade clones going over paperwork. "And what might you need now?" she asks me. I plop out a tayuya in turtle bondage with a ball gag in her mouth, a half dead kimimaro and itachi and kisame. "I need citizenship and explanations for these four people I also need some medication and milk for the half dead one he is the last survivor of the kaguya clan and uses dead bone pulse so he has a severe lack of calcium and it''s killing him. his name is kimimaro. the one tied up being punished right now is tayuya my new maid she has a potty mouth I''m working on toning down." She let''s out some muffled shouts and I just spank her making her moan before going back to business. "It''s going well. these last two you should probably know and I''ve successfully recruited them." She just looks at me. Before giving up and rummaging through some paperwork and handing me citizenship papers. "Anything else?" she asks tiredly. "Yep I need a promotion to jonin and the full ability to make my own team and leave whenever needed and have it classified as secret missions." she gives me a deadpan look but I get the promotion anyway. "Much appreciated." I slide her a bottle of booze across the table. she quickly snatches it hiding it in a drawer from shizune. I take some papers from her regarding kimimaro''s medicine and pick him up tossing him to itachi and grab tayuya by some ropes like a shopping bag and head off towards the hospital for some supplies. honestly probably one of the oddest sights even seen in konoha. a 13 year old new jonin playing with his sweet new jonin ves,t carrying a girl tied up and gagged in bondage moaning every few steps, followed by a clan killer carrying a half dead guy who is drinking milk, being followed by like a 7 foot tall shark man carrying a massive wrapped up weapon on his back that''s constantly making weird noises. walking into the hospital I make my way to the medicine dispersal room and hand the shocked looking lady my papers from the hokage. I had already healed itachi of his lung cancer he just had to take some steroids for his lungs for a bit and not use and fire breathing jutsu for about a month. I get a giant bottle of vitamins and calcium pills and toss them to kimimaro. "You shouldn''t use the bone pulse for a while until your bones are fixed. I''m not surprised that dipshit kabuto missed something so simple as needing milk when firing off bone weapons. I mean basically your just shooting off the calcium your body needs to live and not replacing it." We head out and make our way to my house and find it still pretty much destroyed. I drop a blissful tayuya on the couch and summon out some clones to get to work on repairs. Glancing over at the horrified anko and zabuza. "kisame I''m sure you know zabuza your free to pay him a.... what was it again? oh yeah pay him a beating. you see he''s been slacking and got the absolute shit kicked out of him by a kid and even lost the executioner at one point can you believe it? you need to whip him into shape!" kisame just chuckles and grabs zabuza by the suspenders and body flickers away leaving behind a scream of fear "NOOOOOOooooo....." I look over at anko. she shivers slightly. "Your grounded from dango for a week and if I catch you sneaking any no more cuddles or dates for a month." "noooooo! please anything but that! it was only a blown up stove, ruined microwave, and broken ceiling!" I now notice my microwave appears to have turned into a charred molten heap. With what looks like a metal fork inside it. I slowly rub my forhead. grabbing her arm and making my way over to the couch I bend her over my knee *PA PA PA PA* tayuya looks jealous. "Go to your room and no touching yourself." she shuffles off sadly to her room. I turn my attention to itachi. "your welcome to take a apartment with kisame on the ground floor or will you be staying at the Uchiha compound?" I ask him. "I''ll probably take the apartment downstairs I don''t feel like living in the compound." I nod. "you should however get your clans scrolls and stuff before the civilian council try to loot them." he agrees and flickers off. "kimimaro your also welcome to take an apartment." he walks out to check on them as I toss him some keys. "Now what should I do with you?" I ask the squirming red head. "if you promise to behave I may have nice things for you also you''ll never have to worry about orochimaru or being experimented on ever again. so what say you?" she nods eagerly. "See such a simple way to live a good life." I whisper some teasing words in her ear making her eyes widen in anticipation. By now the clones have repaired the damage and returned with new appliances. I guess it''s time to start some of my plans. I head outside and summon out close to 15 thousand clones which speed off in different directions looking for certain people and acomplishing tasks. I''ll get into those tasks later for now it''s time to start on dinner. I''m thinking some pizza. I leave the tied up tayuya on the couch and turn on the TV for her heading to the kitchen to prepare for my new house guests as I''m pretty sure itachi is a vegetarian I''ll fix him a nice salad. Chapter 204 - 204. Rescue Or Helpful Kidnapping? After a few days I get some knowledge of my first target to help she happens to be near the village of the sea. with a quick pop I apparate away. grabbing ahold of the shocked girl I pop away into the hokage office. "Yo tsunade I''ve got a nice job for you that needs your medical expertise. You interested?" she quirks an eyebrow at me looking at the scared girl wrapped in bandages. "this is isaribi she happens to be one of the people experimented on by some of your teammates people. they pretty much made her a type of fish chimera" I say softly taking one of isaribi''s hand and gently undoing the bandages showing off fish scales. "Should be pretty simple for you to fix eh? plus who knows we might find other we need to help like her." I say patting her head. "Yeah I can fix it don''t worry." she smiles gently at the girl who looks like she is about to cry. "Well look at that isaribi your being treated by the best medical ninja in the world you''ll be better in no time." I receive a nice hug for this favor. "Also we should get her citizenship papers she''s pretty much treated like me in her village, I really need to hire deidara to spread some art around." I look down at the poor girl. "don''t worry you can live with me and if anyone bullies you we can blow up their building and loot them." I give her a thumbs up. "THAT WAS YOU?!?!? I''VE BEEN GETTING PAPERS ALL DAY FOR REPLACEMENT ITEMS AND REPARATION DEMANDS!!!!!" tsunade shouts standing up and pointing at me. "uhhhhh I misfired my jutsu?" "You misfired and blew up over 47 shops and looted them all at the same time?!?!?" she ask me. "Yes." "Did you also happen to lose close to 200 explosive tags in the various civilian council and anti ryan factions houses?" "Might have?" "Were you also responsible for the slain enemy heads found in the elders beds with threatening messages written in blood on the walls?" she narrowed her eyes at me. "Absolutely not that was mother. She said something about sending a message." Tsunade just put her head down on her desk and gave up. I grabbed the citizenship papers taking a few spare ones as I knew where they were now and might need them later. "Well I''ll be on my way now tell me when your ready for her surgery or whatever she''ll be at my house." I picked the girl up after putting some good booze on the table and hopped out the window. making my way home I introduce her too the other house mates and tell her both anko tayuya and kimimaro where all also experimented on. I had solved all their curse marks. They all had a bonding moment and took the girl under their wing. I started going around casting expansion charms on the apartment making it a bit bigger I wasn''t great at it but it will do. once I get back i need to learn how to make those trunks from scratch. I made lunch for the girls it was a nice cheese, potato, and bacon soup. Itachi just takes stuff from my kamui garden. he spends a lot of time in there with kisame for the fresh air fruits and good water. We organized rooms and got everyone new clothes blankets pillows and basic household stuff a few days ago. I had the girls take isaribi shopping for new stuff can''t have her living in grubby clothes and bandages. Minato was going through the library in kamui going over some of the scrolls I had stolen from the sand. I had brainwashed all the stolen sound, sand and root ninjas. With the mind control sharingan ability. I had them on strict regimes for Chakra increasing exercises and control exercises. my clones were over looking them making them elite of the elite as they now had 100% loyalty to me. I was rebuilding them from the ground up. Fixing taijutsu stances. Learning new jutsu to cover up weaknesses. Proper food and exercise regimes using gravity and resistance seals. assassination techniques and better stealth and the ability to hide their chakra. Illnesses and any bullshit orochimaru did fixed. Basically it was a full retraining. I don''t need shitty ninjas. I need full working teams. I even taught them shadow clones when they could use them to increase training. I remember in the show madara had absolutely shit on the ninja alliance as most of them couldn''t even take a single hit. I mostly did this while waiting for my targets to be found. for some I only had a general location. A few more days passed and finally I get another hit on a target. I quickly pop over and find myself face to face with a scrawny green haired girl living in a stick shack out in some woods. "who are you?" she asks me warily. "Hello my name is Ryan and I happen to be just like you." I smile kindly at her. "What do you mean just like me?" she asks curiously. "You know how all those people in your village chase you out and hate you but you Don''t know why? All you really want are some nice friends and family isn''t that right?" she nods sadly. "Well don''t worry I''m here to offer you some new family and a nice place to live and I''ll even be your friend. What do you say?" She nods eagerly "I would love that do I get to sleep in a nice bed again and eat hot food?!?!" I look at her sadly "of course anytime you want I even have free cuddles I''m sure you''ll enjoy." most jinchuriki are treated like weapons or monsters in this world it''s a rather sad fate. "I''ll also help you with the thing inside of you as I know some nasty people will be hunting them soon and you might be in danger." she jumps around happily "Thank you so much Noone ever does anything nice for me." I pat her head and teleport her into kamui. I have some seals set up to make it so she won''t be hurt and transfer some of my chakra at the same time so she will be fine. After taking 95% of the 7 tails out of her and wiping it down of the soul. I toss the other 5% out into freedom to grow and fix itself. she just looks around happily. until I spew out some blood being overloaded by 7 tails chakra. The strain on my chakra coils is massive right now. I summon out the giant beetle and start to modify it with my rinnesharingan. Fu looks at it in shock. "That was inside of me?" she asks. "yep but now it''s inside me so you don''t have to worry about it okay?" she just jumps on me for more hugs as I continue to modify the 7 tails. Kurumi works to fix and strengthen my chakra coils. I start summoning more and more clones to get to work to stabilize my rising chakra and start again on chakra control excercises. every time I get a tailed beast my chakra control drops from the massive amount pumped into my coils it''s like going from a straw to a garden hose then moving up to a fire hose. I have to adjust so I don''t use a basic fireball and blow up a city or something. I take Fu into the apartment and start making some snacks and explaining who she was to the others. Chapter 205 - 205. Plots And Plans Continue. "Let me get this straight you stole the 7 tails from the hidden waterfall village freeing it from their jinchuriki and kidnapping her at the same time. not to mention you released it after taking 95% of it for your personal summon am I getting this right?" tsunade asks me. "Ah I forgot to mention I stole most of the 1 tails as well for a nice summon." She instantly pulls out her booze and starts drinking "Fuck it i don''t even care. just don''t get caught." "Nice well I''m off to steal the three tails of the mist so have a nice day!" I say hopping out the window leaving her in stunned silence to contemplate what I just said. I pop into the village hidden in the mist and I''m surrounded by mist anbu. "Yo I''m here to speak to your leader." I pop about a thousand clones into existence. "You can reject and I''ll just slaughter you all or you can take me to your leader." Soon a few pop away and what appears to be a little kid with pink eyes shows up in front of me. he''s yagura the current leader of the mist only 14 years old and being controlled by Obito Uchiha with sharingan. I quickly overpower the genjutsu snapping him out of it. "I see your finally over being mind fucked by the Uchiha also I''m going to be taking the 3 tails for a bit." I suck him insides my kamui seal room before he can say anything and extract 95%. "now you have a choice I can free the turtle to the wild or you can keep it inside you and be hunted down by a group of 10 or so S rank ninjas known as the akatsuki. What''s your choice?" he looks at me before finally speaking up. "let it loose I doubt I could escape if they already had the ability to mind control me." poor kid had pretty much slaughtered most of his bloodline clans under the effects of obito. "honestly you should go and see Mei Terumi leader of the rebels and have her take over as your reputation is pretty shit now." He agrees and I quickly teleport us over to the rebel command tent shocking all the people inside. "hey miss rebel leader I''ve fixed some of your problems." most of the command tent quickly aims weapons at me. "And tell me what exactly did you fix?" The beautiful young lady asked me. "Well you see this little guy here was being controlled by the akatsuki to kill off everyone and cause problems for you guys under a genjutsu. I''ve freed him and got him to agree to make you the new mizukage. So what do you say?" I cross my hands waiting for her response. "Really that all happened?" she asks yagura who confirms the story. "How can the mist ever repay you for what you''ve done?" She excitedly asks me as I''ve just effectively ended the entire bloodline wars. "I take marriage offers!" I jokingly say. "Accepted I will gladly marry you and you can''t escape now fufufu." she replied instantly and latched onto my arm, marriage had always been a sore spot for her as she was closing in on 30 years old and was still single. Went for a turtle got me a wife. gotta feed the harem boys. "Fantastic you can even teach me some lava style and vapor style." I had almost all bloodlines I just didn''t practice them cause I knew getting a teacher would be faster. "You have lava and vapor style?!?!?" she asked excitedly "Were a perfect match together." Ao in the back spouted off "perfect time your almost thirty the peak of your life." She turns to him slowly "Ao shut up or I''ll kill you." ah women are scary. we make our way to the village hidden in the mist and yagura makes the announcement of his giving up the position of the mizukage to mei. I throw what''s left of the 5% of the three tails in a random lake to heal and make my way back to Konoha with some alliance papers and a marriage certificate. She rushed me super fast so I couldn''t dodge it. We will of course be having our honeymoon later on when I''m older she agreed. I gave her some seals I learned from Minato she can use to tell me she''s in trouble and come visit anytime she wants and told her how to use shadow clones for paperwork. With yagura wondering why he never thought of that. Over the next few weeks I had found and killed the remaining seven swordsmen of the mist or found the location of the lost swords. I ended up with 4 new blades as chojuro kisame and zabuza still had thiers. I also got an orphan names ranmaru from raiga who was paralyzed. but none of this matters guys. what really matters is one of the swords I got. Shibuki : A sword that has a scroll full of explosive tags incorporated into it, lined up behind the blade, combining swordsmanship and explosions. It is also called a "Blastsword" we now have art in blade form guys!!! I may have gotten scolded for blowing up training ground 7 in my excitement but this matters not my friends. I gave the other swords to mei as a wedding gift and was rewarded quite well with hugs and kisses and smothered by breasts. I told her I was keeping the last one. she was fine with it. After all I''m practically a hero in the mist now. Chapter 206 - 206. Free Stoof. my clones had finally found the 6 tails jinchuriki son of a bitch kept flying around in a bubble. I hit that sucker with a cutting curse and beat the crap out of him how dare he float around making me waste time while he sleeps. I knocked him out stole 95% of the six tails and left him naked in some village fountain. All that''s left now is the 4, the 5, the 2, and the 8 tails. I was able to infiltrate both the villages and slowly watch over them. I figured the two tails would be easy as she was lonely and being targeted by the villagers and the council. all while the 8 tails was being worshipped by the people. I pulled her into the kamui realm and sat down a bit away from her. "you know it''s pretty shitty how the village treats you." "Who are you?" She asks me instantly on gaurd. "I''m a fellow jinchuriki." I say showing off my cloak. "I''ve come to offer you a better life if you want it without all the discrimination. you can even ask little fu here she was the jinchuriki of the 7 tails." I pat fu''s head who I had invited. "I helped make her life much better gave her a nice loving family and friends she can play with not to mention all the food and soft beds she wants isn''t that right fu?" She nods happily sitting down in my lap and starts explaining her life to the blonde jinchuriki across from us. Yugito looks at us and starts talking with the two tails asking her opinion. "What would happen to matabi if I accept?" she asks as she liked her two tails. "Well whatever you like can happen I''ll be taking 95% but she can either be kept inside you or freed and she will recover fully in about a year with no problems. if you want her to stay you can live in this dimension for a bit as there''s about 10 S class ninja hunting down jinchuriki soon to extract and kill them." I explain to her. "And what would I have to do?" I just smile "Nothing you can make friends or sleep or do anything you like you can even play with fu here or hang out with me and eat snacks." this sounds amazing to yugito as she developed a habit of cat napping all the time. for some reason jinchuriki take on some of the characteristics of their partners just like my whiskers which I hid as they are very sensitive. She gladly accepts and I let her live in my house in kamui. The extraction goes well and she can still talk to the matabi which is proof I''m not lying to her. I spend some time modifying the 2, 3, and 6 tails giving them rinnesharingan. By the way the 6 tails is adorable man its like a big floofy slime. The two tails is just a big flaming cat. I do enjoy kitties. I found the 4 tails jinchuriki a few days later outside the hidden rock village. one simple fight later I had absorbed it and erased his memory letting him go. Now the 4 tails looks like a giant ape and is good with lava style and taijutsu. I modify him right up and wait for my time to get the 5 tails as he would be easier to get than the 8 tails right now. I get the opportunity to sneak attack him with my dagger and paralyze him extracting the poor tailed beast then freeing it to the wild with its thanks. The five tails is a pacifist beast and looks like a horse with a dolphin shaped head and horns. I modify it aswell. It can use boil release and has immense will power and body strenght. I decide to try a threatening approach. I appear before killer bee. "yo I have a proposition to make." he looks at me curiously. "What''s cool fool?" ugh bad rapping. I summon out the 8 beasts. "Very simple you let me extract 95% of the 8 tails and I don''t use these monsters to level your city or capture you. I also promise neither of you will be harmed and I''m doing this to protect people." "Well you''ve twisted my arm so what''s the harm?" I pull him in and start the extraction. just like usual it goes perfectly and I let him out and he checks his partner. "by the way you should start training soon the akatsuki are planning to capture and kill most of the jinchuriki so you should get to working on that." I pop away to my kamui and start to adjust my body. In about a week I''ve absorbed 5 tailed beasts. My body needs to adjust. So now I can summon tens of thousands of clones to work together to train the downside is the massive mind strain. If kurumi didn''t heal me so much my brain probably would have popped by now. It also helps having the system filter out some stuff for me. Basically we have 2 years and 9 months or so before we have to worry about problems from akatsuki. Got to get in some practice. I gather most of the team and start setting up some elite training regimes. The summons are all taught unique methods to themselves and better combat styles. Mei assists in training and I get medical training from Tsunade. I put all my clones to the test learning everything I can. from better puppetry skills to building puppets all the way to unique weapon fighting styles. I had combined all the jutsu knowledge from the three villages and shared them between the remaining two. Sand had moved in with the leaf village. They basically had nothing so we absorbed them. I made tsunade put the village anbu and ninjas through my training regime as it was mandatory. I did the same in the mist with mei''s approval. everyone''s skills skyrocketed. I had revived a few people like pakura of the scorch release and itachis mother and other people to help training. They were kept secret though as reviving people takes a lot out of me. Gotta admit pakura was very pleased I had destroyed her village as she was betrayed by them I even offered her a job as my personal body guard which she happily took even teaching me scorch release skills. Things were going well. Chapter 207 - 207 Shippuden Time passes and one day I''m told to come to the hokages office. "While out on a mission the sand siblings where attacked and gaara was stolen. The offending ninjas are deidara and sasori of the sand." I''m practically bouncing in excitment I wonder if he will sign my explosion sword? "Your job is to retrieve gaara with a team of your choice and return." She tells me. "I know the perfect team!" I shout after getting the mission details. Hopping out the window I make my way quickly towards the area and put on a nice disguise. The perfect team for this job is me. Following the massive Chakra signature I quickly find the cave they are hidden in which is behind a giant rock with special seals you need to deactivate all at once to move. "it would be a shame if someone where to move it using kamui and completely eliminate any need to do that." Sucking it into my dimension I make my way inside and see a giant statue sucking the one tailed chakra out of gaara. "Wow is that the gedo mazo?!??" I shout running up to it and quickly storing it in my inventory. Looking at the shocked members of akatsuki I shout at them. "How can you leave something like that lying around all willy nilly?!? look what''s happened someone''s gone and stolen it. How will you accomplish your nefarious deeds now?" "Orochimaru do you know what you have done." Asks a deep voiced image with purple rippled eyes. Yep I disguised myself as Orochimaru. "Ah Nagato. Shut the fuck up." I kindly blast the spare images with a chakra wave before throwing gaara in my kamui. "Deidara I have one simple question for you." I pull out a giant blade with tons of explosion tags covering it. "Will you sign my explosion sword." The man with tears in his eyes pulls out a pen and walks forwards "I''ve been waiting my entire life to see something so beautiful of course I''ll sign it." I quickly dodge a poison scorpion tail and look over to see sasori. "oi cunt. Piss off to the corner and play with your dolls I''m doing something here." Deidara finally signs my sword looking at the fabled explosion blade of legend. "So how''s the output on this baby?" he asks me. I quickly swing it at sasori blowing up his weird man scorpion puppet and watching as his heart flies off quickly grabbing it and absorbing the soul and snagging his puppet scrolls. "Pretty good." I reply "Sorry I have some bad habits of stealing things and he had a nice collection of stuff." Deidara gets into his fighting stance. "Wait I have a proposition that requires your many talents! I want to spread your arts to many nonbelievers in the future and a man of your caliber would be great for the job!" I tell him. "How much spreading are we talking about here?" he asks eagerly. "Planet sized spreading!" I tell the happy artist. "Deal! You don''t even have to pay me I''ll do it for free!" The thought of planet sized art had never occurred to the man. but now he had new life goals he even started wondering what would come next could there possible be a universe sized art??! Knowing what the man was thinking I quickly explain the big bang theory too him. He was an instant believer. He even had some tears in his eyes. "Art really is an explosion. But so is life!" I quickly make my way back to the hokage office. "Reporting I''ve stolen the akatsukis most prized possession they just had sitting in a cave. Blew up sasori of the sand and robbed him of his puppets. Effectively gotten Deidara as a new friend and he even signed my explosion sword. All in all it was a good day." "So let me get this straight. You''ve robbed an organization filled with S class criminals of their most prized possession right in front of them. Killed one of their members and recruited the other?" she asked me slowly taking out her booze. "Yes." "And you think that they are just going to sit back and do absolutely nothing about this am I right?" She asks again slowly taking a gulp of her booze. "Nope." "May I have an idea on what your plans are for the upcoming calamity you''ve instilled upon the village?" She asks draining half the bottle of booze. "It''s all okay." "Why do you say that?" "Well I may or may not have been disguised as orochimaru at the time. I heard he does really insane things like raising a pet Uchiha and stealing from the akatsuki." At this point tsunade is drunk. "I fucking love you, your a god damn genius!" I grab some citizenship papers for deidara as I don''t even care if the rock village finds out most of those guys are little shits anyway. Give me one good reason and I''ll have a new library of earth jutsu. Covered in pink lipstick all over my face I make my way home. It was a really good day. Making my way inside I start asking the system some question. "if I want to make the ten tails look different am I able to?" [Possible, what would you like to make the ten tails look like?] Let me tell you guys the ten tails looks like absolute ass. Like some giant man snail thing. "I want it to look like the gedo statue. that thing kind of reminds me of Anima from FFX" [That works seeing as the gedo statue is actually the ten tails shell.] "Can I slowly start putting my summons Chakra in it so they don''t get damaged?" [Accepted, Binding Gedo Mazo to host and starting tailed beast integration.] Sweet. With this I''ll get the truth seeking balls. Meanwhile far away. A backup plan was being made where they would use madaras body to store the tailed beasts until they got the statue back. Raids to find orochimaru were to be conducted. Chapter 208 - 208. Free Subordinates. During this time we had received info that some of orochimarus subordinates were sneaking around the lake the three tails was in. This only seemed to make the akatsuki more sure he had the Gedo statue. I kidnapped the one useful person who was there with the help of the imperiused kabuto giving me information. Her name was Guren. a user of crystal release who was currently being replaced by Sasuke and had grown bitter. I offered her a nice job and told her I had uses for her. After a show of power and beating her down like a helpless child she was eager to join my ever growing army. Like most of the jinchuriki she was shunned as a child for her powers. I was easily able to get on her good side plus I had even recruited others from orochimaru, he really was giving me such nice things and even taking the fall for me. I''ll have to send him a gift or something. I left the akatsuki and orochimarus men to do whatever with the turtle as I really didn''t care. I''d rather not be noticed so soon so I can mess around longer. I mean train, yeah training. Over the past few years my training had gone well. I had freed kurumi from the seal and she even happily lives in kamui. She enjoys getting her tails brushed and eating cooked rabbit. she''s still very clingy and sticks to me almost all the time along with a few other girls. I had a huge reservoir of jutsu and my ninja education plan was going great. I mean they were still mob characters but instead of goblins they had evolved into armed ogres. They could now fight properly and were able to use more than just two moves. Effectively I could use these guys to steamroll any village. I was also outfitting the 100% loyal ones with sharingan. Kabuto had provided me with all of orochimarus experimental data. Most of it was cruel but I didn''t have to do any research as he already did it for me. Using hasirama cells I could effectively clone the sharingan. Basically I was building a cheat like ninja army. Of course it was a long process so only the super strong got sharingans. Cloning things takes much longer than a day guys. But imagine this shit, jiraiya with a sharingan. I had that old man fully master sage mode too since he just did fuck all the whole time I made him train. Spy master my ass. The whole show he basically got maybe 3 secrets the entire time. orochimarus bases you say? sadly I know where all of them are and I''ve been stealing from him this entire time. What''s the akatsuki up to and why are they doing it? I know that shit too. What are the other villages doing? They are weaker than me, so why should I really care? plus I had infiltrated most of them at one point easily. The fuck you doing taking 6 months for one report? I mean basically the sand no longer exists and the leader of the mist is my wife you''ve got what? Like two and a half more villages that really matter? Waste of time my friend. My faceless men were 100x more reliable. I have my own little elite group going well. Kimimaro and Pakura are my person bodyguards I''ll probably add Guren aswell. Orochimaru really wastes people talent man and for sasuke? pfft. I''ve had kimimaro trained properly and taught him some jutsu so he doesn''t have to always rely on just his bones. pakura also went through retraining and learned new moves. I mean it''s pretty stupid when you fight someone and everyone already knows what you can do. ''Wow its pakura of the scorch release I wonder what kind of moves she''s going to use?!?!? Scorch release moves?!?! No way!'' Yeah we can''t have that with Minato around he was inventing jutsu left and right he had never had so many things to work with for information and he had spent years studying in my mental scape. now what will happen when you give him scrolls of tons of arts and almost unlimited time? You get tons of new jutsu to instill fear upon your enemies. A lot of the other girls were taught medical skills, new jutsu, advanced Chakra control exercises, proper taijutsu and even started to come up with their own styles. I mean with shadow clones the sky is the limit you can have them study while your sleeping. of course we made sure not to overload them and had breaks and such all work and no play isn''t any fun and people need time to relax. of course all the food and stuff required for a hidden village in my kamui and equipment didn''t come cheap. I hunted down towns of bingo book missing ninjas for bounties using clones. I had clones learning how to make items and blacksmithing. Clones learning more fuinjutsu for scrolls. I had taken all the uzumaki clan masks and even raided the village for any left over items. we found a survivor of the clan named honoka and killed some giant summon beast. Recruiting her for the kamui world she was excited to see members of her clan like Karin and Kushina. The village of the whirlpool contained all sorts of hidden scrolls only uzumaki could find and unlock we made quite a killing searching it. Chapter 209 - 209. Kill The Spare. I had decided to knock out a few problem children who were thwartin my plans and stealing bounties from me. These problem children happened to be kakuzu and hidan the immortal duo of akatsuki. They were running around stealing higher bounties cause akatsuki needed money. I simple can''t allow this as I also need money. Bacon sandwiches aren''t cheap. I kept lookouts over the bounty turn in stations that way I could kill two birds with one stone. I could kill and rob them. It took a while but they finally showed up. Let me tell you a little about these two. hidan is a follower of some weird religion that worships a god called jashin. doing so allows him to sacrifice and kill people for his lord granting him immortality. he also has the ability of ingesting his enemies blood and doing a ritual that allows him to share damage with them. since he is basically immortal he can just run a spike through his heart and be done with it. Sadly he''s what we call a loud mouthed dumbass. his only good skill is pissing people off. He has basically let his skills devolve into crap becoming over reliant on his immortality. Next is kakuzu the basic treasurer of akatsuki. his only goal is to make money however he isn''t as much an idiot as hidan. he has a wide variety of skills from excellent taijutsu to super strong elemental moves of the 5 basic elements. His immortality is based on the 5 hearts he has in his body each representing a different element. other then this his body has a type of steel thread which is used to pierce into people''s bodies and steal organs. he also has the ability to harden his body like using haki anytime he wants. Now what happens is that hidan and kakuzu split up with hidan waiting outside as he doesn''t like being around dead bodies and such in the bounty exchange and kakuzu entering to sell off their bounty. Hidan doesn''t even have his guard up. One quick rush and I''ve got myself a limb less hidan. "WHAT THE FUUU.." before he can finish I''ve thrown him into kamui stolen his dropped scythe and limbs and put them in the inventory and continued my wait. About 20 minutes later kakuzu comes outside with a nice briefcase full of cash. "Hidan it''s time to...Who are you?" he asks me. "I''m batma...no wait. it''s not important what is important is you''ve been cutting into my profits." instantly he attacks me with his fire jutsu heart I just look at him with an apathetic face. The flame jutsu just sizzles out. "Wow such a warm breeze thanks man I was getting chilly." "What did you do?" he asks me startled. "ah you see I''ve got this neat ability that let''s me absorb Chakra so about 4 of your 5 hearts are useless. you might be able to throw some earth spikes at me or something." His body blackens and he rushes at me figuring I must be weak at taijutsu then. sadly his dreams didn''t come true as I also use haki and overpower him smashing him into the ground. "Tsk tsk. I forgot to mention I won my wife tsunade of the sannin through a contest of strength." I make some clones who continue to pummel him into the ground and go around soul sucking the hearts to see if it works. Sadly it doesn''t and all I get is his soul. I grab his body and the briefcase he had full of money and walk inside to get paid for my nice S rank missing ninja. back at the hokage office I was giving a nice report. "So what are you going to do with Hidan since you captured him alive." tsunade asked looking at gagged torso lying on the floor. "I was thinking we could either use him for a practice dummy to motive my recruits to beat things harder or practice medical techniques since he is immortal. the only thing he''s good at is making people want to punch him." Hidan looks horrified and tries to inch worm towards the door. "That sounds like a perfect plan we can treat him as a mascot or something." it''s official I corrupted tsunade. Kicking hidan back into the room I finish up my report. before tsunade tells me there''s been news of Sasuke at the village hidden in the clouds. Apparently he''s already left orochimaru and joined akatsuki and kidnapped the fake eight tails. I expected myself to receive a nice visit from Nagato soon. Boy would he be in for a surprise. They all thought kisame and itachi were killed by jiraiya trying to capture me. "Well just let the idiot do whatever it''s not like he isn''t classified as a missing ninja. If the cloud throws a fit we can simply rob them. anytime people ask them for help anyway they just blow it off but now that it''s them in trouble expect them to come running for help." that''s exactly what had happened too they called for a kage summit. With pretty much most of the other jinchuriki either gone or dead. All that was left was gaara, the eight tails, and me. The 4 and 5 tailed jinchuriki of the rock were dead. The others had all been captured since I freed them. Chapter 210 - 210. My Apartment?! Just as I predicted Nagato came for me. He didn''t come nicely either. "Shinra tensei!" *Waboom!* He blew up my apartment. "You motherfucker the warranty on my new appliances just ran out!" standing mid air looking down and me was the douchebag who didn''t even knock. I was already surrounded by his six bodies the girls I had put away in kamui. There was a massive crater where my apartment used to be. I was pissed. "nine-tails you will be coming with me." he stated in a dull tone. "Listen here you little shit stain. I work hard for my stuff and I can''t have fuck boys like you running around blowing up my things and making demands of me. where would I put my dignity then?" I shouted at him pointing my finger at his stupid fucking face. "So you think you can beat a god?" he asked in the same dull voice. "God? Don''t make me laugh your just a sad little boy being used to basically kill off the world and don''t even know it." he raised his eyebrow at me. "What are you talking about?" I ignore him and summon out my back up. Minato, Jiraiya, Itachi, Kisame, Zabuza, Kushina, Pakura and Kimimaro and let them have a Crack at some of the bodies. That''s a dangerous lineup. He has his stupid summons everywhere and the anbu are already rushing in ready for combat. Absolute chaos. There were all different types of jutsu flying around and chunks of summoned beasts littering the street at this point. Pakura shooting off fireballs. One of the Nagato bodies was shooting out missles. Random crows from itachi were flying everywhere as he battled. Minato flashing about. Someone had let deidara out and he wasn''t even participating in the combat him and Kushina where just blowing up buildings screaming "Art!!/For my baby!!" Zabuza and Kimimaro where fighting anything they could reach didn''t matter if it was summons or Nagato clones. I was fighting against the main Nagato who uses gravity. It''s annoying so i used the exact same moves against him. There''s a reason I didn''t split up my body like he did. That''s because each body only gets 1 move. Whipping out my trusty Chakra rods I proceeded to beat the living shit out of him. "Like destroying people''s stuff eh?!?!" I''d smash his arms or Crack him in the jaw with every word. His body was super durable. "You shouldn''t be able to use those how can you have them!" he shouted at me recognizing the rods in my hands. "You think I''m just gunna run around showing off a rinnegan so everyone starts chasing me down trying to dissect me or something?!? we are ninja we are supposed to hide our trump cards." I shouted back using the gravity push to fire him into the ground like a nail before smashing the rods on top of his head. At this point Minato was fighting the weaponized Nagato and tearing it apart. the Chakra absorbing one had been cut in half by kushina. The summoning one was being fought by Jiraiya along with some toads. the others where absolutely destroyed by a wall of jutsu all that was left was the one I was playing with. Who I proceeded to tear off limbs as he was getting powers back as the others died. at this point in time the village was basically in shambles. I had clones evacuate people earlier. It was quite efficent years of training against top class people will do that. After that was done I raced off to meet up with the real body of nagato who was being guarded by konan. "So your finally here. Did you come to finish me off?" he asked waving konan to the side. "Nah I came to recruit both of you and explain how your idiots." after that I basically explained how they were tricked by obito and madara and how the rinnegan he was using wasn''t even his own it was transplanted into him as a child by madara. How gathering the tailed beasts would be used to basically suck all the Chakra from the world and summon a god who was trapped in the moon. They were shocked but believed me as I had no reason to lie. It ended up as a successful recruitment. After that my clones got to work fixing the city. I had also helped nagato fix his damaged body which was currently in some messed up pod. I did take his rinnegan though as I didn''t know if zetsu or madara had done anything to them. I did however give him sharingan in return. I also punched him in the face for destroying my apartment. Him and konan we both scolded by jiraiya for a few hours about becoming terrorists. I told them if they pulled any more stupid shit I''d have them replace hidan who was being used as a shuriken practice dummy in the distance. "Motherfucker wait til lord Jashin decends I''ll skull fuck each and every one of you!" he would scream and shout profanities the entire time just driving the ninja to try to kill him faster. Such a good training tool. anytime he would get too damaged we would have the medics fix him up for practice. He had become on of my favorite punching bags to release stress. Soon enough it was time to head off to the kage summit. Chapter 211 - 211. The Summit. At the summit every kage was allowed to bring 2 body gaurds. It was being held in the land of iron on neutral ground. This land belonged to the samurai who were said to rival ninjas in power. It was Tsunade, me, and Minato who arrived shocking everyone in attendance that the 4th was still alive. It pissed the village of rock off greatly also. "Your supposed to be dead how can you still be alive?!?!" shouted the short little tsuchikage with a massive nose. Everyone however ignored him. I was assaulted by mei as soon as she saw me. "Hubby where have you been? These past few days you haven''t visited me." She asked jumping into my arms. "Ah sorry about that the akatsuki kind of blew up part of our village and I was busy rebuilding." I told her patting her head. "Oh well that''s okay then." she said happily enjoying the head pats. The cloud, rock, and iron, leaders looked at us in shock. Not knowing we had a nice alliance. "The sand won''t be showing up as they were absorbed by us due to a crushing defeat." I said shocking them further. As soon as the shock wore off everyone sat down and begun discussing acting against the akatsuki since they had ''Killed the eight tails'' who they didn''t know was just hiding and traveling cause he was bored. An alliance was discussed. Before things could be finalized though our good Ole friend Sasuke attacked. Standing in the middle of the table looking at us with one sharingan and 1 babyshit green eye. Was Sasuke uchiha who was being followed by jugo and I believe his name is suigetsu all wearing akatsuki robes. "I''ve come for my revenge Ryan. I''m going to kill you for destroying my eye and then I''m going to destroy your village. You''ve taken everything from me including my revenge against my brother." he says pointing at me with pure fury. I look him dead in the eye. "Naaah" jumping forward I grab him by the face faster than he can respond too and smash him through the table. Jugo is taken on by the kage of the cloud and thrown through a wall and suigetsu is fighting chojuro from the mist. I''m just grabbing Sasuke''s head and smashing him into the ground over and over again. he tried to burn me with his ameterasu but I''m fire proof bitch. He tried to summon susanoo I simple absorbed the chakra. he tried to hit me with a close up chidori. I just dislocated his shoulders. All through the room was sounds of him being smashed into the floor and screams of pure rage and mei giggling. Right before he passes out I steal his other eye and replace it with a nice crap brown one quicker than he can respond. "From this moment on you shall be named dumbass." I steal his sword seal all his chakra and throw him into my kamui prison. right as a white zetsu pops out of the table and tries to steal him from my grasp. "Oooh too slow fuckboy." I smash him into the table aswell. Right after I''m done killing him obito pops up in his tobi disguise. "I am madara uchiha and I demand the bodies of the 1 and 9 tails or I shall Declare war on the entire wor..." he shouts out as I suckerpunch him right in the face. "Yo obito go back to your big daddy madara and tell him to kiss my ass." he tried to phase out into his kamui but I just use mine to negate it and punch him in the face again. "And that''s for strapping bombs to me when I was born you little cunt." He quickly dissappears leaving behind the dead zetsu. "we were talking about an alliance or something yeah?" I say sitting back in my chair. There were still sounds of fighting going on but sasukes friends where losing bad. "I''m pretty sure most of these problems are caused by uchiha I have no idea how the ninja world has lasted this long with those idiots running around." I mutter under my breath. After the fighting has finished I take suigetsu and jugo into my kamui prison with chakra seals on them. I''ll deal with their crap later. Back to the topic of the upcoming war. I had been chosen as the leader by tsunade and mei. they wanted me to hide do to the nintails but I just laughed saying I didn''t even have it anymore. Which was true in a way as I had freed her. she was still in kamui she had taken up gardening in her spare time. I was keeping gaara in there as well since I figured I could just keep them from getting all 9 tailed beasts and thwart some plans. We established a united ninja nation but what they didn''t know was while they were all here I was stealing all their techniques from their respective villages. Including the irons sword manuals. after the alliance we were forbidden from attacking each other and set up a joint training camp which was pretty laughable as they were all crap compared to the new mist and leaf which I had been raising. Kabuto after the death of orochimaru had been making revived ninja with the help of zetsus bodies. What madara and zetsu didn''t know what I had absorbed all the souls when they had left and killed off Kabuto. You can''t fight a war without an army. However this did come at a pretty hefty price. You ever try to absorb thousands of souls gaining their memories? The system had to act and limit the information I was gathering and deleted all the useless parts. This also worked for the clones. Due to the system I didn''t have any odd identity crisis as the main soul kept this one stabalized. However it did cause my soul to grow at a monstrous rate being a regular human soul. Anything over the limit was sealed to be distributed later on amongst the other bodies. so right now all the enemy had was an army of zetsu, a beefed up madara, and obito. Chapter 212 - 212. Madara. I had decided to implement a special trick because I knew exactly what was going to happen and what madara and zetsu wanted. With the help of gaara and kurumi I had made some false bodies using their Chakra and loaded them up with a surprise. All the while this was happening the training camp was still going on to prepare for the ''War''. I just sat back and relaxed but eventually all fun things must come to an end and the time was now. The army of zetsu and obito arrived. He wasn''t wearing a mask this time as I had already. "Have you decided to hand over the jinchuriki to us or go to war?" he asked. "Sure you can have them." out popped the two massive beasts who started to rampage and fight the army and obito. He was shocked that we let them go and just started to cackle madly before sucking them into his kamui. A few minutes later popped out madara uchiha with his sharigan going wild and evolving with black zetsu standing behind him. "Now that I have all the tailed beasts I can finally activate the infinite tsukuyomi and achieve control over the entire world. Ahahha!" he looks up at the moon in the sky and activates his new rinnesharingan as he had spares from the uchiha massacre. At this point I''m watching on in interest. There is no great Chakra tree because I stoll the gedo statue so the only thing he is doing is unlocking the seals on kaguya. As soon as he''s finished black zetsu ran his hand straight through madaras heart and started to absorb him and the tailed beasts he absorbed. Shocked that zetsu would betray him he asks why and is given a short talk about how zetsu was always trying to free his mother and since the great tree was lost. he needed the Chakra of the tailed beasts to help her regain her godly power. I stifle a chuckle as madara is fully gone now and zetsu zooms off into a giant white blob being absorbed by his mother. Out pops kaguya otsutsuki who looks around in confusion. I hop in front of her and give a big smile. "Welcome home." she looks at me with more confusion. "Who are you?...Who am i?" She asks. as hidden in the false bodies of the one and nine tails I had hidden seals and magic to erase memories. After being absorbed for a 3rd time the seals finally wore off erasing kaguyas memory of just about everything. So right now she was just an overly powerful lost little girl. "Hi my name is Ryan and I''m your family." I say pulling out a mirror and showing her what she looks like then having the system show my otsutsuki form. Instantly hope shines in her eyes and she grabs onto my hand happily. "Family?" I simply nod and pat her head leaving a Shinobi army just standing around like idiots. I take her to visit the girls as she shyly hides behind me. Now some of you guys might be like how cruel or why did you do this? Short answer is its much easier than fighting some godly being when you can just erase all the bad negative parts and recruit her. Long answer is, fuck you I do what I want. Now your probably thinking alright Ryan we finished the Naruto world yay! You would be correct. But before we leave this world we have a few things to do. First off my clones are robbing every single village that I don''t like blind. Stealing all the jutsu. Second we are stealing all the good clans and people we want. Village hidden in the rocks? fuck those guys. Cloud village? I''ll take yugitos friends and old squad. The rest fuckem. The waterfall village? nope. The only people we take are my favorite restaurant owners and clans in the leaf and the mist villages. 90% of the civilians can piss off I don''t need that toxicity in my kingdom. Now that everyone is packed and standing around and I''ve looted every place I can think of. I activate the system finally taking me back to the main body. It''s been almost 17 years in this world but in the world he''s at its only been a month and like two and a half weeks. The massive influx of new people in the kingdom goes pretty well. I add a ninjutsu class and have new teachers for combat to help out around hogwarts. A system is set up for grades that let''s you get free pills to change your physical body depending on how hard you work and how well your grades are. you can get pills for Chakra coils or be able to become a wizard. Depending which path you want to take. If you don''t want to be a fighter there''s classes for potioneering and now that we have hepheastus we can have black smithing classes. Elite ninja are recruited for either the city guards or the faceless men. If they don''t want to do that they can be dungeon divers. They can even go back to school if they want. The hospital now has tons more staff. Since in took the best medics. Tsunade and the others are going to study with dr.cullen to learn more modern medicine. It was a great upgrade to the kingdom. Now as for other business each body received a big increase of Chakra reserves and soul power. Nothing like the original but maybe 10x so instead of making 10 shadow clones they can make like 100. The soul strength for the hollow for was like a drop of water in a bucket. Now you guys are probably screaming at me to know what the next world is. Don''t worry guys I think that it''s a pretty good one but before we go there we are going to have our ninja form steal an item I''ve been wanting for a long while. He poofs off in a flash of light and a few seconds later come back handing me a dirty old yin yang pendent. This is it boys. The jade immortal realm from ancient strengthening technique. I quickly cut my hand and pour blood onto it. [Realm found soul binding initiated. New abilities acquired. Would you like to integrate with the kingdom?] "Can I keep the realm separate so only those spiritually linked to me can enter?" [Affirmative.] "Sweet then that''s what I want to do." [Rank 1 jade immortal realm integrated. 2 new abilities acquired. 100:1 time added to kingdom. For every 100 hours in the kingdom 1 hour passes outside. Increased cultivation speed in the kingdom acquired.] There''s a sudden increase in elements all around the kingdom. The air feels more refreshing the mind feels more relaxed. with every breath people feel a certain strength in their body. [Due to linking with the kingdom the jade immortal real has also been upgraded. Soil quality has been increased to 10x. Mystical pond has been given new properties to fight off poisons and curses and heal minor wounds. Increased fish growth rate by 10x.] Neat I even got upgrades on the item. Now some of you guys are probably curious about some of the neat stuff from the jade immortal realm. Sadly most of it will be useless to me for a while as a lot of it involves alchemy or wine making which I have zero knowledge of. Your also wondering how I got it from the world without going there for a time. we''ll you see that world is pretty much the same as danmachi. It''s an open ended world. Meaning I come and go as much as I like. But this also has a limit to prevent me from cheating. I can''t just pop into a world steal the items then leave. I am stuck with that world until I make decent amounts of progress which will be determined by the system. Most cultivation world''s and some gaming world''s work like this. But as an trade off I can pause that world at the point I took the item and just go do whatever til I feel like coming back. Now you guys are probably like shut up and tell us what world your going to next! You guys are right and the next world we are heading too is.... Chapter 213 - 213. New World. First off I''m going to use one of my bodies I haven''t used yet and stuff the leveling and excellia system on it. You guys ever have that one Pok¨¦mon you use for HM moves in your party? Yeah this guy is gunna be the junk training body for now. While I''m away he''s going to be stealthily doing the dungeon as I''ve been keeping hidden from other Familia and groups. I''ve made it to almost level 4. While he trains here I''m going to go to the new world for some items i really need and that means my real body has to be there. Not to mention the whole universe there is dangerous so I''ll be taking my ninja body aswell. [World transfer started please select world.] "Against the gods." [Accepted, please choose reincarnation or transmigration.] "Reincarnate me as Yun Che the day the story starts but after the tedious wedding parts." [Accepted, please input special requests.] "In coiling dragon the Mc Linley gets a new body everytime he masters an element to godhood am I able to do the same with the evil god veins?" [Adjustable cultivation body available for 1m shop points would you like to purchase? Would include all cultivation world styles.] "Ooof that''s all the points from the Naruto world. But dammit it''s worth it. I accept." [Deducting points, all bodies fixed for cultivation.] This opens up so many possibilities, aww yeah. As soon as the strange feeling in my body goes away I''m surrounded by the white light and dissapear. Opening my eyes I see a very pretty girl standing in front of me this must be Xia Quingyu. Looking around I notice I''m in the marital chambers and my brain is assaulted by two lifetimes of memories. Looking down I see I''m clothed in the stupid looking robes of cultivators. Honestly why do they always wear these things man? Pants are so much more comfortable. I see a pure white pearl stuck into my inner wrist and on my neck is the famous necklace that started it all but it''s total junk right now. I mean seriously it has a 1 million year recharge time to reincarnate. Xia Quingyu notices something is off like something is missing and she can''t put a finger on it. Like she''s standing in front of a new person than the one she was a few minutes ago. "You must be feeling pretty upset that your grandfather was mocked during the wedding and your powerless to do anything about it." She asks curiously. I let put a soft chuckle confusing her and completely ignoring her question. "So your Xia Quingyu? What an utter failure, in all my life I''ve never met someone who pissed me off more than you." I say sneering at her. She looks shocked for a second before her frozen heart cultivation fixes it. "What are you talking about we only met a few times as children." Ignoring her again I continue on. "Someone who cultivates all her life so she can go and find her mother in the higher realm to fix her family. But doing so she ruins the rest of her family and kills off all her emotions with a busted ass cultivation technique that''s not even complete and basically kills the one who uses it at 35 or so years old and cuts of the path of cultivation do to freezing meridians." I start laughing hard holding my sides. "You''ve got to be the dumbest girl I''ve ever met in my life. A few sweet words from the frozen cloud of asgard and you fall in with them ruining your future. how do you even expect to fix your family when you can''t even fix yourself?" My words smash her frozen heart like a ten ton hammer. I know what they are cultivating and I know all the women in the palace are sick from frozen meridians even the sect master is dying from it. They can''t cultivate it without ice phoenix bloodlines. "How do you know these things?!?! Even I don''t know some of them what proof do you have?" I ignore her once more. "The way I see it you''ll either end up dead from your technique or used as a cultivation furnace and raped for your special physique. You should probably ask your hidden teacher about some of these things. If you want my opinion I''d tell them to fuck off I mean they weren''t even honest with you. I''d also try to repair my relationship with my family instead of being some frozen cunt with faraway dreams. if you want to get to the place your mom''s at you''ll need much more than the frozen cloud of asgard. They can''t even save themselves from the impending calamity about to befall them." I chuckle heading over to the bed and plopping down browsing through the store for what I was looking for. "One of the only things I learned that I keep with me no matter where I go are these words. ''Arrogance leads to ignorance, and ignorance leads to death.'' All I see from you is someone who is ignorant." I say. In a few hours I have to go outside the back and rescue jasmine. Also yun che''s aunt will be there. Boy am I going to laugh when I get called out in front of the clan for not being one of the real clans members I mean everyone here has black hair and black eyes how stupid are they going to be when I point out my sandy blonde and steel blue eyes? But me laughing at them will be the least of their worries. I think with a sinister look in my eyes. Chapter 214 - 214. Im Weak Because I Have No Cultivation? I keep quiet and let Xia Quingyu stew and pop off questions as I just watch her frozen heart cultivation shatter. She demands answers but never really says the magic words. After a while she''s pretty much having a mental breakdown. "Please help me what am I supposed to do?" She asks crying at me from the other side of the room. I give her a big happy smile. "I was wondering when you''d let go of your pride and ask for help." I get up and walk over to her. I extend my hand towards her. She looks at me with caution and hope. She takes my hand softly. using the knowledge I got from the Yun che''s past life I''m able to use the sky poison pearl and Chakra to heal her meridians and get rid of the frozen air. I also open up all her profound points to increase her cultivation speed. She let''s out a moan of relief. "The price you have to pay for me helping you is simple all you have to do is follow me and be a good wife. What do you say? I''ll even help your brother with his cultivation problem and solve the issues with your family." She looks at me seriously to see if I''m lying but she can tell I''m not. "I accept." "Good we shall leave after I kill my enemies here and solve some problems." She looks at me curious "How are you going to do that with no cultivation?" I just chuckle. "Try and hit me." She starts attacking but can''t even lay a single finger on me. I''m also much stronger than her she may have been cultivating but with my strength from teachers herb bath and training regime I could smash most of the cultivators in this city easily. However once it gets up a few levels I can''t compete. She looks shocked and double checks to see if I have any cultivation and there''s not a hint of it. "How are you so strong if you can''t cultivate?" she asks curiously. "I''ll teach you later. Right now I have some business to take care of." I can sense a massive weakening presence making its way towards the back of the house. Before Quingyu can ask anything I head outside and hop the fence to the back mountain. I make my way through the woods and there''s she is laying on the ground with flaming red hair and a pure white dress. The 13 year old pitiful slaughter god jasmine. I cut open my finger and start binding her to me before the god slaying poison in her veins takes hold and kills her completely. She sucks down my blood and I hear a system notification of successful soul binding before she explodes into dust and ash only leaving behind the dress and some little shoes. Such a pitiful little girl. loses all her family to betrayal and is supposed to be some kind of sacrifice for her douchebag father to achieve greater heights? Not going to happen. In the story she drowns herself in revenge killing millions and swearing to get revenge having lost all hope for a future. That''s no way for a little girl to live. I check inside the sky poison pearl and sure enough there her little soul floats recovering from the nasty poison. "System extract the poison for me, that''s some really nasty stuff able to kill a god body and soul. It would be great to have." [Extracting process begun will take some time to retrieve] oh so strong it even takes the system a while to get it out. "While we are at it bind the sky poison pearl to me the jade immortal realm and the kingdom" [Affirmative binding completed. New abilities acquired from the half of the sky poison pearl. Poison healing acquired. Herb finding acquired. Auto-Plant Refinement acquired. Sky poison realm added into the jade immortal realm increasing size.] The Sky poison pearl I have right now is only half of the whole item which is mostly the healing half. The other more dangerous half is on the other continent. That half let''s me use and store poisons to release them and become a biological weapon. The previous Yun Che used it to kill off an entire city of millions. This half had the ability to find rare plants and auto refine them getting rid of impurities and turning them into useful pellets. It also is able to cure all known poisons and had its own storage function that was a massive white space that can keep items fresh no matter how long it was stored. Making my way back towards the house i spot Yun che''s little aunt who is madly in love with me but didn''t want to do anything because we are related and I was getting married. "You know little aunt being out late at night is bad for your health." I say noticing her tears. "What are you doing out here shouldn''t you be with you wife after all its the time to finalize the marriage." She says quickly hiding her tears. poor girl had to wait years for the original Yun Che to Come back and confess only to end up leaving again. "Aww are you jealous thinking just because I married I won''t have you in my harem?" I had all the memories of her taking care of Yun Che she was a good girl and when you feel like you''ve lived the life why are you just gunnar throw away good girls. "What do you mean harem?!?! we can''t do that we are related!" she stutters out in shock. "We are not related I mean have you even looked at my hair and eyes?" I say. She looks me over then it all clicks into place. How could she have not noticed I looked nothing like any of her family. Looking at her from the side it''s hilarious. "How the hell did I never notice this or anyone else for that matter?!?!" She shouts before jumping me. smothering me in kisses. Man she had been holding back alot. I pat her head and seperate. "No need to rush as soon we will be leaving this place together." I tell the confused girl. "What are you talking about leaving?" she asks. "Shhh you''ll find out soon don''t worry just trust me okay? Now head back to bed we wouldn''t want to get in trouble now would we?" She nods giving me another hug and kiss before heading off to her room happily. I make my way back to the bridal chambers making sure I have zero kiss marks or anything on me as I''m not stupid. looking perfectly fine I head inside and see Quingyu about to head out and search for me. wooo close one. "What did you need to leave so urgently for earlier?" She asks me much more open now. "Ah a rescue mission I''ll explain more later for now we should get some sleep." I say crawling into the bed patting beside me. "Don''t worry I won''t do anything but cuddles are nice also you shouldn''t always cultivate as getting a good sleep helps the mind and refreshes the body. anyone who says to cultivate all the time instead of sleep is a fucking idiot." She nods shyly and slides in bed beside me I pull her close and we both pass out til the morning. Chapter 215 - 215. They Have Come. The next morning I wake up and see the face of a smiling xia quingyu happily sleeping cuddled into my side. as I move a little she wakes up with a little blush on her cheeks and quickly scoots away. I just laugh. "Come we have to go see grandfather and all the little traitors of the clan especially the one who tried to kill me with poison." she''s shocked to hear this. "Which one tried to poison you?" I think his name is Xiao Yulong or something one of the elders kids. also we are expecting another young master from the Xiao clan soon." "What do you plan to do?" she says straightening up her clothes. "Simple annihilation and wipe it out to the roots." if I remember this whole clan and sect and pretty much every single other one on this continent is absolute fucking garbage. I can''t 100% kill off some of the higher up yet but these trash? oh yes. She calmly looks at me as none of these people matter to her at all. You ask what I think about grandfather''s feelings on all this? irrelevant. he''s a good man but his weakness is caring for people who don''t care for him. he will get no say in the matter. Sure enough as we head outside the douchebag cousin or whatever is there waiting to greet us and wow there''s no one else around. "Good morning miss xia...." He''s greeted with a green light to the face and drops dead on the spot. with a cold look I store the body and sentence the soul to my kingdoms personal hell. Poison my past body you little shit? "What was that?" Quingyu asks shocked at how fast the boy died and wondering what the green light was. "Killing curse it''s unblockable and basically instantly extinguishes a soul. sadly it won''t be useful long as most cultivators are quick enough to dodge it." I reply walking towards the house I used to live in. "Ryan it''s so good to see you early in the morning." says grandfather looking happy with lingxi to the side smiling since Last night she''s happy she gets to be with me. "We received word that someone from the upper Xiao sect will be here soon and we have to meet in front of the main house after eating to greet them." He says noting how happy quingyu was. "Oh that''s fine before we go though I need to show you guys something amazing." I say extending my hands for them to grab. They take a hand each wondering what it is. As soon as they touch me I pop them right into the kingdom to be briefed by the girls and the ninja body. "Where did they go?" asks quingyu and I hold out a hand to her. "Trust me just take it." She does instantly. she also gets sent into the kingdom. It''s much safer there for them honestly. Her physique is both a blessing and a curse to her out here. It''s a gift from fate that gives her unmatched cultivation speed and comprehension but it comes with a price. That price is calamities. she will be thrown into dangerous situations again and again to force her to grow. In my kingdom however fate has no hold. I quietly wait til I sense more energy signatures approaching. I figure this is the young master of the Xiao clan who loves to **** people and can get away with it because of his powerful backing. he tried the same to lingxi and quingyu in the story but asgard defended quingyu and yun Che killed him before he could do anything to lingxi. When everyone had arrived in the main yard and the new guests had shown up looking cocky and arrogant like all the rest of the family it was time. I used golden chains to push out quingyus brother and father and locked down the area. "What is the meaning of this Ryan?" Asked one of the leaders still looking arrogant. "Oh nothing I''m simply getting rid of some problems don''t mind me at all." I casually start throwing killing curses into the chained up cage. People start dropping dead left and right. The young master is screaming about his father and sect will get revenge. Sadly that won''t happen. Blast of green light keep erupting from my hands and the chains close in leaving them with no room to dodge. anyone I thought was innocent was bound and I would erase their memories before thinking of what to do with them. After a good 20 minutes of soul extinguishing excitement there''s only a few people left. my auto loot gets anything of value and I erase the memories of the innocent putting them in the kingdom for reeducation. as cultivation rules don''t apply to my kingdom you obey the laws or die. I put in quingyus family aswell. then you boys know what comes next right? We loot the Xiao family safe for all goods and money. Anything that wasn''t useful to me was sold to the store. Any new plants were added for farm levels. After that comes the good part boys. *KABOOOOM* art is an explosion. We leave behind no evidence. I do the same with the xia family property except I move the whole area into the kingdom. Inside the kingdom the people who had watched it were shocked by my ruthlessness but everything was explained to them. nothing they can do but accept it as this is the world of the strong. before leaving the city as my business here was done I had one more plan which was somewhere around here there was 50 pounds of purple veined divine crystal in the ground. It was found by the Phoenix nation or whatever they were called and like all fire nations they attacked for it. After an hour of searching I found it and tore it all out of the ground with my chains storing it in the inventory. Today I''ve killed many young masters and now it''s time for me to travel to my next destination and get my first good loot. Chapter 216 - 216. Private Housing. After leaving the I picked up a nice lunch along the way at a nearby restaurant always making sure to keep a lookout for random young masters. They kind of act like shitty Pok¨¦mon battles when your eating anywhere and just pop out of the woodwork. Luckily I was able to avoid them with notice me not charms on the table after I ordered. But I swear I saw some looking my way just waiting to ambush me outside or something. It was a pretty average meal for a cultivator world. In the stories they are always like oh the meat is amazing and it simple melts in your mouth and is the most delicious thing you''ve ever tasted. Yeah this is just a regular steak it may taste a little good but I''ve had better. After I finish paying I make my way outside and start heading down the road but then they are suddenly there. A group of young masters standing in front of me. Internally I was screaming. One of their butlers approached me and slowly opened his mouth. "Excuse me can you give us directions to the annual young masters convention we seem to have become lost." he asks rubbing the back of his head with an embarrassed laugh. The sound of that convention is absolutely horrifying I simply point them towards the place I was eating at. After receiving a healthy tip for my help, I bolt as fast as I can down the road to get away from this terrifying place. Who knew young masters had an annual meeting?!?! That''s absolutely horrifying. I notice a sign I hadn''t seen before showing the time and place of the meeting and underneath that sign i see one more. Next week they are hosting the annual overprotective father''s son and dad dance. Scary. I''ve never ran so fast in my life. As soon as I was out of sight I pop into my immortal realm to finally give it a look. I end up face to face with jasmine. I''m caught by surprise as she grabs me by the throat and lifts me off the ground quicker than I can even see. Even if I wanted to dodge I''m not fast enough. "Who are you and where am i?" She asks giving me a deadly glare. "Is that any way to repay the person who saved your life from God Slaying poison?" I choke out. She keeps holding me by my throat. "Only the sky poison pearl can save someone from the god slaying poison. So you must be the owner of it. What''s to stop me from killing you and just taking it." She asks releasing killing intent in my direction. "Maybe the fact your only a spirit and I''m still extracting the poison from you. So you can try if you like but remember your bound to me right now." She knows I''m telling the truth but she was only trying to intimidate me. After all she''s only a little girl who is all alone in the world now and in a strange place. She went through a tragic experience and is just trying to be brave and tough. I look at the poor girl with pity before reaching out and patting her head. "You don''t have to worry, this is a safe place. I know all about what your going through. I must say your family would be so proud of you for staying strong when everything around you falls to pieces." She looks at me in shock letting me go with panic in her eyes. She starts to back away while tears form in her eyes. "What are you talking about! You don''t know anything!" She shouts as she keeps backing away. Not minding the pain in my throat or the fact she is thousands of times stronger than me. I give my best smile and spread my arms wide and wrap her in a hug. That''s all it takes to make the poor little girl breakdown. About and hour of crying and sobbing later with me whispering comforting words to her she passes out. I buy a nice bed and blankets from the system and lay her down under the fruit tree before I get back to looking around my area. The only things here are the small crystal water pond and a fruit tree which I think is called a power fruit tree. Other than that it''s just empty land surrounded by mist. It''s not too big or not too small. I browse through the system looking for buildings. I want something nice and cozy and a bit modern. I also need quite a few rooms for the girls. I call in Hestia. Who better to design the perfect home than the goddess of homes herself. We spend a few hours with her going over plans with me. We get a nice mansion style house it''s not too big as we want to be close to each other. We have a modern style kitchen and laundry room. I copied everything from the kingdoms library and installed a big one in the house magically. There''s a large dinner table and family room for watching TV together. There are rooms for all of the girls with just the basics in them I''ll let them design their own places as they want. I have a huge magically enhanced bedroom with a giant sized bed. I add the hotspring noble phantasm to the bathroom so we have a place to relax. I also have regular bathrooms for the girls who are uncomfortable with sharing. All in all I make it the perfect place to just get away from anything. I''ve also added a workshop next door for those who like to work and practice. There''s everything from forges to tool benches for making puppets. There''s an area for working on vehicles and and an area for weapon repairing. I know my ninja body wants to take a break from using so many clones for so long and just digest all the information he gathered. Looking at everything so far it all looks cozy. I expect the girls and me to use this place alot. I don''t have the kingdom time difference turned on as it would mess with things. We can basically spend 100 days in here for 1 day out in the kingdom and real world. I carry jasmine inside and lay her down in my room before heading outside to set myself up a small garden. Chapter 217 - 217. Chat With A Tiny Goddess. I set myself up a few nice looking crop plots making sure they are nice and even. I like some farming as its relaxing. The kingdoms farming system doesn''t let me do anything. I could grow stuff tons of times faster in the kingdom but I don''t feel like it. I fill the crop plots with soil and good fertilizer. I plant me some of my favorite fruits like cantaloupe. I take out my custom watering can that looks like a squirtle and fill it from the pond watering my fruit seeds. before moving on to plant some potatoes and veggies. Each plant gets its own crop plot which are set up in nice rows. Something about random fruits, veggies, and herbs throw together in a pile just bothers me on a massive level. Looking up I notice I forgot to put in the sun and quickly have the system do that giving us night and day cycles. I notice jasmine has woken up and is just watching me next to hestia. I pull out a small table and chairs and set it down for the girls and give them some snacks and juice before heading back to work. I buy a few plant pots and shelves from the system before setting them up and adding herbs and spices to my ever growing garden. I add a nice waist high fence around the area and put in a small zone for flowers because I know hinata loves flower pressing and kurumi also loves gardening. in the corner I finish my work off with a little shed filled with gardening tools and gloves and a place to put watering cans. Wiping off my hands on my jeans I head over to sit down with the girls. Jasmine starts asking me questions. "So how do you know so much about me?" I reach under my shirt and pull out the mirror of samsara. "You know what this is right? Well I have abilities that make this trinket look like absolute garbage. This thing let''s you reincarnate 1 time every million years in the same universe you are usually in. My abilities let me do that anytime I want anytime I want anywhere in the mutiverse I want." She looks on in shock at the item I just threw her. Seventh among the seven mysterious heavenly treasures. Although ranked last among the heavenly treasures, its power is the most mysterious of all. Can pass through the cycle of rebirth and distort cause and effect, the time and conditions for its activation are unknown. After every use, it''ll enter in hibernation. "Your probably wondering why I''m telling you so much information right? I mean who would spill out secrets like this so easily? Well the answer is what could you even do besides make my life a little harder which might even be more fun. I have multiple bodies and souls hidden away in a different dimension. I can''t be locked down by anything in this universe as I can just poof off to a different area with my thoughts alone. You see the place your in right now? This place has different time flow to the outside world I''m sure you''ve heard of items that do that on your heavenly items list." she just nods at me dumbly. "I can literally just close myself off and buy mystical items and wait and grow stronger before going on an absolute killing spree. Your probably like oh but what about the gods of this realm can you beat them?" Enkidu slowly slides out of the gate looking like a sinister black and silver snake. Jasmine has an instinctual fear of these chains and so does hestia. "I can buy god slaying weapons like I''m picking up cabbages at the market. However that ruins all the fun of things." my chains slide back into the gate making the girls sigh in relief. "As for anyone like your father or someone else finding you here and getting you out unless I let them? Impossible. This dimension is the safest place right now besides maybe to creators own home. It was made by the creation god who created your creation gods. not even them could get in here and even if they did I could tear away their divinity and sell it for bacon sandwiches if I pleased." I say sipping my juice. Mmmm melon flavored. I give jasmine a big smile and reach out and brush her hair. "So don''t worry okay? As for your father and that little cunt goddess you hate so much how about I bring them to you in chains and let you deal with them personally how does that sound?" She looks at me with millions of emotions running through her eyes mostly being relief, hope, reliance, and happiness. "This princess will allow you to bring them before me. In exchange I''ll give you this." out of her soul floats a single drop of blood. I bring out a vial and pop it inside before storing it in the gate. She looks at me in confusion. "My gate is special it allows me to replenish items once used at a rate depending on their rarity. But I have to store them first." Telling the poor girl even more terrifying abilities only furthers her relief. My gear let''s me do some scary stuff with the right tools. "Since I''m extracting the god slaying poison from you I''m also going to be storing it in my vault for later uses." I give a sinister smile which makes the girl tremble thinking about unlimited god slaying poison. "Well since your here you can teach me some nice cultivation moves later on and just enjoy your time here you can stay as long as you want. I''ll even introduce you to the wonders of cartoons." I say with an air of mystery as Hestia chuckles off to the side. Chapter 218 - 218. Cultivation Eh? After a nice lunch I guess it''s time to get the evil gods veins. I pull out the drop of blood and ingest it. System notifications start going off and binding the bloodline to me. I feel a sharp pain as the veins start growing inside me it doesn''t last long but boy does it hurt. After a few minutes it done and I finally have some nice veins to cultivate with. Giving my internal veins a view I quickly use the sky poison pearl to open up my profound veins. I see the slots for the evil god beads and I''m rather excited about those. I mean I could buy them in the system for a hefty price but that defeats the whole purpose of having fun while world traveling. I can feel energies in the air I previously couldn''t. It''s like an all powerful energy is just flooding my body. I feel it when I breathe and it''s being absorbed by my skin strengthening my muscles, bones, blood, and everything inside me. It''s almost addicting. I pop outside the realm and the ocean like energies I felt before feel like just some dry air with whisps of energy. Cultivation realms are so nice! I pop back into the realm and start to think about building my own little meditation area. I purchase another hot spring noble phantasm as they are pretty cheap. I replace the water with water from the kingdom and realm and set it up in a perpetual waterfall style with stones under it for meditation as we can''t be cultivators without proper waterfall cultivation. I spend about a billion gp on a set of cultivation stairs for the realm. The reason theses stairs are so expensive is because each step up raises pressure, gravity, and energy. As soon as it drops down I notice all the energy in the realm swirl towards it filling it with power making it glow with a golden hue. I walk over confidently towards the 10 giant steps and place my Hand on the first step. It happens instantly. My hand is smashed into the step at full speed and all the bones break. it takes me quite a lot of power to tear my hand out leaving a bloody trail on the step. My hand looks kind of like a bloody pancake at the moment. "Well that''s off the table for now. Luckily I didn''t just jump on it." I give the stairs a fearful look. I set up a barrier and gate with warning around the steps as avalon heals my wounded hand. I don''t think the steps are supposed to be that strong. I think the realm energy supercharged them. I look at the golden glowing steps as the blink ominously. I fight back the urge to kick the steps and it seems almost like it''s laughing at me with the stupid glowing blinks. I''ll get it back later. At least my nifty waterfall didn''t let me down. now all I''m missing is the cultivation cave with the fancy jade bed for whatever uses those things give. I think it was something like focusing the mind or some crap. Who knows with all the cultivation novels out there. There is always some stupid items like marbles of marvel or jerky of comprehension. I''ll have to buy some nice manual for cultivation. I think as I start browsing the store looking at all the stupid looking names. it''s like the longer they make it sound the more powerful it''s supposed to be. [Sunfire Hellbreathing Flaming Sect Ultra Secret Cultivation Manual] The only thing it let''s me do is use flames hot enough to evenly cook food. I keep scrolling until I find the perfect ones. [Basic cultivation for dummies.] [Basic breathing exercises for the new cultivator] and now for the cheap price of $19.99 with $4.99 shipping and handling. [Complete cultivation guide without all the bullshit.] Perfect. No super ridiculous requirements or lame needs, just straight up cultivation that does everything evenly with no side effects. I know some of the fans are practically frothing at the mouth right now searching up their favorite manuals and screaming. ''But how can you give the Mc such a plain manual what about this one from ultra godly cultivator novel #1?!?! How is he supposed to jump levels and fight stronger opponents with casual cultivation. REEEEEEE?!?!'' The answer to all these questions is. Why should I even have to do any of that? If you just stop all the problems before they even start, why do I need to jump levels when I can take my sweet ass time and have myself an extra thicc foundation? ''But what about their super amazing techniques and abilities like sword ki and the almighty flaming tiger fist!?! I mean have you even seen sword saint doodlewoodle use his thousand blades of justice?!?!'' Just fucking dodge and punch them in the face. ''But he can swing his blade ten gazillion times in a second what are you going to do?!'' Punch. Him. In. The. Face. ''Reeeeeeeeeeeeee! but this is your novel you should be writing it how I want you too.'' Okay enough listening to those guys. Back to my preperation. (A/N but seriously to that little fuckboy back at chapter 30 currently blowing up my inbox about stupid shit you want your way. PISS OFF. I''m at a decent chunk of chapters a day and your the only whiney little brat complaining. If you don''t like it read something else. I accept complaints about spacing as sometimes I tend to ramble on and forget that exists. I''m a new writer shit happens bro. I''m giving a nice fun story with lots of chapters daily. what do you want from me? 1 chapter once every three months with decent spacing and punctuation? Rejected. don''tmakemetypelikethisyoucunt.) I''ve decided before I cultivate I''ll do the cleansing of my body as I''m pretty sure that would help out. Getting all those nasty impurities out and just cultivating in this place of purity would skyrocket my cultivation speed. Chapter 219 - 219. So It Begins. I purchase a all pupose purifying body pill. cleanses blood, organs, bones, and every other part of the body of impurities in one go. For the next few hours I''m vomiting and sweating out blood, impurities, and any other nasty thing that''s taken place in my body. My meridians and other cultivation pathways are all being cleared of any gunk from never having been used. all in all I look kind of like a tar monster and smell like ass. however my helpful ninja body has proceeded to spray me down like some roadside whore with water jutsu while jasmine laughs her ass off in the background. "Ha....Ha I can''t breathe..." She snorts out in between tears and laughter. Little brat. The other girls from the kingdom have come to look at the new realm and join in on the mocking. I''ll get them all back later. After a few more hours of this process and finally being clean. I firmly ignore the girls and go on to my second pill of the day. It''s a healing pill. When training there can always be some hidden injuries and such you never noticed from things like overworking yourself. I don''t know if I have any but It never hurts to make sure. After that''s done next come the strengthening pill. It helps my bodies strengthen everything from blood production to my organs basic functions. A perfect functioning body is the key to a strong foundation. Now some of you are probably asking why don''t I just use godly pills to skyrocket my cultivation after this. That sir is how you get a shitty foundation and end up being so strong you can''t walk without blowing up your shoes and colliding with the house. We like''em all natural without medicine based cultivation. ''oh but you can get pills to clean out the medicine side effects.'' No. Those people are idiots. If you don''t earn it with your own hard work it''s not a real cultivation. ''but my favorite novel says...'' I don''t care. now that my body is in peak conditions I can finally start the basic breathing excercises and absorb that sweet pure energy. it''s basically like a giant vortex sucking in massive amounts of energy I could probably shoot through a realm or so if I wanted too. Are we going to do that? Nope that leads to shakey foundations. ''But you can always use some miraculous training moves and fix it like they say in the novels.'' Why would I want to do that stupid shit when I can just do it right the first time and not have hidden crap they thought they fixed wandering around. basically I''m going to sit my ass here at foundation stage 1 for god knows how long and I''m going to strengthen absolutely everything. Oh my vessel for energy is full? strengthen my blood. My blood is saturated? Move onto my bones to increase their blood making skills and density. My bones are as tough as I can get them? Sweet. Next up let''s work on strengthening our muscles. Then we move on to our organs. How can we ever forget our skin and nerves? What''s that little Billy? We''ve cultivated enough for a level 1 body refinement realm? No, no, little billy. We haven''t gotten to the basics of the world yet if you paid attention is science class little Billy you''d learn everything is made up of cells. We are gunna strengthen them too. Now that we have strengthened everything we must be ready for level 2 and we can just pop on over right? Wrong. We must condense and absorb as much as we can slowly strengthening our meridians and vessel. When everything is at the absolute limit of what our body can handle. We let it finally upgrade to foundation level 2 naturally of course. Now that you''ve leveled up and feel like you can punch a hole in the sky and start wanting more power. The first thing you must do is mofu mofu kurumi''s soft fox tails and calm that shit down. Remember don''t become arrogant. Now your thinking I''m going to repeat the process and just continue getting stronger. Wrong! I''m going to make dinner with the waifus and ask them how their day was. Then we are all going to sit in the living room and watch movies while we cuddle. Just because your a cultivator doesn''t mean you have to rush everything and forget about what is really important. ''Oh but cultivation is the path of the lonely always striving to be number 1 at the top.'' Yeah screw that. Who wants to be that lonely guy at the top whanking off to his sword collection. ''But eventually your partners will grow old and die cause they aren''t cultivators.'' yeah I have a philosopher''s stone for that problem. ''How about when you grow older after so many years and just naturally fall apart from each other?'' yeah we are all soul bound and our love feels as strong as ever. We can literally feel each others existences and crave each others company. Any crap anyone spews I''ll have you guys know I can bullshit my way out of everything. ''But you have so many wife''s how can you keep them all happy?'' Background stuff. ''But...'' You wanna catch these hands little billy?!?! You wanna throw down right here and now?!?! ''...'' I didn''t think so. So after some nice wholesome family loving time with hidden character development and undying love for each other. We can finally move on and start our cultivation. Chapter 220 - 220. The Journey Continues? I''m sure your all wondering what I''m going to do now that I can finally cultivate. Am I going to go out and search for monsters and use the pressure from battle to make myself have explosive cultivation increases? No that''s retarded. What does fighting monsters or demonic beasts have anything to do with raising cultivation. Here''s what I''m really going to do boys. I''m going to sit in my realm and relax and slowly build up my cultivation with nice breaks to play video games inbetween. I mean do you know how long it takes to get a 99 slayer cape in runescape so you can flex to all your friends at the bank? I''m not going to give up my progress just to run around punching wild animals. Closed door cultivation you say? Listen here I have a strict schedule I like to keep. It''s wake up from cuddling make breakfast for myself and the waifus. Water my new garden with hinata and kurumi. Make sure my kingdom hasn''t blown itself up or deidara has done it for me. Participate in scheduled training which now includes cultivation. Have a filling lunch and spend time with the women folk. Go back to training and then after some time head off to the workshop to learn new skills and practice old ones so I don''t get rusty. It''s quite relaxing building things. Then we finish with some more cultivation until dinner. After dinner we wash away the hard work of the day with a dip in the hotsping noble phantasm. Then we head over to the sitting room for cuddles and tv. After this we head to bed for more cuddles and random tv while the girls fight over who gets to sleep on the inside tonight. My room has turned into a kind of giant blanket and pillow fortress. The floor was replaced with bed and now we enjoy good times like this. If your cultivation life doesn''t look anything like this then you fucked up somewhere. *Distant REEEES in the background* But what about the plot of the story you say? I''m in a realm where it''s 100:1 and yun che did months of training before heading off to wherever. Do the math. Oh so I''m planning to just wait around and get super strong before going out and doing whatever? Wrong. I''m going to live my life and do whatever cause cultivation doesn''t control my life. Fighting against the evils of the world you say? Nah man I''m going to glue some googly eyes on the toaster. For fame and glory? I can see that enough if I go to the kingdom I''m still being worshipped. I''m just going to watch cat videos and laugh. ''But the.....'' *me casually making marshmallows with phoenix fires.* ''And what about the...'' *me pruning my herb garden*. ''You have almost unlimited potential and power and your grooming your oregano plant?!?!'' Yeah the good life. I can''t wait for those nitpicky people in the lower chapters to reach these new ones and just explode. I can feel my ratings dropping already and it feels great. A bit of time passes and on the outside a nice event is about to take place. You see some elders from the burning heaven sect of whatever fiery names sect they come from have decided to attack a high level beast in the area. This beast happens to be higher cultivation than the 5 of them. It''s an emperor level dragon. But it hides it''s cultivation so it looks weaker and attracts idiots and can be used a life saving measure. My clone outside disperses to let me know about this. I quickly follow behind them under invisibility and with my cultivation hidden using deaths cloak. Now I know what you guys are thinking. There''s no was I can fight off such high level opponents and you would be absolutely correct I cant. But I have a plan. Things go well at first for the burning heaven sect as the dragon acts weak to lure them in to a false sense of security. But then boom he goes full power and tries to end them all in one go. One of the older members does a noble thing and tries to sacrifice himself to buy time for the other 4 elders to escape. it works perfectly by using all his life force and power he slows the dragon down. But what''s this? Black chains with spikes seem to be caging them all in with the dragon. Ooh tough luck. The dragon quickly kills them off thinking he can get out from such puny chains but he would be wrong. The more he struggles the more he gets wrapped up in the almost unbreakable chains. Breathing fire? Useless. Finally when he''s wrapped up more than Hermione and Tayuya last evening I show up. "Yo Mr.Dragon sorry I had to do something like this but hey its a dog eat dog world." as I''m not physically strong enough to break it''s scales or anything I take the easy way out and have my ninja body suck out its soul. This is the kind of bad stuff that happens when you get caught up in battle and Don''t notice a giant dome of chains surrounding you. I store the body of the Dragon in my gate as this is good eating for cultivation. if I remember yun che used it to skyrocket his cultivation by leaps and bounds. Am I going to do that? Nah I''ll make some dragon jerky for snacks though. Finally onto the part fans have been waiting for. I loot the dead elders of their spacial rings and head into the dragons cave. Looting all the fire based plants and gaining a kingdom level in the process. These will be good for a volcano style background. Finally I get to the evil gods fire seed. People will know that this seed basically gives me full immunity to all fires and gives insight to fire based laws. I pop the seed into my gate then take it out and swallow it. By now the fans are probably like haha it also increases cultivation base explosively we''ve got you now. I just have the system hold all that extra energy til I''m higher cultivation and it becomes useless. yeet. Chapter 221 - 221. On With The Plot My Friends. After getting the flame seed I stepped up my cultivation training and put on my serious pants. You see when I ingested the flame seed thanks to my buying of that special cultivation body I got another body. This comes from the novel of coiling dragon. Every time the main character gained mastery over an element he would get a new body. Now this body works like my others but can be combined or left to do whatever. He can comprehend laws on other elements or make pizza. But what would happen if I had him focus purely on cultivation. A month passes outside. But inside the realm it''s 100 months. You think I''d make my waifus go through 100 months just for increased cultivation of course not. We had a nice family vacation in the kingdom. We went to amusement parks. We took the children like Lilli and jasmine to have fun like proper children. I enrolled her in hogwarts to learn. After all she is only 13 right now and cultivation world education is lacking. I spent time with Minato and Kushina and the other parents. I fixed quingyus cultivation method and had the system hide and fix the flaws of her physique. I did the same with her brother so he could cultivate regularly. I received the token to go to that school I need to be at to meet the princess of the blue wind nation. I need to participate in some competition to get the evil god water seed if I remember correctly. All in all the kingdom is going well the people are fed and have jobs. The school is going perfectly. The ninjas are adjusting well. It''s fine to progress on with the plot. I make my way to new moon city and browse around looking for herbs and such from all the merchant associations. I have the ninja body spread out in disguises and check up on all the sects in the area and all the branch sects. See how they treat people and their reputations. Most of them are cunts. this is something I like and hate about cultivation world''s. Literally 95% of the people are assholes. The other 5% are less assholes but still assholes. if your a regular person who doesn''t cultivate or isn''t lucky enough to be stuck in some sect your basically an ant. But this means I can pretty much rob almost all of them and not feel bad. I make my way to the new moon profound palace. This is one of the sect schools of the area and where I need to be. I walk up to the guards and pass them the token I received and I''m shown the way to the elder. His name is sikong and he happens to be a friend of grandfather. apparently he was worried when that area of the family was wiped off the map in a day. But I assured him everything was fine. I''m happily welcomed into the school. There''s a solemn atmosphere as apparently the youth feast would be happening today. This is usually where people come to show off their skills but really it''s just a place to be an extra cunt and bully the weaker students and sects. I expressed my desire to join in the fun and see how strong I''ve become. The elder looked at me in worry but didn''t say anything and just said I was free to do whatever just make sure I don''t get hurt and know my limits. I happily agreed. I had no idea what the princess looked like so I just decided to go with the flow a bit. If worse come to worse I can figure out a different way to enter. I made my way to the feast area and saw the big dueling ring in the center it kinda reminded me of dueling lessons from Lockhart. I picked a spot in the back and closed my eyes to catch a few z''s. It would be a little bit before the rest of the sects showed up. About an hour later I opened up my eyes most of the seats were filled or being filled. This was supposed to be a big event as it was also a welcoming to the new palace chief who had recently been assigned here. Sadly most it won''t end up being very pleasant as most of the sects just wanted to show off power and find and excuse to bully the new chief. All the sects had been seated. At this time, the lead actor of the event, the newly appointed Palace Chief of New Moon Profound Palace, Qin Wuyou, had finally arrived. Qin Wuyou looked to be about sixty in age; his face held an expression of a gentle and unflustered calm, and a deep wisdom could be seen in his clear eyes. He emanated an extraordinary aura. Qin Wuyou was originally one of the elders of the Imperial Capital''s Profound Palace; he was specially assigned to New Moon Profound Palace as the Palace Chief, and his true strength was deep and unfathomable. Qin Wuyou had already arrived in New Moon Profound Palace a month ago, and today was merely the official day of the newly-appointed''s banquet. In this short month, he had already bowled over each elder and disciple, and received their deepest respects. After taking the Palace Chief''s seat, all the representatives of the large sects followed at his heels, as if they had planned it beforehand. They started introducing themselves to the man of the hour. Pretty much the only one who was truly polite was the iron spear clan. They had a good reputation around the city and pretty much only cared about spears and spear techniques. We had some guest appearances from the burning heaven clan and the Xiao clan branch members who thought they were the greatest thing on the planet and didn''t even show basic respect. The leader of the Xiao clan group wasn''t even the elder or the patriarch it was a snot nosed young master. But by rights he had the ability to be cocky. in this world cultivation is divided by profound realms from level 1 to level 10. The first is elementary profound realm which is basically the foundation building stage for them. Same shit different name. Next is the Nascent profound realm where you get some decent control over your cultivation letting you use abilities. He''s at level 10 of this realm and considered a genius at the young age of 18. By the way in this world right now I''m only 16. after this realm comes true profound realm, followed by spirit profound realm and then earth profound realm. earth profound realm basically gives you a nice lifespan increase to 150 years. Up next are the sky profound realm which allows you to fly, followed by the emperor profound realm. This realm increases a person''s natural life span to 500 years they are commonly called thrones and can use a domain to supress others. Next up are the people at tyrant profound realm called overlords. They get an increase to 1000 years of life. there are barely any of those in this world right now. Even emperors are rare. The last level for this world is called the sovereign profound realm called monarchs. They get 2000 years of life and the ability to make spatial pockets to store belongings. This is the peak of this world and there are currently no monarchs. Once you reach this level usually the world tries to make you ascend. Now I bet your all wondering what level I am at? Chapter 222 - 222. Ooh Sucks. As the greeting ended the fighting started. It was a slaughter the new moon palace was destroyed nice and well. They were being brutal as well going for crippling blows. Poor kids. I decided it was time to have some fun. when the fight was over I walked up to the stage and announced myself. "Ryan age 16 new moon palace please advise." I didn''t even give the guy a bow i just kept my hands in my pockets. This seemed to anger the guy was was picking on the weaker people. he rushed at me and started throwing punches and kicks that I easily dodged. after a minute or so of just making him look like an idiot he got furious. "Do you only know how to dodge?!? Fight back like a man!" he shouted the classic bad guy phrase. I never understood why people did this if the other guy is fast enough to easily dodge everything you throw at him 9 times out of 10 he''s strong enough to beat your ass. When he throws another punch I grab him by the wrist. I then proceed to beat the ever loving shit out of him with his own fist. I use quite a bit of strength and he blacks his own eye. "Oooh that''s gotta hurt i don''t know why your beating yourself up over not being able to hit me." I Crack him in the other eye giving him a matching eye. "Wow friend if you keep this up you might not be able to see me to try to hit me anymore. Don''t worry you can just tell your friends your dad beat you instead of stupidly doing this to yourself." he''s screaming in absolute rage and tries to kick me but I stomp on his foot and keep beating him. "Man this is brutal if I was you I''d have given up by now and saved myself some face in front of all these nice elders." I kindly advised him and he tried to take me up on my advice. "I surr..." *Wapow* dislocated his jaw with his own fist. "I see your a man of honor and dignity you would never give up and want to go down in a blaze of glory. I''m so proud of you." I continue to pummel him until he goes limp and I''m kind of just lifting him by the arms. "What a true hero!" I shout. "Everyone give this man a round of applause for never giving up in the face of defeat." I wipe the blood that had dripped onto my hands on his nice robe before throwing him off the platform with a nasty thud. "oooh buddy you need to watch your step there''s a drop there." I look at him in pity. "YOUUUU!" Shouts one of his elders who had previously been smug about steam rolling new moon. "Hey man you can''t blame me I was here the whole time trying to hold him back he was just way too savage." the new moon students are cheering and laughing and even the palace chief has a smile on his face. "Why don''t we just let the younger generation solve their own problems no need for us old folks to get involved right?" he tells the generic evil sect elder. A sinister gleam crossed his eyes. "That''s right but just remember that hands have no eyes so don''t blame me for anything that happens right?" "WAIT!" I shout out. Everyone looks at me in confusion and I slowly raise my fist showing it to the elder. I had been preparing for this. it was a classic line in the book of evil stupid things to say. There on my hand was a pair of googly eyes. "My hands do have eyes good sir kindly retract your words!" before he could say anything I throw my voice into my hand. "You wanna catch these fists geezer?!?! I''ll slap you and your shit disciples to death!" "No handy! What are you saying? look at him he''s so old and his children so weak it''s not right to bully them." I talk to my hand who nods sagely. "Your right I forgot we shouldn''t pick on weak or we would just be pathetic like them." I give handy a thumbs up. as the poor elder and his disciples look ready to blow up. An older disciple jumps onto the stage and shouts at me. "Do you really think just because you beat our weakest clan member you have the right to mock us? Your 100 years to early." I quickly pull out a little notebook and check off a box. "Wow if you guys say one more stupid villain phrase I''ll have myself a bingo. I just need a ''You''ll regret this or Do you know who I am'' " He screams as he charges at me. he misses the first punch and I grab him by the shoulders. With a loud pop I dislocated them and tossed him on the ground. he kinda just flops there trying to get up before rolling to his knees and trying to push himself up. Sadly a random foot appeared on the back of his head holding him against the arena floor. "What''s wrong buddy I thought you were going to teach me a lesson. I love to learn new things so please hurry." I ask him really eager about the learning experience. He just tries to get up but without his hands he has zero hope. "Do you need a hand up buddy? Don''t worry I got you fam." I grab him by the legs and give a hard yank popping his legs out of the socket. flipping him around I hold him up by the front of his shirt with 1 hand and pat him down. "Yeah this floor is really tricky to stand on I saw some idiot earlier just fly right off the side over there." I pointed to the unconscious disciple who ''Fell'' earlier. I try my hardest to stand the poor lad up but he wasn''t having none of it. " I see I''ve heard of this before. Knees weak, arms are heavy. what comes next if vomit on your sweater I hopes it''s not spaghetti. you really must be suffering from nerves don''t worry it happens to the best of us. I''ll give you a hand down." I chuck him lightly off the stage onto his friend who was napping. Chapter 223 - 223. I Must Be Too Strong. "okay guys I get it I''m sorry for bullying you I''ll give you another chance don''t worry." I secretly swap with the ninja body. I pull out a pitch black blindfold from my pocket. "Young master from the Xiao clan seeing as most people here know and trust you I want you to step on up here and tie this blindfold around my eyes. Noone would dare accuse you of cheating you can even double check the cloth." He hops up onto the stage and gives me a smile as he wants to see what I have planned next. He checks the cloth and confirms no tricks before wrapping it around my eyes and hopping off stage. The new moon disciples are looking at me with worry but it''s okay. "Since I''m bullying you guys so much I''ve decided I''ll give you a handicap and fight you blind! This should even up the skill level a bit." the generic evil clan are furious. another one hops on the stage and without any words hops towards me trying to hit my throat. I Activate the byakugan ability of the otsutsuki bloodline and my hands fly out injecting Chakra into his nerves basically paralyzing him on the spot. I quickly pinch a nerve in his neck blocking speech also. "Alright i see you can''t even beat me like this I''ll give you another handicap and I won''t move from this spot!" I say with firm resolution. however no hits come. "I see your also a man of honor like your fellow clan members but don''t worry I promise I won''t blame you even if it doesn''t hurt." I''m met with silence. "Truly noble. your clan is by far one of the most honorable I''ve ever seen. I''ll defeat you with my full strength to engrave this battle into my memories and carry on your unyielding spirit." I grab his arms and lower them to his side before moving behind him and pushing him forward. With a sickening crunch that even makes me feel bad his nose is fully broken and he''s barely hanging on to conciousness. "Brother! you also fell on this blasted floor?!? I swear the chief must have put something on it so you guys would trip. I''ll be having firm words with him later. you should go have yourself checked out for wounds I''ll help you off the stage. I slide my foot under him and flip him onto the pile of poor fall victims. I''ll give them all brochures for life alert later. that was the strongest fighter generic evil clan had so they could only grit their teeth in anger and look towards the bigger clans. I swap bodies back after taking off the blindfold. "Man you clans are really doing some severe damage to me I mean look at all this blood I don''t know how long I''ll be able to hold up." I wave my hand towards my bloody shirt. None of it belongs to me but these clothes are some of my favorite so it really wounds me. My next opponent however doesn''t come from a shitty clan. It comes from the spear guys with a good reputation. "Hello my name is Zhao Ling and I would like a match with this brother." he said cupping his hands at me. I return the gesture with a happy smile. "Sure but I hope you don''t mind me using my hands as I don''t really use weapons." Not with this body atleast. "That shouldn''t be a problem as I wouldn''t want you to change your fighting style for me as It would give me an unfair advantage." he says getting into a stance with his spear. I ready myself in a proper stance. At the same time we rush each other. He fires off a lunge as I jump into the air pulling my legs up and landing on his spear. Before he can pull it back I flip backwards kicking him in the face. he stumbles but regains his balance. He swings his spear in a wide arc I duck under. Moving forward I get into his personal space most people who use spears if you get into hand to hand range their spear becomes useless. He withdraws his spear back with his other hand and starts using it as a dagger but only after I get a few hits in on his chest. I sense a bit of danger and move my head to the side. He had fired his spear forward aiming at my face using his other hand. The kid was good but not as good as me. grabbing his arms I spin him around pinning his hands to his sides. I duck down and wrap my arms around his pinned ones dodging the spear and lift him off the ground before leaning back and slamming him headfirst into the ground. I make sure to use just enough force to knock him out and not kill him as a suplex is pretty nasty. Props to the kid he never once let go of his spear. his father who was leader of the spear clan guys gets up and carries him off stage thanking me for a good fight. A member of the Burning heaven clan had noticed I didn''t use any profound moves and decided I must not know any. It was his time to shine. "My name is zan ming from the burning heaven sect I''ll be your next opponent." he says cockily. I just raise an eyebrow and ignore him. "Your courting death!" He shouts and starts gathering fire energy before throwing a huge fireball at me yelling out some stupid attack name. *Woosh* my body is engulfed in flames and everyone from the burning heaven sect looks on proudly at their signature move being used to kill someone like me. The flames and smoke clear with me standing there with a serious look on my face staring in front of me. In my hands I''m holding a thin stick and on the end is a perfectly golden marshmellow. "Your heavenly cooking attack is perfect my friend I didn''t know you belonged to the honorable cooking sect. You tried to mislead me didn''t you." I stuff the marshmellow in my mouth and give him a thumbs up for a good job. "Impossible there''s no way you can be unhurt from the sects signature move." he screams pointing at me. "Your right I may have burned my tongue eating that marshmellow too fast. I''m close to defeat." The whole clan looks pissed. he charges up his attack once more believing i had just got lucky. I''m engulfed in flames once more this time everyone looks at the flames more seriously. Then it clears and I have a perfectly cooked hotdog. "Brother you truly will defeat me with all this good cooking how am I supposed to defend myself." he opens his mouth to shout but I throw the hotdog into his mouth. He gives me a shocked look and grabs at his throat. "You weren''t supposed to eat it in one bite! Look at you now being so greedy and now your choking. Don''t worry I''m a hero I''ll save you!" I run forward and punch him right in the chest knocking the air right out off him and dodging the flying hotdog which smacks his elder right in the face. I chop him in the back of the neck. "Such a traumatic experience you really should lay down after that." he was calmly placed in the nap pile. "Wow everyone relaxing while I do all this hard work makes me so jealous." Chapter 224 - 224. Serious Mode "Brothers I can''t play around anymore or I''ll be late for lunch if you guys keep being idiots I''ll miss it." I wag my finger at them such shameful people making a man miss his lunch. At this point they realised I''m pretty strong. They send out their tops dogs now. it''s a cruel member who was known for killing his opponents last year. "My names is forgettable villain name and I''ll be your opponent don''t die to quickly." he shouts. "I''ve heard of you and I must admit you will make me serious. I''ll have to resort to serious mode." I reach into my pocket and slowly pull out a long forgotten weapon. it''s a gray roundish blob with what seems to be raisins in it. He breaks out into laughter. "Is that a fucking rock? Are you shitting me?!?!" "It''s not just a rock. It''s a rock cake." *swoosh* I''m in front of him before he knows it I swing my arm around smashing him right in the mouth with the rock cake. There''s a nasty splurching crunch noise and I bust out his teeth scattering them across the floor. Before he can recover I hit him again and again. *Splorch* his bottom jaw tears off. "How are you supposed to eat it with a mouth like that? I''m being polite enough to feed you and this is how you repay me?" he makes a gross gurgling noise as I stuff the rock down his throat and he falls onto the ground. "You really need to chew more friend that''s bad for your digestive track." I place my foot on his head and stomp down splattering it across the floor. "Rock cakes really are to die for. sadly they are too good for your teeth." The crowd looks at me in shock I just went from messing around to cold blooded killing at the drop of a pin. "If any of you little shits aim killing intent at me it will be the last thing you ever do. I don''t care what burning bushfire clan your from it won''t save you." There was a quick clash between the burning heavens elder and the palace chief. "Are you really going to offend us protecting this little brat palace chief Qin?" he says glaring at me with hatred. "He is one of my disciples of course I have to defend him." "Just you wait you''ll regret this." he shouts quickly leaving. at this point the only one with a chance to beat me would be the young master of the Xiao clan who stands up and walks on stage. "I think it''s about time we finish this I''ll have to cripple you and take you to the burning heaven clan as we are allies and I might be rewarded." he smiles at me with a cold look. "Ah so are we allowed to cripple now?" I ask. "You really think you can cripple me with your pathetic skills? Hahaha! If you can Don''t worry I won''t even seek revenge but you''ll have to put your life on the....." before he can finish I''m already in front of him punching out. with a boom he''s shot from the arena and embedded into the wall near the door. A quite popping sound is heard as I crippled his profound veins and his cultivation is dropping fast. An elder rushes over to check on the passed out boy. "YOUR COURTING DEATH HOW DARE YOU CRIPPLE THE YOUNG MASTER!!!" he shouts launching himself at me before being intercepted "Qin your really want to be enemies with the Xiao clan then so be it I''ll be back later with the patriarch." he shouts angrily picking up the young master. All the evil clans just give a sinister smile before leaving together. "Well I guess that this is the end of the feast. please make your way back to your rooms." waving off the disciples he then points at me. "You come with me." he starts making his way out of the room. I sense many energy signals surrounding all the opening around the school. Seems they don''t want me to escape. We are followed along by a very pretty blonde girl I figure is the princess of the blue wind empire. Her name is cang yue. her brothers are currently fighting over the throne because her father is dying from a life sucking parasite that''s latched onto his heart by his own healer. "So you made a pretty big mess but I have to thank you for defending my reputation as I''m sure you figured out they wanted to make me look bad." Qin says to me as we sit in his office. "Ah don''t worry about it I had fun you can expell me so you guys don''t get in trouble. I''m sure the princess of the blue wind empire wouldn''t want troubles now would you?" I ask the girl. "How did you know i was the princess almost no one here knows me." giving me a curious look she says. "You just confirmed it yourself and who else could just walk in while the palace chief was having a meeting? Not to mention you give off an air of nobility." She seems convinced by my reasons. "I would like to recruit you for a competition being held at the end of the year. I can offer you protection if you help me." "Sure I got nothing else to do but I don''t really need any protection. About this competition will there be prizes?" I ask. "Of course there will be but that''s only for the higher ranked disciples I don''t expect us to get that far." she says sadly. "Well if we get that far do I get to keep what I win?" I smile at her. "Sure I''ll even reward you the farther you make it in the competition." She says with a smile like she doesn''t believe I can go very far. Oh if only she knew. "Before that we need to get you out of here I have a bird mount we can use." She says with worry. "Don''t worry about it I can leave just fine and besides we are already surrounded you won''t be able to sneak me anywhere." The look shocked as they didn''t know we are surrounded before worrying even more. Chapter 225 - 225. The Roots. "Don''t worry I will have a chance to leave pretty soon. I''d suggest you do the same or you can stay here and watch the fireworks." I say getting up and moving to the window. outside overlooking the city all seems quite. I open up the window and step onto the ledge. I speed through hand signs and explosions sound out through the city. Storm release: laser circus. Fire style: Great Fire Annihilation. Katsu! Lasers fire off from my hands as I jump out the window firing into the hidden people watching over the school. A giant fireball engulfs the the Xiao clan compound engulfing the surrounding trees in a roaring flame of destruction. There''s a giant white clay bird with a blonde man dropping white spider shaped explosives on top of the Burning heaven clan. Over the other clan compounds giant walls of wood or dirt pop up caging them in and standing on those walls are people disguised as burning heaven clan members or Xiao family members. I have the same happening with the 2 major clans. Sneaking in hidden members of my group and enemy family members. I had scoped out the sect grounds with invisible clones and found the treasuries. With the guards distracted I apparated in. Using sand I tear out the whole area and store it in my realm and repeat for all the shitty clans in the area. You all thought I''d leave some young masters to just run free and come find me for revenge some day? We use overwhelming force and eliminate these problems to the root. We use disguises to make the sects think they are being attacked by other sects and let off some survivors to report the situation. However we kill the leaders and the elders and take all their storage rings. My ninja body is zipping around invisible tearing out souls to find all the proper people. We relay the information and any innocents are just knocked out. The princess and palace chief are shocked watching the sky light up in flames and explosions giving me a very odd look as I just hop off firing me lasers. *Pzoooow* I fire through runners and make sure I don''t have to deal with any crap later by hiding my face. The sects are in ruins from explosions, fireballs, assassinations and crow distractions. Just as quick as it started everyone poofs out of existence. Leaving behind some shocked city people. I make my way back to the princess and just give a small smile. "Wow what a coincidence that totally has nothing to do with me. It must be my lucky day." I give them my most sincere look that they totally believe and don''t doubt me at all. In all this confusion I killed off a few young masters that might be trouble for me later and got rid of the bodies. "I''m going to free a cursed clan now your welcome to come along for the ride as its pretty far away and company is always welcome." she nods her head absent-mindedly not knowing how to process what just happened. We hop on top of her bird mount and fly off towards the direction of ten thousand beast mountains. Along the way I eliminate the group of slave dealers in the area that have been causing problems. We finally arrive at the clan. Everyone only has the lowest elementary profound cultivation. This is punishment for a crime their ancestors committed long ago. I always hated when people punished the innocent like this. especially the Phoenix who is supposed to be a bird of kindness. The clan elder comes out to greet me nervously as the beast we rode in on alone could wipe out the village easily. "May I ask why the esteemed guests have come to our tiny village?" he asks politely. "I''ve come to take the test in the mountain cave you guys watch over and free you from that stupid curse you''ve gotten." he looks shocked as they had been hidden for many years without anyone knowing about their curse. "in exchange I want your village to join my Kingdom and become my people what do you say?" I ask. "If you can really free us then we would gladly join you but no one in hundreds of years has been able to pass the test." he looks over to the mountain cave. "Well let''s get this over with." I start walking towards the cave with a confused princess and an eager village leader following me. The leader presses some flames against a mark on the cave wall and the shield opens up letting us in. There''s a stone door inside and I make my way over quickly entering it. In front of me pops a giant pair of eyes. "Welcome to the test of the Phoenix mort...." My chains shoot out wrapping around the giant spirit phoenix and suck it into the kingdom. The door that had closed behind me opens back up but I give the cave a quick once over before seeing there is nothing inside it. I walk back outside with the two giving me a strange face probably thinking I failed. A flame appears on my finger and I press it against the village chiefs phoenix mark and his curse breaks instantly. "Just got to do this for the rest of the village and you''ll be free to join me." I say walking past them.